THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
CHVRCH
OF
ENGLANDE
.
Compiled
by
Venerable
Bede
,
Englishman
.
Translated
out
of
Latin
in
to
English
by
Thomas
Stapleton
Student
in
Diuinite
.
You
being
sometimes
straungers
and
enemies
in
vnderstanding
&c.
Coloss.
1●
He
hath
now
reconciled
in
the
body
of
his
fleshe
through
death
&c.
If
yet
ye
continew
grounded
and
stedfast
in
the
Faith
,
and
be
not
moued
away
from
the
hope
of
the
ghospell
,
which
ye
haue
heard
,
which
hath
ben
preached
amonge
all
creatures
vnder
heauen
.
SPES
ALIT
AGRICOLAS
Imprinted
at
Antwerp
by
Iohn
Laet
,
at
the
signe
of
the
Rape
:
with
Priuilege
.
Anno.
1565.
E.
R.
God
saue
the
Quene
.
TO
THE
RIGHT
EXCELLENT
AND
MOST
GRATIOVSE
PRINCESSE
,
ELIZABETH
BY
THE
GRACE
OF
God
Quene
of
England
,
Fraunce
,
and
Ireland
,
Defendour
of
the
Faith
.
(
●●
)
IF
THE
mind
of
man
(
most
gratiouse
Souuerain
)
in
respect
of
which
we
are
made
after
the
image
of
the
highest
,
excelled
not
in
passing
degrees
,
the
lumpe
of
mortall
fleshe
,
by
meanes
whereof
it
vttereth
his
naturall
functions
,
iff
the
qualitees
of
the
one
surmounted
not
infinitly
the
conditions
of
the
other
,
neither
should
it
seme
worthe
the
while
to
set
penne
to
paper
for
defense
of
true
religion
,
in
these
perilous
times
of
schisme
and
heresy
,
neither
would
it
be
sitting
for
one
of
my
calling
to
commend
such
labours
to
the
vewe
of
your
Maiesty
.
For
,
as
in
the
writing
I
haue
good
cause
to
remembre
that
Truthe
purchaseth
hatred
,
so
in
the
commending
of
the
same
I
can
not
forgett
that
a
younge
scholer
,
and
base
subiect
attempteth
to
talke
with
a
right
mighty
Princesse
and
his
lerned
Souuerain
.
Notwithstanding
,
considering
the
inwarde
man
and
better
portion
off
my selfe
,
I
haue
to
comforte
me
bothe
in
the
one
,
and
in
the
other
.
In
the
one
,
respect
of
the
profit
which
may
arise
hereby
to
the
deceiued
consciences
of
my
dere
countremen
,
your
highnes
subiectes
,
my
regard
to
Gods
honour
and
zeale
to
the
truth
do
make
me
lesse
to
feare
the
displeasure
that
may
ensue
.
In
the
other
your
highnes
most
gratiouse
Clemency
,
and
knowen
good
affection
to
be
enformed
of
the
truth
,
enboldeth
me
to
present
particularly
to
your
most
Royall
Maiesty
,
that
which
I
publish
to
the
whole
Realmes
commodite
.
For
as
that
which
the
body
receiueth
,
the
Head
first
veweth
and
considereth
,
so
thought
I
most
conuenient
,
that
the
generall
history
of
the
realme
off
England
shoulde
first
be
commended
to
the
princely
head
and
Souuerain
gouuernour
of
the
same
.
Againe
,
the
history
in
Latin
being
dedicated
by
the
Author
to
a
kinge
of
this
realme
,
one
of
your
most
Noble
progenitours
,
it
semed
no
lesse
then
duty
,
that
the
translation
and
new
publishing
of
it
ought
to
come
forth
vnder
your
highnes
protection
succeding
in
the
Imperial
Crowne
of
the
same
.
The
matter
of
the
History
is
such
,
that
if
it
may
stande
with
your
Maiesties
pleasure
to
vewe
and
consider
the
same
in
whole
or
in
part
,
your
highnes
shall
clerely
see
as
well
the
misse
informations
of
a
fewe
for
displacing
the
auncient
and
right
Christen
faith
,
as
also
the
way
and
meane
of
a
spedy
redresse
that
may
be
had
for
the
same
,
to
the
quietnesse
of
the
greater
part
of
your
Maiesties
most
loyal
and
lowly
subiectes
consciences
.
In
this
history
it
shall
appeare
in
what
faith
your
noble
Realme
was
christened
,
and
hath
almost
these
thousand
yeres
continewed
:
to
the
glory
of
God
,
the
enriching
of
the
crowne
,
and
great
welth
and
quiet
of
the
realme
.
In
this
history
your
highnes
shall
see
in
how
many
and
weighty
pointes
the
pretended
refourmers
of
the
church
in
your
Graces
dominions
haue
departed
from
the
patern
of
that
sounde
and
catholike
faith
planted
first
among
Englishemen
by
holy
S.
Augustin
our
Apostle
,
and
his
vertuous
company
,
described
truly
and
sincerely
by
Venerable
Bede
,
so
called
in
all
Christendom
for
his
passing
vertues
and
rare
lerning
,
the
Author
of
this
History
.
And
to
th
entent
your
highnes
intention
bent
to
weightier
considerations
and
affaires
may
spende
no
longe
time
in
espying
oute
the
particulars
,
I
haue
gathered
out
of
the
whole
History
a
number
of
diuersities
betwene
the
pretended
religion
of
Protestants
,
and
the
primitiue
faith
of
the
english
church
,
and
haue
annexed
them
streight
ioyning
to
this
our
simple
preface
.
Maie
it
please
your
most
gracious
highnes
to
take
a
short
vew
of
it
,
and
for
more
ample
intelligence
of
euery
particular
(
if
it
shall
so
like
your
highnesse
)
to
haue
a
recourse
to
the
booke
and
chapter
quoted
.
Beside
the
whole
history
of
holy
and
lerned
S.
Bede
,
I
haue
published
a
short
and
necessary
discourse
to
mete
with
the
only
argument
of
such
as
will
pronounce
this
whole
booke
to
be
but
a
fardle
of
papistry
,
a
witnesse
of
corrupted
doctrine
,
a
testimony
of
that
age
and
time
which
they
haue
already
condemned
for
the
time
of
no
true
Christianite
at
all
:
of
such
I
saie
as
haue
altered
the
faith
we
were
first
Christened
in
,
condemning
our
dere
forefathers
of
allmost
these
thousand
yeares
,
the
Christen
inhabitants
of
your
graces
dominions
.
This
I
haue
done
principally
in
ij●
partes
.
In
the
firste
by
expresse
testimonies
of
holy
Scripture
,
the
psalmes
,
the
prophets
,
and
the
new
Testament
,
by
remouing
the
obiections
of
the
aduersaries
taken
out
of
holy
Scripture
,
by
the
glorious
successe
of
these
later
900.
yeares
in
multiplying
the
faithe
of
Christ
through
the
worlde
,
last
of
all
by
clere
and
euident
reasons
I
haue
proued
that
the
faith
of
vs
Englishmen
all
these
ix
c.
hundred
yeares
,
coulde
not
possibly
be
a
corrupted
faith
,
traded
vp
in
superstitions
,
blindnesse
,
and
idolatry
,
as
it
is
falsely
and
wickedly
surmised
of
many
,
but
that
it
is
the
true
and
right
Christianite
no
lesse
then
the
firste
vj.
c.
yeares
,
and
immediat
succession
of
the
Apostles
.
In
the
second
part
,
where
we
gather
a
number
of
differences
in
doctrine
,
in
ecclesiasticall
gouernement
,
in
the
order
and
maner
of
proceding
,
in
the
course
and
consequences
of
both
religions
,
that
first
planted
among
vs
and
so
many
hundred
yeares
continewed
,
and
this
presently
preached
and
pretended
,
I
haue
shewed
by
the
testimonies
of
the
moste
auncient
and
approued
Fathers
,
of
the
Councels
and
histories
of
that
time
,
that
in
all
such
differences
our
faith
first
planted
and
hitherto
continewed
amonge
vs
,
agreeth
and
concurreth
with
the
practise
and
b●elefe
of
the
first
vj.
c.
yeres
,
the
time
approued
by
al
mens
consent
for
the
right
and
pure
Christianite
.
If
it
may
stande
with
your
Maiesties
pleasure
to
weigh
this
double
truthe
so
clerely
proued
first
out
of
Gods
holy
worde
and
euident
reason
,
then
out
of
the
assured
practise
of
the
primitiue
churche
,
your
Grace
shall
quickely
see
a
ready
redresse
of
present
schismes
,
a
compendious
quieting
of
troubled
consciences
,
and
an
open
pathe
to
returne
to
the
faith
,
withoute
whiche
is
no
saluation
.
As
we
knowe
right
well
,
the
meaning
of
your
gracious
highnes
to
be
already
seriously
bent
to
haue
the
truthe
tried
and
to
be
sincerely
published
throughe
all
your
Graces
dominions
,
so
to
the
ende
that
this
godly
zeale
maie
in
your
Maiesties
most
Princely
hart
the
more
be
kindled
and
confirmed
,
most
humbly
and
lowly
I
beseche
the
same
,
to
beholde
a
fewe
examples
of
the
most
puissant
Princes
that
haue
ben
in
Christendom
,
which
in
that
singular
vertu
haue
principally
excelled
.
At
what
time
Princes
and
Emperours
(
hauing
certaine
hundred
yeares
fought
and
striued
all
in
vaine
against
the
light
of
the
ghospel
and
publishing
of
Christen
religion
)
beganne
at
length
them
selues
to
take
the
swete
yoke
of
Christe
,
to
submit
their
Sceptres
to
his
holy
Crosse
,
and
ioyning
deuoute
humilite
with
wordly
policie
began
to
procure
their
soule
helth
,
and
to
prouide
for
the
worlde
to
come
,
then
the
prophecy
of
Esaie
was
in
them
fullfilled
saying
to
the
churche
of
Christ
.
Beholde
I
will
stretche
out
mine
hande
to
the
gentils
,
and
sett
vpp
my
token
to
the
people
.
Esaiae
.
49.
They
shall
bringe
thee
thy
sonnes
in
their
lappes
,
and
cary
their
daughters
vnto
thee
vppon
their
shoulders
.
For
kinges
shall
be
thy
nursing
Fathers
,
and
Quenes
shall
be
thy
nursing
mothers
.
They
shall
fall
downe
before
thee
:
&c
et
.
Then
their
chiefe
endeuour
and
principall
care
hath
ben
to
maintaine
the
only
Catholike
faith
in
their
dominions
,
and
to
chase
eftesoones
all
schismes
and
heresies
that
from
time
to
time
sprange
vp
amonge
.
Constantin
the
great
(
worthely
so
called
for
sondry
respects
)
the
Arrian
heresy
vnder
him
arising
,
laboured
by
all
meanes
possible
and
semely
to
his
princely
vocation
to
quenche
the
same
.
For
this
purpose
,
first
he
directed
that
lerned
and
vertuous
Father
Osius
bisshop
of
Corduba
in
Spayne
,
Niceph.
li.
●
.
cap.
12.
to
the
churches
of
AEgypte
where
the
terrible
tragedy
of
that
hainous
heresie
beganne
,
with
his
letters
of
exhortation
to
reconcile
them
againe
which
were
diuided
in
matters
of
the
faith
.
Cap.
13.
He
wrote
also
to
Arrius
him selfe
and
Alexander
the
bisshop
of
Alexandria
,
persuading
with
them
to
come
to
agreement
and
accorde
.
After
(
al
this
fuffising
not
)
at
the
motion
and
order
of
the
vertuous
bishops
of
that
time
and
by
their
ordinary
meanes
,
In
praefat.
Nic.
Con.
he
caused
the
truthe
of
the
controuersy
to
be
enquired
,
examined
,
and
discussed
in
a
full
and
generall
Councell
helde
at
Nice
,
where
he
presented
him selfe
bearing
the
charges
of
the
bishops
that
dwelled
farre
of
.
Nicep
.
lib.
8.
cap.
14.
After
this
councell
according
to
the
determination
of
those
holy
Fathers
,
for
quieting
the
church
,
he
banished
Arrius
,
Theognis
,
Eu●ebius
of
Nicomedia
,
and
other
masters
of
that
secte
.
He
talked
also
and
commoned
with
Acesius
a
bishopp
of
the
Nouatians
,
labouring
to
winne
him
to
the
Catholike
church
againe
.
Being
troubled
also
with
Donatus
and
his
complices
breding
then
a
newe
secte
in
Christes
church
,
against
Caecilianus
their
lawfull
bishop
,
he
wrote
vnto
Miltiades
then
Pope
of
Rome
to
decide
the
matter
,
Idem
li.
7.
cap.
42.
and
directed
a
commission
out
of
his
owne
Courte
for
the
better
expedition
of
the
same
.
Thus
laboured
that
vertuous
and
Christen
Emperour
Constantin
the
great
to
maintaine
the
vnite
of
Christes
church
,
and
to
abolish
all
heresies
in
the
prouinces
of
the
whole
world
then
subiect
vnto
him
.
This
glasse
he
lefte
to
his
posterite
other
Christen
Princes
to
looke
on
.
Valentinian
the
first
,
the
next
catholike
Emperour
of
any
continuaunce
after
Constantin
,
Hist.
tripart
.
libr.
8.
c.
13.
so
earnestly
t●̄dred
the
catholike
religion
,
that
when
Valens
his
brother
the
Arrian
Emperour
of
the
East
,
demaunded
aide
of
him
against
the
Gotthes
,
then
breaking
in
to
the
Romain
empire
,
he
answered
that
being
an
heretike
,
it
could
not
stande
with
his
conscience
and
religion
to
helpe
him
:
2.
par.
19●
&
.
25.
fearing
worthely
the
checke
that
God
by
the
mouth
of
Iehu
gaue
to
Iosaphat
kinge
of
●uda
,
for
aiding
the
Apostata
and
Idolater
Achab
,
kinge
of
Israell
.
Theodosius
successour
of
Valens
in
the
East
called
also
the
great
for
his
worthy
and
princely
qualities
,
for
the
maintenaunce
of
the
catholike
faith
of
Christes
church
,
published
an
edict
against
the
Arrians
and
the
Manichees
,
wherby
he
imbarred
them
all
maner
of
assembles
,
L.
Omnes
Vet●●ae
.
cod
.
de
he
.
et
Manich.
preaching
or
teaching
,
banished
them
out
of
cites
and
places
of
resorte
commaunding
also
no
man
should
company
with
them
.
Againe
the
same
Emperour
after
much
disputations
and
conferences
had
with
the
Arrians
,
perceauing
at
lenght
by
the
aduise
of
Sis●nius
,
that
they
agreed
not
amonge
them selues
,
nor
approued
the
lerned
writers
in
Christes
churche
before
their
time
(
bothe
which
great
faultes
are
euident
in
the
principal
promoters
of
this
new
pretended
religion
)
vtterly
to
extinguish
all
heresy
,
and
for
a
finall
extirping
of
schisme
,
Socrates
li.
5.
c.
10.
S●zomenus
lib.
1.
c.
17.
he
with
Gratian
commaunded
expressely
,
that
such
doctrine
and
religion
only
shoulde
take
place
,
as
Damasus
,
then
Pope
off
Rome
,
taughte
and
allowed
.
Honorius
and
Arcadius
sonnes
to
Theodosius
,
folowed
the
godly
steppes
of
the
vertuous
Prince
their
Father
.
Thereupon
Arcadius
by
the
stoute
aduise
of
Chrisostom
would
not
graunt
to
Gainas
a
famous
Scythian
Captain
vnder
him
one
poore
corner
in
all
the
East
to
practise
his
Arrian
profession
in
.
Niceph.
li.
13.
c.
5.
Honorius
likewise
hauing
information
of
the
horrible
schismes
of
the
Donatistes
in
Afrike
,
directed
in
commission
thither
Marcellinus
to
be
present
at
a
general
assemble
in
Carthage
of
the
caholike
bishops
and
the
Donatistes
,
Tom.
7.
as
it
appeareth
by
the
conferences
of
that
assemble
yet
extant
in
the
workes
of
S.
Augustin
.
How
diligent
Theodosius
the
second
next
successour
to
the
foresaied
Emperours
was
in
extirping
the
heresy
of
Nestorius
,
and
in
setting
forth
the
right
doctrine
touching
the
godhed
of
the
holy
Gost
against
Macedonius
and
his
scholers
,
the
writings
of
Cyrillus
ad
Reginas
,
and
to
Theodosius
him selfe
do
euidently
declare
.
After
these
Marcianus
the
Emperour
with
that
vertuous
princesse
Pulcheria
laboured
diligently
to
extinguish
the
heresy
of
Eutyches
,
as
it
may
appeare
by
sundry
epistles
of
lerned
Leo
then
Pope
of
Rome
solliciting
eftsoones
the
Emperour
thereto
,
and
by
the
Actes
of
the
fourth
generall
councell
of
Chalcedon
.
Which
not
long
after
him
Iustinus
the
Emperour
,
Niceph.
li.
17.
c.
2●
with
s●ch
Christen
zeale
defended
that
he
caused
Seuerus
the
schismaticall
bishop
of
Antioch
to
haue
his
toung
cut
out
for
the
daily
blasphemies
he
vttered
against
that
councell
.
Cap.
9.
Iustinian
also
his
successour
caused
al
the
hereticall
bookes
and
writinges
of
the
saied
Seuerus
and
other
to
be
burned
and
made
it
death
to
any
that
kept
or
vsed
any
such
books
.
The
Christen
zeale
of
this
Emperour
toward
the
maintenaunce
of
Christen
religion
is
declaredin
the
fift
general
councel
kept
at
Constantinople
against
sundry
heresies
.
Cap.
27.
Procopius
commending
the
earnest
and
vertuous
zeale
of
this
Emperour
,
De
●ello
vandalico
.
lib.
4.
writeth
that
he
would
neuer
admit
Gelimerius
a
valiaunt
Captain
and
one
that
had
done
him
noble
seruice
ioyning
with
Belisarius
in
the
warres
against
the
Wandalls
,
vnto
the
order
of
his
Nobilite
,
bicause
he
was
infected
with
the
Arrian
heresy
.
Such
hath
alwaies
been
(
most
gracious
Souuerain
)
the
vertuous
zeale
of
the
wisest
and
most
politicke
Princes
to
extirpat
heresies
and
false
religion
out
of
their
dominions
,
knowing
right
wel
,
that
none
are
better
subiects
to
the
Prince
than
such
as
most
deuoutly
serue
almighty
God
.
And
again
that
nothing
more
highly
pleaseth
God
than
that
a
prince
do
farder
and
set
forth
the
true
seruice
and
worshipping
of
him
.
Such
a
one
was
kinge
Dauid
,
of
whom
therfor
God
saied
.
I
haue
found
Dauid
a
man
according
to
my
harts
desire
.
Act.
13.
And
these
Emperours
here
specified
,
as
they
tendred
most
the
setting
forth
of
true
religion
,
and
abolishment
of
the
false
,
so
prospered
they
most
of
al
other
in
worldly
respectes
.
For
as
vnder
Constantin
the
great
first
by
vs
mencioned
the
empire
most
florished
,
and
was
then
first
placed
in
the
East
,
the
cyte
of
Byzance
being
then
magnificently
enlarged
,
and
called
Constantinople
of
that
most
mighty
Emperours
name
,
as
he
had
diuers
and
most
glorious
conquestes
against
the
tyrans
,
Maxentius
,
Licinius
,
and
other
forrain
barbarous
enemies
,
Pr●copius
lib.
1.
2.
3.
&
.
4.
so
(
to
lett
passe
the
other
)
Iustinian
the
last
of
vs
mentioned
was
he
that
most
gloriously
restored
vpp
againe
the
Maiesty
of
the
Romain
empire
then
allmost
fallen
flatt
downe
,
chasing
the
Wandals
out
of
Afrike
,
cleering
Italy
and
the
west
empire
of
the
Gotthes
,
extinguishing
vtterly
the
Hunnes
in
Graece
,
and
hauing
most
noble
victories
against
the
Persians
.
Longe
it
were
particularly
to
discourse
vpon
the
Princes
of
euery
singular
prouince
in
Christendom
,
and
to
notise
vnto
your
hignes
,
the
zeale
,
diligence
,
and
endeuour
of
eche
one
in
extirping
haeresy
and
schismes
.
Yet
to
th
entent
it
may
appeare
that
the
one
Imperiall
Crowne
of
Christendome
being
parted
in
to
seuerall
realmes
and
dominions
,
the
zeale
of
eche
one
in
the
particular
prouinces
was
no
lesse
to
maintaine
the
vnite
off
Christes
church
,
then
when
the
whole
was
vnder
the
monarchie
of
one
Empire
,
may
it
please
your
most
gracious
highnes
to
call
to
remembraunce
that
this
Christen
and
godly
zeale
hath
ben
in
the
Princes
of
seuerall
countrees
so
glorious
and
euident
,
that
in
respect
of
the
same
,
most
honourable
titles
haue
ben
appropriated
to
the
royall
Crownes
of
such
personages
.
To
the
Imperiall
Crowne
of
your
Maiesty
,
the
Noble
and
glorious
title
of
Defender
of
the
faith
hath
ben
of
late
yeares
annexed
and
perpetually
geuen
by
the
S●e
Apostolike
,
for
the
most
godly
and
lerned
worke
of
your
highnes
moste
noble
Father
,
our
late
dread
Souerain
,
in
defence
of
the
seuen
holy
Sacraments
of
Christes
Church
(
off
which
the
scholers
of
Geneua
haue
taken
away
fiue
)
and
against
the
wicked
heresies
of
that
lewde
Apostata
Martyn
Luther
.
To
the
crowne
of
Spayne
for
the
great
zeale
of
kinge
Alphonsus
in
extirping
the
Arrian
heresy
,
Michael
Ritiu●
N●a
politanus
.
aboue
800.
yeares
past
,
the
title
of
Catholike
was
annexed
,
and
continueth
yet
hitherto
vnblemished
.
To
the
crowne
of
the
frenche
kinge
for
the
passing
zeale
of
those
princes
(
namely
of
Clouis
the
first
Chrsten
kinge
,
of
Charlemain
,
of
Philippe
surnamed
Auguste
)
in
extirping
heresies
from
time
to
time
out
of
their
dominions
,
Les
annal●s
de
Fiā●
the
title
of
Most
Christian
,
hath
also
ben
appropriated
from
the
time
of
Pipin
and
Charlemaign
his
Sonne
hitherto
.
Though
I
abstaine
(
to
auoide
prolixite
)
the
farder
recitall
of
particular
Princes
,
yet
may
it
please
your
most
excellent
Maiesty
fauorably
to
attend
to
one
or
two
examples
more
for
the
extirping
of
the
heresies
of
Iohn
wicleff
and
the
Bohems
,
contayning
in
many
pointes
the
doctrine
nowe
preached
for
the
very
true
worde
off
God
.
In
the
history
of
Polidore
we
read
of
that
Noble
prince
and
of
most
worthy
memory
Henry
the
fifte
one
of
your
highnes
most
noble
lineall
progenitours
,
Lib.
12.
that
hauing
called
a
Parlement
,
and
decreed
therein
a
voyage
in
to
Fraunce
for
recouery
of
his
right
,
the
mony
being
gathered
,
souldiars
pressed
,
all
thinges
prepared
for
that
enterprise
,
yet
the
generall
Co●ncell
of
Constance
then
beinge
appointed
,
he
staied
his
pri●at
quarell
for
Gods
cause
,
directed
his
lega●s
vnto
the
Councell
,
expected
the
fine
thereof
,
and
in
the
meane
while
appeased
the
rebellion
of
Iohn
Oldecastle
labouring
by
force
and
disobedience
against
his
Souuerain
(
as
the
new
Wicleffs
do
presently
in
Fraunce
and
Scotland
)
to
maintaine
the
heresy
of
Wicleff
,
and
pronounced
trait●u●s
all
the
adherents
of
that
wicked
secte
.
By
this
speedy
diligence
of
that
gratious
Prince
,
bothe
that
heresy
was
then
quailed
in
your
highnes
dominions
,
and
(
as
Polidore
noteth
)
the
Noble
victories
of
that
valiaunt
prince
ensued
:
God
vndoubtedly
prospering
his
affaires
,
who
had
preferred
the
quarell
of
him
,
before
his
owne
prepared
viage
.
It
is
now
a
hundred
yeares
and
more
sence
the
time
that
the
kingdom
of
Bemeland
being
greuously
mangled
and
almost
destroied
with
ciuill
sedition
through
the
schismes
and
heresies
planted
there
by
the
same
Wicleff
and
Huss
,
Cromerus
i●
e●ist
.
ad
Proceres
Poloniae
.
was
offred
of
the
people
it selfe
to
the
king
of
Poole
Vladislaus
to
haue
and
rule
it
as
his
own
,
setting
amonge
them
some
quiet
order
of
gouernement
.
But
bicause
of
the
heresies
then
praeuailing
,
it
was
of
that
vertuous
Prince
vtterly
refused
.
Yea
warre
also
was
threatened
them
vnlesse
they
agreed
and
reconciled
them selues
to
the
Catholike
church
.
If
it
may
like
your
most
excellent
highnes
after
the
patern
and
examples
of
these
most
puissant
and
vertuous
Princes
to
procede
in
your
most
gratious
meaning
to
the
publishing
of
the
true
christen
faithe
(
which
is
but
one
,
and
not
new
)
through
your
graces
dominions
,
as
al
Christendom
hartely
wissheth
,
the
vewe
and
consideration
of
this
present
history
,
a
worthy
and
most
authentike
witnesse
of
the
first
and
true
Christen
faith
planted
in
your
Graces
dominions
,
with
that
which
is
annexed
to
proue
it
a
right
and
vncorrupted
faithe
,
shal
not
a
litle
(
I
trust
in
God
,
in
whose
handes
the
hartes
of
Princes
are
)
moue
and
farder
your
highnes
vertuous
intent
to
the
spedy
atchieuing
of
that
it
desireth
.
For
faith
being
one
(
as
the
Apostle
expressely
saieth
)
that
one
faithe
being
proued
to
be
the
same
which
was
firstgraffed
in
the
harts
of
englishmen
,
and
the
many
faithes
of
protestants
being
founde
different
from
the
same
in
more
then
fourty
clere
differences
gathered
out
of
this
present
history
(
whiche
reporteth
not
al
,
but
a
few
by
occasion
)
it
must
remaine
vndoubted
,
the
pretended
faith
of
prote●tants
to
be
but
a
bastard
slippe
proceding
of
an
other
stocke
(
as
partly
of
old
renewed
heresies
,
partly
of
new
forged
interpretations
vpon
the
written
text
of
Gods
worde
)
and
therefore
not
to
be
rooted
in
your
graces
dominions
,
lest
in
time
,
as
heresies
haue
done
in
Grece
and
Afrike
,
it
ouergrowe
the
true
braunches
of
the
naturall
tree
,
consume
the
springe
of
true
Christianite
,
and
sucke
oute
the
ioyse
of
al
right
religion
:
leauing
to
the
realme
the
barke
and
rine
only
,
to
be
called
christians
.
Which
lamentable
case
the
more
euery
Christen
hart
abhorreth
,
and
your
highnes
most
gracious
meaning
especially
detesteth
,
the
more
it
is
of
vs
your
highnes
most
lowly
and
loyall
subiectes
to
be
wished
and
daily
to
be
praied
for
at
the
dreadful
throne
of
Gods
depe
mercy
,
that
it
may
please
his
goodnesse
so
to
direct
the
harte
of
your
highnes
,
so
to
inspire
with
his
heauenly
grace
the
most
gracious
meaning
of
your
Maiesty
,
that
it
may
wholy
and
perfectly
be
bent
to
the
restoring
of
the
one
catholike
and
Apostolical
faith
of
Christendom
,
to
the
extirping
of
schisme
and
heresy
,
and
to
the
publishing
of
Gods
true
seruice
.
Al
to
the
honour
of
almighty
God
,
to
the
contentation
of
your
Maiesties
pleasure
,
and
to
the
welth
of
your
graces
dominions
.
The
which
God
of
his
tendre
mercy
,
through
the
merites
of
his
dere
Son
,
and
intercession
of
all
blessed
Saints
in
heauen
,
graunt
.
Amen
.
Your
highnes
most
lowly
subiect
,
and
bounden
oratour
,
Thomas
Stapleton
.
DIFFERENCES
BETWENE
THE
PRIMITIVE
FAITHE
OF
ENGLAND
CONTINEWED
ALMOST
THEse
thousand
y●res
,
and
the
late
pretensed
faith
of
protestants
:
gathered
out
of
the
History
of
the
churche
of
England
compiled
by
Venerable
Bede
an
English
man
,
aboue
DCCC
.
yeares
paste
.
BEcause
if
the
saith
first
planted
among
vs
englishmen
,
was
no
right
Christen
faith
at
all
,
then
protestants
(
if
their
faithe
be
right
)
are
n●w
the
Apostles
of
England
,
let
vs
considre
what
Apostolicall
markes
we
finde
in
our
first
preachers
,
wan●ing
in
protestants
.
S.
Augustin
our
Apostle
,
shewed
Signum
Apostolatus
sui
in
omni
pa●ientia
in
signis
&
prodigijs
:
●
.
Cor.
12.
the
token
of
his
Apostleship
in
all
patience
,
in
signes
and
miracles
,
as
S
,
Paule
writeth
of
him selfe
to
the
Corinihians
,
whose
Apostle
also
he
was
.
And
of
such
miracles
wrought
by
our
Apostle
S.
Augustin
,
and
howe
Eth●lbert
the
first
Christen
king
of
englishm●n
,
was
thereby
induced
to
the
faith
,
the
first
booke
,
the
xxxvj
.
and
the
xxxi
.
chapters
,
Item
the
second
booke
,
the
second
chapter
do
evidenly
testifie
.
Miracles
in
confirmation
of
their
doctrine
protestants
haue
yet
wrought
none
.
In
the
primitiue
church
of
the
Apostles
,
we
read
,
Creden
in̄
erat
cor
vnum
&
anima
vna
.
Act.
4.
The
multitude
of
them
that
beleued
,
were
of
one
harte
and
of
one
minde
.
How
much
our
Apostles
tendred
this
vnite
,
it
may
appeare
in
the
second
booke
,
the
ii
.
Chapter
,
where
they
labour
to
reduce
the
olde
Brittons
to
the
vnite
of
Christes
church
.
Nothing
is
more
notorious
in
protestants
,
then
their
infamous
dissension
.
Our
Apostles
and
first
preachers
wer
sent
by
an
ordinary
vocation
as
Christ
was
sent
of
his
Father
,
10.
〈◊〉
.
20.
and
of
him
the
Apostles
.
The
history
reporteth
their
vocation
in
the
first
book
,
the
xxiij
.
Chap.
Protestants
haue
first
preched
their
doctrine
without
vocation
or
sending
at
al
,
such
as
the
church
of
Christ
requireth
,
as
it
is
other
where
at
large
proued
.
If
this
enterprise
be
of
men
saied
Ga●aliel
of
the
Apostles
preaching
,
it
shall
perish
.
But
if
it
be
of
God
it
shall
not
perish
.
Act.
5.
Our
faith
of
England
hath
continued
900.
yeres
and
vpward
.
The
protestants
faith
is
already
chaunged
from
Lutheran
to
sacramentary
in
the
compass●
of
lesse
then
20.
yeres
,
and
their
primitiue
faith
is
loste
,
Luther
being
now
accompted
a
very
papist
.
S.
Paule
s●ieth
.
Fides
est
sperandarum
substantia
rerum
.
Faith
is
the
grounde
or
substaunce
of
thinges
to
be
hoped
for
.
Heb.
11.
And
againe
,
that
the
Iust
man
liueth
by
his
faith
.
Rom.
1.
Such
faith
putteth
thinges
by
the
belefe
and
practise
wher
off
we
may
be
saued
.
Such
a
faith
our
Apostles
taught
vs
.
Our
Crede
,
our
sacraments
,
our
lawes
and
Canons
ecclesiastical
receaued
of
them
do
witnesse
.
The
faith
off
protestants
is
(
as
I
may
so
saie
)
ablatarum
substantia
rerum
.
A
substaunce
or
masse
off
things
taken
away
and
denied
.
It
is
a
negatiue
religion
.
It
hath
no
affirmatiue
doctrine
but
that
which
catholikes
had
befor
.
Al
that
is
their
own
,
is
but
the
denial
of
oures
.
This
other
wher
is
proued
,
and
may
also
presently
appere
by
the
differences
which
folow
in
doctrin
betwene
them
and
vs
.
Differences
in
doctrine
.
Our
Apostles
saied
masse
.
In
the
first
book
,
the
xxv
.
Chap.
it
is
mentioned
.
Item
of
their
successours
in
the
fourth
book
the
xiiij
.
and
xxij
.
chap.
Nothing
is
more
horrible
in
the
sight
of
protestants
then
Masse
.
In
the
Masse
is
an
externall
sacrifice
offred
to
God
the
Father
the
blessed
body
and
bloud
off
Christ
him selfe
.
In
the
fi●fe
booke
the
xxij
.
chap.
this
doctrine
is
expressely
reported
.
This
semeth
an
extreme
blasphemy
to
protestants
.
This
sacrifice
is
taught
to
●e
propitiatory
in
the
iiii
.
booke
,
the
xxii
.
chap.
Protestants
abhorre
vtterly
such
doctrine
.
Off
confession
off
sinnes
made
to
the
priest
the
fourth
booke
doth
witnesse
in
the
xxv
.
chap.
and
xxvii
.
chap.
This
sacrament
in
the
faith
off
protestants
off
our
countre
is
abolished
.
Satisfaction
and
penaunce
for
sinne
enioyned
,
appereth
in
the
fourth
book
the
xxv
.
chap.
also
:
which
in
like
maner
the
court
off
protestants
admitteth
not
.
Merit
off
good
works
in
the
history
is
eftesoones
iustified
.
In
the.
4.
book
the
14.
and
15.
chap.
This
doctrine
semeth
to
protestants
preiudic●all
they
saie
to
Gods
glory
,
but
in
dede
to
their
licentious
liberte
.
Intercession
off
Saints
protestants
abhorre
.
The
practise
theroff
appeareth
in
this
history
in
the
first
booke
the
xx
.
chapter
before
we
had
the
faith
,
and
in
the
iiii
.
booke
the
xiiii
.
chap.
after
the
faith
receaued
.
The
clergy
off
our
primitiue
church
after
holy
orders
taken
,
do
not
mary
.
In
the
first
booke
the
xxvii
.
chap.
Now
after
holy
orders
and
vowe
both
to
the
contrary
,
priestes
do
mary
.
In
our
primitiue
church
the
vow
of
chastite
both
off
men
and
wemen
was
thought
godly
and
practised
.
See
the
history
the
3.
book
the
8.
and
27.
chap.
the
4.
b.
the
23.
chap.
and
in
many
other
places
.
Such
vowes
now
are
broken
,
are
estemed
damnable
,
are
not
so
much
as
allowed
in
suche
as
woulde
embrace
that
perfection
commended
in
the
ghospell
and
vniuersally
practised
in
the
primitiue
church
off
the
first
v.
C.
yeares
.
Such
monkes
and
virgins
liued
in
cloister
,
in
obedience
,
in
pouerty
.
It
appeareth
through
out
all
the
three
last
bookes
off
the
history
.
Namely
in
the
3.
booke
the
8.
chap.
and
the
4.
booke
the
6.
chap.
All
such
cloysters
and
orders
the
religion
off
protestants
hath
ouer
throwen
as
a
state
damnable
and
wicked
.
Praier
for
the
dead
,
dirige
ouer
night
and
Requiem
Masse
on
the
morning
was
an
accustomed
matter
in
our
primitiue
church
.
Witnesseth
this
history
the
iij.
booke
and
ij
.
chap.
I
ten
the
iiij
.
boo
.
the
xxj
.
chap.
This
deuotion
the
sober
faith
of
protestants
estemeth
as
abhomination
before
god
.
Reseruation
of
the
blessed
Sacrament
thought
no
superstition
in
our
primitiue
church
,
or
prophanation
of
the
sacrament
.
lib.
4.
cap.
24.
Howseling
before
death
vsed
as
necessary
for
al
true
christians
.
As
the
practise
specified
in
this
history
witnesseth
lib.
4.
ca.
3.
&
24.
Protestants
vnder
pretence
of
a
communion
do
wickedly
bereue
christen
folcke
thereof
.
Consecrating
of
Monkes
and
Nunnes
by
the
hands
of
bishops
a
practised
solemnite
in
our
primitiue
church
.
It
appeareth
in
the
4.
booke
the
19.
and
23.
chap.
Protestants
by
the
liberty
of
their
gospel
laugh
and
scorne
thereat
.
Commemoration
of
Saintes
at
Masse
time
.
In
the
fourth
booke
the
14.
and
18.
chapters
.
In
the
communion
of
protestants
such
commemorations
are
excluded
as
superstitious
and
vnlaufull
.
Pilgrimage
to
holy
places
especially
to
Rome
a
much
wount
matter
of
all
estates
of
our
countre
in
our
primitiue
church
,
the
history
witnesseth
in
the
iiij
.
booke
the
3.
a●d
xxiij
.
chapter
.
Item
in
the
v.
booke
,
the
vii
.
chap.
Nothing
soundeth
more
prophane
or
barbarous
in
the
religious
eares
of
protestants
then
such
deu●tion
.
Of
relikes
of
holy
men
,
of
the
reuerence
vsed
tow●rdes
them
and
off
miracles
wrought
by
them
the
history
is
full
.
Namely
the
first
booke
the
29.
chap.
the
3.
booke
the
29.
the
iiij
.
booke
,
the
6.
chap.
Nothinge
is
more
vile
in
the
sight
of
protestants
,
then
suche
reuerence
of
Christians
.
Blessing
with
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
accompted
no
superstition
but
practised
for
godly
and
good
,
in
our
primitiue
church
,
witnesseth
the
history
in
the
iiij
.
booke
the
xxiiij
.
chapter
:
and
in
the
v.
booke
the
ij
.
chapter
.
In
the
deuotion
of
protestants
it
is
estemed
for
magicke
.
Solemnites
of
Christen
buriall
protestants
despise
and
sett
light
by
,
terming
it
a
vaine
of
gentilite
or
heathen
superstition
.
The
deuotion
of
our
primitiue
church
was
to
be
buried
in
monasteries
,
churches
and
chappels
,
as
it
appeareth
in
the
history
,
in
the
second
booke
the
iij.
chap.
the
third
booke
the
viii
.
chap.
and
otherwhere
.
Benediction
of
the
bishop
,
whereby
the
superiorite
of
the
spirituall
pastour
ouer
the
laie
,
according
to
the
reasoning
of
S.
Paule
,
euidently
appeareth
,
is
to
be
read
in
this
history
of
our
primitiue
Churche
,
Hebr.
7.
in
the
iiii
.
booke
,
the
xi
.
chap.
Protestants
confounding
all
good
order
,
do
scorne
at
this
also
.
The
seruice
of
the
church
was
at
the
first
planting
of
our
faith
in
the
latin
and
lerned
tounge
,
as
it
may
appeare
in
the
first
booke
,
the
xxix
.
chapter
and
the
iiii
.
booke
the
xviii
.
chap.
This
protestants
haue
altered
bothe
against
due
or●er
,
and
condemning
wickedly
other
partes
of
Christendom
for
the
contrary
.
Aultars
protestants
haue
plucked
downe
contrary
to
the
order
of
our
primitiue
faith
,
as
this
history
witnesseth
in
the
first
booke
,
the
xxix
.
chap.
And
in
the
second
booke
,
the
xiiij
.
chap.
Aultar
clothes
and
holy
vestements
the
prophane
saith
of
protestants
admitteth
not
.
Our
primitiue
church
vsed
them
,
witnesseth
the
History
,
in
the
first
booke
the
xxix
.
chap.
Holy
vessels
in
like
maner
for
the
due
administration
of
Christes
holy
Sacraments
,
protestans
bothe
diminishing
the
number
of
them
and
prophaning
the
right
vse
of
such
as
they
kepe
,
knowe
none
.
Our
first
faith
had
and
vsed
them
.
The
history
reporteth
it
in
the
first
booke
the
xxix
.
chap.
and
in
the
second
booke
the
last
chapter
.
Holy
water
protestants
abhorre
.
Our
first
faith
vsed
it
.
In
the
history
〈◊〉
appeareth
.
In
the
first
booke
the
xxix
.
chap.
Nothinge
is
more
reuiled
of
protestants
,
then
the
ecclesiasticall
tonsure
of
the
clergy
.
How
,
after
what
maner
,
and
wherefore
the
church
of
Christ
vseth
it
,
the
history
disputeth
and
sheweth
at
large
,
in
the
fifte
booke
the
xxii
.
chapter
,
toward
the
ende
.
Our
primitiue
church
was
gouuerned
by
Synods
of
the
clergy
only
,
in
determining
controuersies
ecclesiasticall
.
The
History
declareth
this
practise
in
the
first
booke
,
the
ii
.
chap.
the
fourth
booke
the
v.
chap.
the
xvii
.
chap.
and
xxviii
.
chap.
Protestants
haue
called
the
determination
of
ecclesiasticall
matters
from
thence
to
the
laie
Courte
only
.
The
spirituall
rulers
of
our
primitiue
church
were
bishops
and
pastours
duly
consecrated
.
It
appereth
in
the
History
,
the
first
booke
the
27.
chap.
and
the
second
booke
the
3.
chap.
Protestants
haue
no
such
due
consecration
,
no
true
bishops
at
all
.
Protestants
haue
brought
the
supreme
gouuernement
of
the
church
to
the
laie
authorite
.
In
the
primitiue
faith
of
our
countre
the
laie
was
subiect
to
the
bishop
in
spirituall
causes
,
Peruse
the
xiii
.
and
xxii
.
chapters
of
the
third
booke
.
Last
of
all
,
the
finall
determination
of
spirituall
causes
in
our
primitiue
Church
rested
in
the
See
Apostolike
of
Rome
.
This
practise
appeareth
in
the
second
booke
the
iiii
.
the
xvii
.
and
the
xx
.
chapters
.
Item
in
the
fifte
booke
the
xx
.
chap.
How
farre
that
See
is
nowe
detested
by
the
sober
religion
of
protestants
,
all
men
do
see
.
To
note
how
differently
the
Catholike
faith
of
al
Christendom
was
first
planted
in
our
countre
,
and
the
parted
faith
of
protestants
hathe
corrupted
the
same
,
the
first
difference
is
clere
herin
that
our
first
Catholik
faith
we
receaued
of
the
See
of
Rome
.
This
heresy
hath
begonne
by
first
departing
from
that
See
.
The
Apostles
of
our
faith
came
from
Rome
,
the
messangers
of
these
schismes
beganne
first
by
scattering
from
the
See
Apostolik
of
Rome
.
How
we
receiued
our
faith
of
Rome
,
the
later
chapters
of
the
first
booke
,
and
the
first
of
the
second
do
testifie
.
Againe
our
faith
was
first
preached
with
Crosse
and
procession
.
Lib.
1.
cap.
25.
These
heresies
first
raged
by
throwing
downe
the
Crosse
,
and
altering
the
procession
therewith
.
Our
first
Apostles
were
monkes
.
See
the
first
booke
,
the
xxiii
.
chap.
and
the
third
booke
the
iii.
chap.
The
first
preachers
of
protestants
haue
ben
Apostatas
.
Luther
,
Oecolampadius
,
Bucer
,
Peter
Martyr
,
Barnes
,
Barlow
and
other
.
The
first
impes
off
our
faith
,
the
first
scholers
off
oure
Apostles
were
holy
and
vertuous
men
.
Reade
the
xxvj
.
chap.
of
the
third
booke
.
In
postilla
magna
in
Dom.
●
.
Ad.
The
broode
of
protestants
in
the
very
first
issue
hath
ben
so
enormous
,
that
Luther
the
holy
Father
thereof
confesseth
his
scholers
to
be
vnder
him
farre
more
wicked
,
then
they
were
before
vnder
the
Pope
.
The
first
preaechers
of
our
faith
liued
Apostolically
in
voluntary
pouerty
,
as
the
history
reporteth
in
the
first
booke
the
xxvj
.
chap.
This
Apostolicall
perfection
,
protestants
bearing
them selues
for
the
Apostles
of
England
,
neither
practise
them selues
,
neither
can
abide
it
in
other
.
As
touching
the
effect
and
consequences
of
both
religions
,
our
faith
builded
vp
monasteries
and
chirches
as
the
history
reporteth
in
the
firste
booke
the
32.
chap.
in
the
third
booke
,
the
iij.
and
xxxiij
.
chap.
Item
in
the
fourth
booke
the
iij.
chap.
Protestants
haue
throwen
down
many
,
erected
none
.
By
the
first
Christians
off
our
faith
,
God
was
both
serued
day
and
night
,
as
in
the
fourth
booke
the
vij
.
chap.
it
is
expressely
mencioned
.
Protestants
haue
abolished
al
seruice
off
God
by
night
,
and
done
to
the
deuill
a
most
acceptable
sacrifice
.
By
the
deuotion
of
the
people
first
embracing
our
catholike
faithe
much
voluntary
oblations
were
made
to
the
church
,
as
in
the
first
booke
the
xxvij
.
chap.
it
appeareth
.
By
the
rechelesse
religion
off
protestants
due
oblations
are
denied
to
the
church
.
Princes
endued
the
church
with
possessions
and
reuenues
,
moued
with
deuotion
and
feare
of
God
.
Li.
2.
ca.
3.
lib.
4.
ca.
3.
&
16.
The
loose
lewdenes
off
protestants
haue
stirred
Princes
to
take
from
the
church
possessions
so
geuen
.
Last
of
all
our
first
faith
reduced
the
Scottishmen
liuing
then
in
schisme
to
the
vnite
of
the
Catholike
church
.
Li.
2.
ca.
4.
li.
3.
ca.
25.
This
late
alteration
hath
remoued
them
from
vnite
to
schisme
.
All
these
differences
touching
doctrine
and
ecclesiasticall
gouernement
,
are
proued
to
concurre
with
the
belefe
and
practise
of
the
first
vj.
C.
yeares
,
in
the
second
part
of
the
Fortresse
of
our
first
faith
set
forthe
presently
with
the
History
.
ET
Priuati
&
Brabātici
Regiae
Maiestatis
Consilij
diplomate
cautum
est
ne
quis
infra
quadriennium
proximum
Historiam
ecclesiasticam
gentis
Anglorum
,
Authore
Venerabili
Beda
Presb.
a
Thoma
Stapletono
in
Anglicum
sermonem
versam
,
per
omnes
Burgundicae
ditionis
regiones
imprimat
aut
alibi
impressam
distrahat
aliter
quám
eidem
Thomae
videbitur
,
sub
poena
in
Diplomate
constituta
.
Datum
Bruxellae
.
20.
&
23.
Iunij
.
1565.
Subsig
.
Bourgeois
.
Facuwez
.
THE
PREFACE
TO
THE
READER
.
THe
kingdom
of
heauen
is
compared
in
holy
scripture
(
christen
Reader
)
to
a
marchant
aduenturer
,
whiche
seking
and
trauailing
to
finde
precious
stones
,
Matt.
13.
hauing
at
length
founde
out
one
of
singular
and
most
excellent
value
,
goeth
and
selleth
al
that
he
hath
to
bye
that
one
.
What
this
singular
and
most
excellent
perle
is
,
whereunto
the
kingdom
of
heauen
is
compared
,
if
we
weigh
and
ponder
diligently
,
we
shall
finde
it
to
be
no
other
thing
,
then
the
Faith
in
Christe
Iesus
,
whereby
the
kingdom
of
heauen
is
vndoubtedly
purchased
.
This
perle
is
of
price
so
singular
,
and
of
value
so
excellent
,
that
to
gett
it
we
sell
al
that
we
haue
,
we
renounce
the
worlde
,
the
fleshe
and
the
diuell
with
all
the
pompe
thereoff
,
we
cleaue
onely
to
this
,
we
professe
to
lyue
and
dye
in
it
.
This
precious
pearle
off
Fayth
,
this
singular
iewell
of
true
belefe
,
this
heauenly
treasure
off
the
right
knoweleadge
off
God
and
off
his
commaundements
,
as
all
nations
att
one
tyme
receyued
nott
,
Act.
14.
God
off
hys
secrett
and
right
iustice
sufferring
the
Nations
to
walke
on
their
waies
,
but
in
seuerall
ages
,
and
by
seuerall
meanes
,
as
and
when
it
pleased
God
was
opened
and
made
manifest
,
so
haue
al
nations
not
only
for
that
,
solde
all
which
they
had
,
yelding
and
submitting
them selues
only
and
wholly
thereto
,
but
also
haue
stedfastly
and
assuredly
cleaued
vnto
it
,
haue
by
longe
succession
preserued
it
,
and
enioyed
it
.
If
any
haue
in
time
vtterly
lost
this
most
excellent
and
rare
iewell
(
as
we
see
,
alas
,
all
the
Southe
and
all
most
all
the
East
part
of
the
worlde
hath
)
the
cause
thereof
hath
ben
the
alteration
,
and
new
deuised
furbishing
of
that
perle
from
the
former
and
natural
shape
thereof
,
first
and
formest
receiued
.
Such
nations
and
partes
of
the
worlde
as
haue
in
many
ages
and
,
do
yet
kepe
and
enioy
this
riche
and
princely
treasure
,
do
therefore
yet
kepe
it
and
enioye
it
bicause
they
continew
and
remaine
in
it
after
such
order
and
maner
only
,
as
they
receiued
it
:
bicause
they
kepe
it
as
they
founde
it
,
bicause
they
continue
it
,
as
they
begonne
it
.
Of
the
first
if
we
remembre
the
breaking
in
of
the
Wandals
in
to
Afrike
about
the
yeare
of
our
Lorde
400.
men
soone
after
infected
with
the
Arrian
haeresy
,
if
we
call
to
minde
the
great
rage
and
tumult
of
heresies
,
in
the
Greke
Churche
,
Arrians
,
Macedonians
,
Eutychians
,
Monothelites
,
and
a
numbre
of
such
other
,
if
we
will
truste
the
reporte
and
course
of
Hystories
thereof
,
we
shall
euidently
see
,
that
this
inestimable
iewell
off
the
Christen
faithe
hath
in
Afrike
and
Grece
vtterlye
ben
loste
,
bicause
they
departed
from
the
first
paterne
deliuered
vnto
them
,
bicause
they
altered
the
faith
first
receiued
amonge
them
,
brefely
bicause
they
yelded
to
heresies
.
Of
the
later
if
we
haue
an
eye
to
the
vniformite
of
the
Christen
faith
first
receiued
in
al
such
countres
as
yet
remaine
Christians
,
with
the
faith
first
planted
and
graffed
amonge
them
,
if
we
looke
to
Italy
,
to
Fraunce
,
to
Spaine
,
to
the
catholike
territories
of
Grece
,
of
Germany
,
of
Suicerland
,
to
the
kingdomes
of
Poole
,
of
Portugall
,
and
of
other
maine
landes
in
other
places
off
the
worlde
dispersed
,
where
the
precious
iewell
of
this
faith
is
knowen
and
enioyed
,
we
shall
finde
that
all
those
countres
haue
and
do
therefore
yet
continew
in
the
same
,
bicause
they
varie
not
from
the
first
faith
receiued
,
bicause
they
mangle
not
the
iewell
geuen
vnto
them
,
neither
alter
the
naturall
shape
thereof
,
brefely
bicause
they
beleue
al
one
thinge
and
after
one
sorte
as
their
first
teachers
and
Apostles
beleued
and
taught
them
.
For
why
?
They
haue
well
remembred
the
admonitions
of
S.
Paule
to
the
Corinthians
conuerted
by
him
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
when
he
wrote
vnto
them
and
saied
,
Vigilate
&
state
in
fide
.
Wathch
and
stande
in
the
faith●
1.
Cor.
16.
Also
to
Timothe
by
him
in
like
maner
christened
,
writing
vnto
him
and
saying
.
O
Timothee
depositum
custodi
,
deuitans
prophanas
vocum
nouitates
.
1.
Tim.
6.
O
Timothe
keape
wel
that
is
committed
to
thy
charge
,
auoiding
prophane
nouelties
of
wordes
.
And
again
to
the
Colossians
,
praising
them
for
the
faith
receiued
,
if
yet
(
saieth
he
)
ye
continew
stedfast
and
grounded
in
the
faith
,
if
we
wauer
not
from
the
hope
of
the
gospel
,
which
ye
haue
heard
,
which
hath
ben
preached
in
all
the
worlde
.
Colos.
1.
Al
Christened
Catholike
countrees
haue
wel
remembred
these
lessons
of
the
Apostle
.
And
as
many
as
haue
remembred
and
folowed
them
,
haue
remained
and
do
yet
remaine
in
the
faith
of
Christ
,
haue
long
enioyned
and
do
yet
enioye
this
rare
and
inestimable
iewell
compared
to
the
kingdom
of
heauen
.
As
al
other
countres
haue
so
done
,
so
haue
we
englishmen
also
these
many
hundred
yeres
kept
and
preserued
sound
and
whole
the
precious
perle
of
right
faith
and
belefe
,
as
longe
as
we
remained
stedfast
in
the
faith
first
planted
and
graffed
among
vs
,
as
long
as
we
kept
that
which
was
committed
vnto
vs
,
as
longe
as
we
wauered
not
from
the
gospell
first
receaued
and
vniuersally
preached
through
all
the
worlde
,
as
S.
Paule
willeth
vs
.
But
after
we
beganne
to
alter
and
poolish
after
our
owne
newe
deuises
this
auncient
perle
so
long
kept
amonge
vs
,
so
vniuersally
made
of
and
estemed
,
after
we
forsooke
the
first
paterne
off
the
Christen
faith
deliuered
vnto
vs
,
we
haue
fallen
in
to
plenty
of
heresies
,
from
one
heresy
to
an
other
,
from
Lutheran
to
sacramentary
,
and
so
forth
,
we
stande
also
in
daunger
to
fall
(
as
other
countres
haue
done
before
vs
)
from
a
false
faith
to
no
faith
,
from
heresy
to
paganisme
.
The
which
lamentable
and
dreadfull
state
to
the
entent
we
may
by
the
example
of
other
countres
,
and
by
the
aduertisement
of
the
Apostle
beware
and
eschew●
,
to
the
entent
we
lese
not
vtterly
in
time
this
inestimable
treasure
off
our
Christen
faith
,
that
we
may
remembre
vnde
exiderimus
,
from
whence
we
haue
fallen
,
I
haue
thought
good
to
put
thee
in
mind
,
Christen
Reader
)
of
this
precious
iewell
of
our
faith
in
Christ
,
what
and
of
what
maner
it
was
,
when
wefirst
receiued
it
,
how
and
when
we
came
by
it
,
what
force
and
authorite
it
ought
to
beare
with
vs
,
and
last
of
all
how
farre
and
wide
it
varieth
from
the
pretended
false
faith
of
these
wicked
daies
.
As
touching
the
former
pointes
,
what
the
faith
first
planted
among
vs
englisshmen
was
,
how
and
when
we
receiued
it
,
bicause
it
is
a
matter
historicall
,
in
an
History'ye
shall
reade
it
.
As
concerning
the
later
pointes
,
of
what
authorite
the
faith
then
planted
ought
to
be
,
and
how
notoriously
the
false
faith
of
this
time
pretended
,
differeth
from
the
same
,
bicause
it
is
a
matter
of
doctrine
,
a
matter
to
be
tried
by
lerning
,
in
a
treatise
by
itselfe
as
farre
as
our
abilite
serueth
,
it
shall
be
proued
and
tried
.
The
history
which
must
reporte
the
faith
first
planted
amongevs
,
shal
be
no
story
of
our
owne
deuising
,
no
late
compiled
matter
,
where
bothe
for
vncertainte
of
thinges
so
longe
paste
,
we
might
be
much
to
seke
,
and
for
the
case
of
controuersies
now
moued
,
partialite
might
iustly
be
suspected
,
but
it
shal
be
an
history
writen
in
the
fresh
remembraunce
of
our
first
Apostles
,
writen
aboue
800.
yeres
past
,
writen
of
a
right
lerned
and
holy
Father
of
Christes
churche
,
of
a
countreman
of
oures
liuing
and
flourishing
shortly
after
the
faith
so
planted
amonge
vs
.
Of
the
Author
of
this
History
and
of
the
matter
thereof
we
shall
presently
speake
,
if
we
first
admonish
thee
,
gentle
Reader
,
that
touching
the
treatise
to
fortifie
this
faith
,
and
therefore
called
,
A
Fortresse
of
the
faith
first
planted
among
vs
englishmen
&c
,
and
concerning
al
that
therin
shall
be
treated
,
you
take
the
paines
to
readethe
Introduction
or
first
chapter
therof
.
In
it
you
shal
see
what
the
whole
containeth
,
what
is
of
you
to
be
looked
for
and
of
me
to
be
perfourmed
.
Touching
the
Author
of
this
History
,
he
was
a
countreman
of
oures
borne
in
the
Northe
countre
,
by
Weimouth
not
farre
from
Dyrrham
.
Of
the
Author
of
this
History
.
He
flourished
in
the
yere
730.
He
was
a
man
of
great
lerning
and
vertu
,
much
reuerenced
not
only
at
home
,
but
also
through
out
al
Christendom
euen
in
his
life
,
time
and
much
more
after
his
death
.
Of
his
rare
lerning
and
knowleadg
his
writinges
yett
extant
,
Of
his
lerning
.
are
a
clere
and
sufficient
testimony
.
The
protestants
of
Basill
haue
of
late
yeares
sett
forthe
his
whole
workes
now
extant
,
in
eight
tomes
contayning
four
great
volumes
.
In
them
it
appeareth
that
S.
Bede
was
a
man
vniuersally
sene
in
all
good
lerning
,
as
well
of
humanite
and
philosophie
as
of
diuinite
,
expert
off
the
tounges
,
ready
in
holy
scriptures
,
perfectly
conuersant
in
the
olde
fathers
.
He
was
so
great
a
folower
of
S.
Augustin
,
the
worthyest
piller
of
the
churche
sence
the
Apostles
time
,
that
his
commentaries
vpon
holy
Scriptures
bothe
of
the
olde
and
newe
Testament
,
are
allmost
worde
for
worde
out
of
S.
Augustin
.
He
was
so
diligent
a
reader
of
that
lerned
Father
,
that
whereas
in
the
wordes
of
S.
Augustin
no
perpetuall
commentary
vpon
the
epistles
of
S.
Paule
being
extant
,
and
yet
that
worthy
Fathers
in
diuers
places
of
his
lerned
workes
hauing
by
occasion
touched
and
expounded
euery
text
of
those
epistles
,
Venerable
Bede
for
the
great
profit
of
his
posterite
,
as
a
man
borne
to
edifie
Christes
Church
,
hath
so
gathered
those
scattered
places
out
of
the
mayne
sea
off
S.
Augustins
workes
,
that
placing
them
in
order
and
facion
,
he
made
a
iust
and
full
commentary
vpon
all
the
epistles
of
S.
Paul
with
S.
Augustins
owne
wordes
,
noting
to
the
reader
allwaies
the
booke
and
chapter
of
S.
Augustin
,
from
whence
he
had
taken
those
places
.
This
worke
is
intituled
Collectanea
Bedae
.
In
which
worthy
worke
,
we
may
doubte
whom
to
maruaile
more
at
or
commend
.
S.
Augustin
which
had
so
ofte
in
his
workes
treated
of
S.
Paul
,
and
omitted
no
one
sentence
vnexpounded
,
or
S.
Bede
which
so
gathered
into
a
iust
commentary
the
sayinges
of
S.
Augustin
,
meaning
no
such
thinge
.
As
S.
Bede
was
a
great
writer
,
so
he
was
a
continuall
preacher
.
His
homelies
yet
extant
do
testifie
,
made
not
only
vpon
the
ghospells
and
epistles
of
the
Sondaies
through
out
the
yeare
but
also
vpon
the
festiuall
daies
of
Saintes
.
They
are
to
be
read
in
the
seuenth
tome
of
his
workes
.
These
homilies
of
his
were
so
highly
estemed
that
(
as
Trithemius
reporteth
)
they
were
openly
read
in
churches
,
Lib.
de
scri
.
ecclesiasti
.
while
he
yet
lyued
,
through
out
our
countre
.
Euen
as
we
reade
of
holy
Ephrem
that
lerned
deacon
of
Edessa
,
that
his
writinges
also
were
openly
read
in
churches
,
Hieron
.
in
Cata.
vir
.
illust.
next
after
holy
scripture
.
After
his
death
they
were
receiued
of
other
partes
of
Christendom
,
Fraunce
especially
(
as
Platin
noteth
)
and
are
to
this
daye
read
in
principall
festes
with
no
lesse
authorite
and
reuerence
then
the
homilies
of
S.
Ambrose
,
In
Ioan.
6.
S.
Augustin
,
S.
Gregory
,
and
other
.
Briefely
the
whole
occupation
and
businesse
of
this
lerned
man
was
,
to
lerne
,
to
teache
and
to
write
,
as
in
his
owne
wordes
placed
after
the
ende
of
this
history
he
recordeth
him selfe
.
Againe
for
the
more
commendation
of
his
lerning
,
it
is
to
be
remembred
what
lerned
scholers
he
had
.
Amonge
the
rest
the
most
famous
were
(
as
Polidore
specifieth
)
Rabanus
,
Lib.
5.
Histor.
Alcuinus
,
Claudius
,
and
Ioannes
Scotus
,
not
the
scholeman
but
an
other
of
S.
Benets
order
.
These
were
all
famous
and
lerned
writers
,
as
in
Trithemius
who
hath
writen
their
liues
the
lerned
may
reade
.
Alcuinus
S.
Bedes
scholer
beinge
sent
of
Offa
kinge
of
the
middleenglishmen
in
embassage
to
Charlemain
the
first
and
most
glorious
Emperour
of
the
Germans
,
was
for
his
vertu
and
lerning
retained
with
the
Emperour
,
and
became
his
scholemaster
and
instructer
in
all
kinde
of
good
lerning
.
He
taught
after
at
Paris
,
and
persuaded
the
Emperour
Charlemain
to
erect
there
an
vniuersite
:
which
beginning
with
that
vertuous
fountaine
S.
Bedes
scholer
and
our
countre
man
,
we
see
now
to
what
a
great
riuer
it
hath
multiplied
,
and
how
many
lerned
men
these
vij
.
hundred
yeares
and
vpwarde
haue
from
thence
ben
deriued
.
To
returne
to
S.
Bede
,
he
had
two
lerned
brothers
,
Strabo
,
and
Haymo
bothe
famous
writers
and
lightes
of
the
church
,
as
in
Honorius
,
Trithemius
,
Platin
,
In
Ioan.
6.
and
other
ecclesiasticall
writers
it
may
be
sene
.
And
thus
much
of
his
lerning
,
which
who
list
farder
to
trie
,
he
may
reade
his
lerned
workes
,
lately
sett
forth
(
as
I
saied
)
and
much
commended
by
the
protestants
them selues
of
Basill
.
For
more
satisfying
the
english
reader
,
I
will
after
the
preface
place
his
whole
life
shortly
writen
by
Trithemius
,
with
the
enumeration
of
certain
of
his
workes
in
his
time
knowen
.
As
touching
the
vertu
of
holy
S.
Bede
,
Of
his
vertu
.
which
properly
commendeth
an
historiographer
,
and
dischargeth
him
from
all
surmises
and
suspicions
of
false
reporting
or
poeticall
fayning
,
yt
may
be
to
any
well
meaning
man
a
sufficient
argument
that
euen
from
the
age
of
seuen
yeares
(
as
he
writeth
him selfe
)
he
liued
in
cloyster
and
serued
allmighty
God
day
and
night
in
religion
to
the
last
houre
of
his
life
,
which
was
the
continuaunce
of
lxv
.
yeares
.
All
which
time
he
so
attended
to
praier
,
to
daily
and
howrely
seruing
of
God
in
the
church
,
to
priuat
meditations
,
that
(
as
one
writeth
)
if
ye
consider
his
life
,
ye
would
thinke
he
had
studied
nothing
,
and
againe
if
ye
beholde
his
study
,
ye
would
suppose
he
had
spent
no
time
in
praier
.
For
his
great
vertu
and
modesty
he
was
in
his
life
time
called
Venerable
Bede
,
In
vitae
Bedae
.
as
Trithemius
noteth
,
of
whom
also
Platina
in
that
sence
speaketh
,
saying
.
In
Ioan.
6.
Beda
praeter
graecae
atque
latinae
linguae
doctrinam
quam
non
mediocriter
tenuit
,
ob
religionem
e●iam
atque
modestiam
Venerabilis
cognomentum
adeptus
est
.
Bede
was
surnamed
the
Venerable
for
his
religion
and
modesty
:
beside
that
he
was
lerned
in
the
Graeke
and
Latin
tounge
.
Lib.
1.
Polydore
alleaging
Bede
in
the
history
of
oure
countre
,
citeth
him
with
these
titles
.
Beda
homo
Anglus
,
quo
nihil
castius
,
nihil
melius
,
nihil
verius
,
&
caet
.
Bede
an
english
man
,
then
whom
none
more
chaste
,
none
off
more
vertu
,
none
of
more
truth
,
&c.
With
like
commendation
and
reuerence
he
is
alleaged
of
his
lerned
posterite
in
al
ages
.
In
his
life
time
not
only
at
home
with
his
owne
countremen
for
his
vertu
and
learning
he
was
in
high
estimation
,
and
in
greate
credit
with
the
Nobilite
of
our
countre
,
but
also
he
was
abrode
with
other
Christen
princes
(
being
but
a
monke
by
profession
)
in
greate
estimation
and
muche
reuerenced
.
Therefore
lyke
as
we
reade
of
S.
Antony
,
S.
Hierom
,
before
his
tyme
,
Tripart●
hist.
lib.
1.
cap.
1.
In
Epist.
off
S.
Bernard
and
other
after
him
,
all
monkes
and
religious
men
,
that
in
their
priuat
celles
they
had
yet
a
care
of
publike
quyet
,
and
lyke
counsellers
of
the
whole
worlde
they
moued
princes
to
their
duty
,
so
of
holy
S.
Bede
we
reade
the
same
.
For
thus
Platin
reporteth
of
him
.
In
Ioanne
vj.
〈◊〉
.
Cum
Africa
&
Hispania
á
Sarracenis
occuparetur
,
Beda
,
qui
eisdem
temporibus
fuit
,
hanc
calamitatem
literis
ad
Principes
Christiani
nominis
scriptis
,
lamentatus
est
:
quo
bellum
in
hostes
Dei
atque
hominum
susciperent
.
When
Afrike
and
Spayne
was
taken
and
helde
of
the
Sarrazens
,
Bede
which
lyued
in
that
time
,
l●mented
this
calamite
in
letters
writen
to
Christen
Princes
,
to
the
entent
that
they
should
make
warres
against
the
enemies
of
God
and
men
.
Wherein
bothe
the
vertuous
zele
and
religions
care
of
common
quiet
in
holy
S.
Bede
appereth
,
and
the
authorite
also
whiche
he
hadd
abrode
with
other
Christen
princes
is
signified
.
Vnto
whom
also
a
litle
before
his
death
in
familiar
letters
he
prophecied
of
the
great
waste
of
Europe
and
the
West
church
,
whiche
soone
after
his
death
ensued
by
the
Sarazens
.
For
as
Afrike
by
their
meanes
lost
the
faith
and
lacketh
it
yet
,
so
Spayne
off
late
only
recouered
the
faith
againe
.
Thus
muche
off
his
learning
and
vertu
.
Other
especialls
of
his
life
,
as
where
he
was
borne
,
howe
he
lyued
and
dyed
,
ye
maye
partly
reade
in
his
lyfe
written
by
Thrithemius
,
which
we
haue
translated
and
placed
a
part
after
the
preface
,
partly
in
his
own
words
folowing
after
th
ende
of
this
history
.
The
Authour
of
this
history
being
a
man
of
suche
lerning
and
vertu
,
a
countreman
of
oures
,
one
that
writeth
the
history
of
thinges
done
at
home
,
done
in
his
lyfe
time
,
or
in
few
yeares
before
,
the
memory
of
them
being
yet
fresh
and
newe
,
it
shall
not
nede
I
trust
to
persuade
the
Reader
in
many
words
to
geue
credit
vnto
him
in
such
thinges
as
he
reporteth
.
Neither
may
I
feare
to
prefer
his
authotite
before
the
authorite
or
report
of
any
man
that
now
liueth
.
For
beside
his
lerning
and
vertu
,
it
is
to
be
considered
that
he
liued
in
a
quiet
time
,
Why
the
Author
of
this
history●s
to
be
credited
.
before
these
controuersies
which
nowe
so
trouble
Christendom
,
were
moued
.
He
is
an
indifferent
reporter
.
There
is
no
suspicion
of
partes
taking
,
no
preiudice
of
fauouring
either
side
,
no
feare
of
affection
or
misseiudgement
to
be
gathered
vpon
him
.
We
haue
good
cause
to
suspect
the
reportes
of
Bale
,
of
Fox
,
of
Beacon
and
suche
other
,
whiche
are
knowen
to
maintaine
a
faction
and
singular
opinion
lately
spronge
vp
,
who
reporte
thinges
passed
many
hundred
yeares
before
their
daies
.
No
such
suspicion
can
be
made
of
S.
Bede
,
who
lyued
aboue
eight
hundred
yeares
paste
,
and
reporteth
the
planting
of
Christen
religion
among
vs
englishmen
,
partly
by
that
whiche
he
sawe
him selfe
,
partly
by
the
reporte
of
such
who
either
liued
at
the
first
coming
in
of
Christendom
to
our
countre
them selues
,
or
were
scholers
to
such●
Who
also
was
no
maintainer
of
any
secte
or
faction
,
but
liued
and
died
in
the
knowen
common
faith
of
Christendom
,
which
then
was
,
and
is
now
but
one
.
In
this
history
therefore
vewe
and
consider
the
coming
in
of
Christen
faithe
in
to
oure
countre
,
Of
the
matter
of
the
history
.
the
heauenly
tydinges
brought
to
our
Lande
,
the
course
,
encrease
,
and
multiplying
thereof
.
The
vertuous
behauiour
of
oure
forefathers
the
firste
Christen
englishmen
.
Peruse
and
marke
the
faith
which
they
beleued
,
the
hope
wherein
they
continued
,
the
charite
wherby
they
wrought
.
Their
faith
taught
them
to
submit
them selues
to
one
supreme
head
in
Christes
church
the
Apostolike
Pope
of
Rome
,
Peters
successour
,
to
whom
holy
Scripture
telleth
vs
the
kayes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
were
geuen
.
〈◊〉
16.
Their
faith
taught
them
all
such
thinges
as
are
now
by
protestants
denied
,
as
for
the
more
part
we
haue
out
of
the
history
gathered
by
a
numbre
of
differences
,
placed
in
the
second
part
of
the
Fortresse
.
Their
hope
and
charite
so
wrought
,
that
our
dere
countre
of
England
hath
ben
more
enriched
with
places
erected
to
Gods
honour
,
and
to
the
fre
maintenaunce
of
good
lerning
,
then
any
one
countre
in
all
Christendome
beside
.
Gather
honny
lyke
bees
oute
of
this
comfortable
history
of
oure
countre
,
not
venim
like
spiders
.
Reade
it
with
charitable
simplicite
,
not
with
suspicious
curiosite
,
with
vertuous
charite
,
not
with
wicked
malice
.
As
for
example
.
The
facte
of
Saint
Gregory
described
in
the
seconde
booke
the
first
chapter
of
this
history
reporting
how
that
holy
man
seing
in
Rome
certain
of
our
countremen
sette
to
be
solde
in
the
market
,
moued
with
their
outwarde
beauty
,
beganne
to
pitie
and
lament
their
inward
foule
infidelite
,
holy
S.
Bede
writeth
diligently
as
an
argument
of
his
greate
good
zele
and
tendering
of
Christes
religion
,
and
construeth
it
to
the
beste
,
as
no
honest
Reader
can
other
wyse
do
.
But
baudy
Bale
according
to
the
cleanes
of
his
sprit
and
holy
ghospell
,
like
a
venimous
spider
being
filthy
and
vncleane
him selfe
sucketh
out
a
poisonned
sence
and
meaning
,
charging
that
holy
man
with
a
most
outragious
vice
and
not
to
be
named
.
Sueton
in
Neron●
.
So
like
an
other
Nero
(
who
liuing
in
lewde
lechery
woulde
not
be
persuaded
that
any
was
honest
,
)
this
olde
ribauld
,
as
in
other
stories
he
practised
,
maketh
this
history
also
,
ministring
no
vnhonest
suspicion
at
al
,
nor
geuing
any
colour
of
vncleane
surmising
,
to
serue
his
filthy
appetit
and
bestly
humour
.
It
will
better
become
the
godly
reader
,
and
Christen
hart
to
interpret
al
to
the
best
.
For
in
dede
,
none
can
think
euill
of
other
,
which
is
not
euill
him selfe
.
●
.
Cor.
13.
Charite
,
saieth
S.
Paule
,
thinketh
no
euill
,
reoyseth
not
of
iniquite
,
but
is
delited
in
verite
.
Such
charite
if
it
had
ben
in
Bale
and
his
felow
protestants
,
we
should
not
now
haue
had
so
many
lewde
lies
and
malicious
surmises
vpon
the
liues
of
holy
men
,
as
are
to
be
sene
in
the
workes
of
Bale
,
Fox
,
and
other
.
In
this
history
it
shal
be
no
losse
time
to
peruse
the
lerned
,
vertuous
,
and
zelous
epistles
of
certain
Popes
of
Rome
after
S.
Gregory
,
as
of
Bonifacius
,
Honorius
,
Vitalianus
,
and
other
to
the
kinges
of
our
countre
as
wel
for
the
encreasing
of
Christen
faith
,
as
for
the
extirping
of
Pelagians
heresy
,
for
the
due
obseruation
of
Easter
,
which
al
Christendom
hetherto
kepeth
,
and
other
like
matters
.
While
ye
peruse
this
,
ye
may
remembre
the
lewde
lies
and
slaunderous
reproches
of
protestants
daily
preaching
and
writing
that
after
S.
Gregory
al
faith
was
lost
,
Gods
honour
was
trode
vnder
foote
,
all
right
religion
was
ouerturned
and
that
by
the
Popes
them selues
.
Better
to
bestowe
idle
houres
in
such
vertuous
lessons
as
this
History
geueth
,
and
more
charitable
to
note
the
godly
writinges
of
the
Popes
here
also
comprised
,
then
to
prie
out
with
baudy
Bale
the
euill
liues
of
our
superiours
.
Who
were
they
as
badde
as
the
Pharisees
or
worse
,
yett
they
are
to
be
obeyed
by
the
commaundement
of
our
Sauiour
in
such
thinges
as
they
saie
,
though
not
to
be
folowed
in
their
doinges
.
Truly
monasteries
beinge
now
throwen
downe
,
no
examples
of
vertu
and
and
perfection
appering
in
such
as
now
preache
and
teach
,
all
remembraunce
of
Christen
deuotion
would
be
forgotten
,
if
the
helpe
of
stories
were
not
.
Of
the
miracles
,
reported
in
this
History
.
As
touching
the
manifold
miracles
mencioned
in
this
history
,
note
the
person
that
reporteth
them
,
and
the
time
they
were
done
in
,
to
witt
,
in
the
primitiue
church
of
the
english
nation
.
At
the
planting
of
a
faith
miracles
are
wrought
of
God
by
the
handes
of
his
faithful
for
more
euidence
thereof
.
Good
life
in
such
as
newly
receiue
the
faith
is
more
feruent
.
Visions
and
and
working
of
miracles
accompanie
those
as
liue
in
such
feruent
goodnesse
and
perfection
.
We
haue
therfore
rather
more
cause
to
lament
the
corrupt
state
of
our
time
,
and
the
kaye
colde
deuotion
of
this
age
,
then
to
miscredit
the
perfect
behauiour
of
our
primitiue
church
,
and
the
miracles
wrought
therein
.
Tobi.
12.
Opera
dei
reuelare
&
confiteri
glorio
sum●est
.
It
is
an
honourable
thinge
to
reuele
and
confesse
the
workes
of
God
,
saieth
the
Angel
to
Tobias
in
holy
scripture
.
Such
therefore
as
wil
thinke
the
miracles
of
this
history
here
reported
either
vncredible
,
either
vnprofitable
and
such
as
might
haue
ben
left
out
,
truly
either
they
must
denie
the
author
,
or
enuie
at
Gods
honour
.
Such
as
denie
the
author
we
wil
not
force
them
to
beleue
him
.
We
make
it
not
a
matter
of
such
necessite
or
importauuce
.
Yet
this
I
thinke
I
may
be
bold
to
require
them
that
they
beleue
as
farre
S.
Bede
,
as
they
do
the
Actes
and
monuments
of
Fox
,
the
storie
of
Bale
,
and
such
other
.
I
thinke
it
no
sinne
to
matche
Venerable
Bede
with
any
of
them
in
any
respect
either
off
lerning
,
honesty
or
truthe
.
It
may
rather
sauour
of
sinne
or
at
lest
off
wronge
iudgement
,
and
great
partialite
to
beleue
Bale
and
discredit
Bede
:
the
one
being
notoriously
bent
to
one
side
,
the
other
without
al
suspicion
off
fauouring
any
side
:
the
one
a
late
knowen
naughty
man
,
the
other
a
confessed
holy
man
of
al
the
Latin
church
.
Last
of
al
the
one
thought
lerned
only
off
a
few
,
the
other
accompted
for
excellently
lerned
euen
of
the
protestants
them selues
,
namely
those
of
Basil
,
who
haue
most
diligently
and
with
much
commendation
published
his
workes
.
But
I
may
seme
to
do
iniury
to
that
holy
man
,
to
compare
him
with
any
of
our
da●es
,
glory
he
neuer
so
much
of
the
sprit
or
off
the
ghospell
.
To
returne
therefore
to
the
matter
no
indifferent
Reader
hath
any
cause
to
discredit
the
miracles
reported
in
this
History
,
if
he
will
haue
an
eie
to
the
person
that
writeth
,
and
to
the
time
in
which
they
were
wrought
.
Nay
rather
it
is
no
small
argument
for
the
confirmation
of
our
Catholike
faith
,
planted
amonge
vs
englishmen
,
that
at
the
planting
therof
such
miracles
were
wrought
.
Of
this
argument
in
the
second
part
of
the
Fortresse
we
haue
treated
more
at
large
.
Cap.
3.
That
the
History
ought
not
to
se●e
〈…〉
.
To
that
place
I
referre
the
Reader
.
If
otherwise
the
History
for
the
often
miracles
here
repeted
,
seme
to
any
man
vaine
,
fabulous
,
or
vncredible
,
him
earnestly
I
require
diligently
to
pondre
and
beare
away
that
which
foloweth
:
First
generally
in
an
ecclesiasticall
history
,
in
a
history
writen
off
the
Churche
,
in
the
Historicall
narration
of
matters
pertaining
to
God
,
to
faith
,
and
to
religion
,
it
hath
euer
so
fallen
out
in
all
Christen
writers
,
that
of
miracles
much
and
often
mencion
hath
ben
made
.
Who
so
peruseth
the
ecclesiasticall
histories
of
Eusebius
Pamphilus
and
of
Ruffinus
,
the
tripartit
history
of
Socrates
,
Sozomenus
and
Theodoret
,
the
history
of
Euagrius
and
Nicephorus
,
he
shall
finde
in
them
straunge
and
miraculous
matters
in
the
liues
of
holy
men
reported
.
For
example
of
such
,
Li.
6.
c●
.
9
Eusebius
reporteth
of
Narcissus
a
holy
man
that
light
lacking
in
the
church
all
the
oyle
of
the
lampes
being
spente
,
he
made
by
praierwell
water
to
serue
in
stede
of
oyle
,
and
the
lampe
light
to
burne
by
that
.
Also
of
the
same
man
he
writeth
that
whereas
three
men
had
periured
them selues
in
an
accusation
against
him
,
eche
one
wishing
to
him selfe
diuerse
plages
and
vengeaunce
from
God
if
their
accusation
was
false
,
eche
one
had
soone
after
the
plage
that
he
wished
falling
vpon
him
euidently
and
miraculously
.
Li.
7.
ca.
18
The
same
writer
reporteth
of
an
herbe
growing
before
an
image
of
our
Sauiour
in
Caesarea
of
Phaenicia
,
where
also
an
other
image
standeth
of
the
woman
cured
by
Christ
of
the
bluddy
flixe
,
which
herbe
after
that
by
groweth
it
toucheth
the
brasen
hemme
of
the
Images
garment
,
it
cureth
deseases
of
all
sorte
.
Ruffinus
in
like
maner
in
his
ecclesiasticall
history
reporteth
miraculous
things
of
Spiridion
the
holy
bishop
of
Tremithunt
in
Cypres
,
Lib.
1.
c.
5.
as
that
when
certain
theues
would
haue
stolen
of
his
shepe
,
and
came
to
the
folde
in
the
night
time
for
that
purpose
,
he
found
them
in
the
morning
fast
bounde
without●
any
man
to
binde
them
.
Who
finding
them
in
such
case
in
the
morning
,
and
vndertstanding
the
cause●therof
,
absoluit
sermone
,
quos
meritis
vinxerat
.
He
loosed
them
by
his
worde
,
which
before
had
bound
them
by
his
merites
,
saith
the
History
.
Againe
whereas
a
certaine
f●ende
of
his
had
left
with
his
daughter
Irenee
by
name
,
a
certain
pleadg
,
and
the
maide
minding
to
kepe
it
sure
hyding
it
vnder
the
earth
,
and
dying
shortly
after
,
without
telling
the
Father
any
thing
thereof
,
the
party
came
soone
after
to
require
the
pleadg
,
Spiridion
the
holy
bishop
not
being
able
otherwise
to
finde
it
about
his
house
,
and
seing
the
poore
man
greuously
lamenting
the
losse
thereof
,
went
hastely
to
the
graue
where
the
maide
lay
,
and
called
her
by
her
name
.
Who
straight
answering
him
:
he
asked
her
where
she
had
laied
the
pleadg
of
such
a
man
which
the
maide
forthwith
told
him
,
and
he
therupon
founde
it
,
and
restored
it
to
the
party
.
Thus
much
and
more
reporteth
the
ecclesiastical
history
of
Ruffinus
writen
about
the
yere
of
our
Lorde
400.
Li●
.
c.
8.
10.
Lib.
2.
cap.
8.
If
I
would
stand
vpon
the
recitall
of
other
miracles
in
that
history
reported
done
at
the
Crosse
of
Christ
founde
out
by
Helena
,
done
by
a
captiue
Christian
woman
in
Iberia
,
done
by
the
scholers
of
S.
Antony
the
eremite
,
Hist.
tripart
.
li.
1.
c.
5.
10.
&
11.
lib.
7
.
●
cap.
5.
●oz●m
.
lib.
6.
ca.
29.
Isidorus
,
Moyses
,
and
other
:
If
I
should
likewise
make
a
particular
recitall
of
the
miracles
mencioned
in
the
tripartit
History
wrought
by
the
Crosse
of
Constantin
,
of
the
visions
of
Amos
and
Antony
the
eremites
,
also
of
Piammon
the
monk
,
of
the
miraculous
cures
and
prophecies
by
Ioannes
a
monke
also
,
of
the
visions
and
miraculous
cures
wrought
at
Constatinople
in
the
Catholike
oratory
of
Gregory
Nazianzen
,
Lib.
7.
c.
5.
〈◊〉
.
22.
if
I
should
againe
touche
the
miracles
wrought
by
Symeones
that
famous
Anchoret
,
and
of
a
number
of
other
out
of
the
History
of
Euagrius
and
Theodoret
,
Li.
4.
et
in
Philotheo
.
I
should
passe
the
bondes
and
measure
of
a
preface
.
It
shall
be
sufficient
generally
(
as
I
saied
)
to
note
that
al
ecclesiasticall
Histories
(
such
as
this
History
of
Venerable
Bede
is
)
do
alwaies
by
occasion
intermingle
miracles
in
the
liues
of
holy
men
and
lightes
of
Christes
church
.
The
most
lerned
●athers
of
the
first
●
.
●
.
yeres
ha●e
w●●ten
Saints
liues
.
Yea
this
kinde
of
write
hath
been
thought
so
profitable
and
necessary
for
the
church
of
Christ
,
for
confirmation
of
the
faith
,
for
example
of
good
life
,
for
the
glory
of
God
,
that
the
best
and
most
lerned
writers
in
Christes
church
haue
occupied
their
studies
therein
.
Athanasius
wrote
the
life
of
S.
Antony
the
Abbat
:
and
so
much
commendeth
the
knowleadg
thereof
,
that
in
the
preface
he
saieth
:
Perfectaest
ad
virtutem
via
Antonium
scire
quid
fuerit
.
It
is
a
perfect
waie
to
vertu
,
to
know
what
a
man
Antony
was
:
Gregory
bishop
of
Nissa
,
brother
to
S.
Basill
,
wrote
the
liues
of
holy
Ephrem
,
Tom.
3.
and
Theodorus
the
Martyr
.
S.
Hierom
wrote
the
liues
of
Paulus
,
Hilarion
,
and
Antony
monkes
.
S.
Ambrose
wrote
the
liues
of
S.
Agnes
,
Li.
1.
&
3.
de
virg.
Item
inexhortat
ad
virgines
.
S.
Thecla
,
S.
Soter
,
and
Pelagia
,
all
Martyrs
and
virgins
of
Christes
church
.
Eusebius
Emissenus
wrote
the
liues
of
Genesius
,
Epiphodius
,
Alexander
Martyrs
of
Christes
church
also
.
Prudentius
wrote
in
verse
the
liues
and
miracles
of
many
Saints
.
In
hom.
so.
126.
Theodoret
that
lerned
bishop
of
Cyrrha
wrote
a
great
book
of
Saints
liues
,
intituled
Philotheus
,
whereof
he
maketh
often
mention
in
his
ecclesiastical
history
.
Li.
1.
ca.
7.
Li.
2.
c.
30
Li.
4.
c.
25
&
27.
Li.
22.
c.
8
Seuerus
Sulpitius
an
eloquent
writer
of
more
then
twelue
hundred
yeares
paste
,
wrote
the
miraculous
life
off
Saint
Martine
.
Saint
Augustine
in
his
bookes
De
ciuiDei
,
among
other
arguments
and
tokens
of
the
Christen
faith
reakoneth
vp
in
a
sette
chapter
sondry
miracles
wrought
at
the
toumbes
and
relikes
of
holy
Martyrs
,
especially
of
S.
Steuen
.
Brefely
,
if
we
will
haue
an
eye
to
holy
scripture
it selfe
,
we
finde
in
the
foure
euangelistes
beside
the
heauenly
doctrine
,
beside
the
tydinges
of
our
saluation
,
beside
the
mysteries
of
oure
redemption
,
the
miracles
also
wrought
by
our
Sauiour
moste
diligently
expressed
,
and
of
the
three
which
first
wrote
particularly
repeted
:
we
finde
in
in
the
Actes
of
the
Apostles
,
many
miraculous
cures
,
and
expulsions
of
wicked
spirits
wrought
by
the
Apostles
.
In
the
bookes
of
the
kinges
likewise
manifolde
miracles
and
thinges
(
otherwise
vncredib●e
)
are
reported
to
be
done
by
Elias
and
Heliseus
the
prophets
.
To
conclude
therefore
,
this
present
history
of
Venerable
Bede
,
this
history
of
the
church
of
England
(
our
dere
countre
)
containing
in
it
beside
the
historical
narration
of
the
coming
in
of
vs
englishmen
into
this
lande
,
and
of
attaining
to
the
faith
off
Christ
in
the
same
manifold
miracles
,
and
particular
liues
of
holy
men
,
as
of
saint
Augustin
,
Paulinus
,
Mellitus
and
other
our
first
Apostles
,
off
lerned
Theodoret
and
Wilfrid
,
of
the
holy
bishops
Aidan
of
Scotland
,
S.
Cutbert
,
S.
Iohn
of
Beuerlake
,
S.
Chadde
,
S.
Erkenwald
of
England
,
of
S.
Oswald
,
of
S.
Audery
and
diuers
other
religious
virgins
,
in
the
very
springe
and
first
frutes
of
our
Christen
faith
,
ought
not
to
any
Christen
man
seme
a
vaine
,
fabulous
,
or
incredible
narration
,
more
then
the
histories
of
other
Saintes
liues
no
lesse
miraculous
and
different
from
the
common
trade
of
men
(
especially
in
the
lewde
loose
liberty
of
this
wicked
time
)
than
are
the
liues
and
doinges
mentioned
in
this
history
,
ought
to
seme
:
being
yet
writen
of
the
most
lerned
fathers
in
Christes
church
aboue
named
,
and
in
the
purest
time
of
Christianite
,
by
the
aduersaries
owne
confession
,
to
witt
:
all
within
the
compasse
off
the
first
V.
C.
yeares
.
And
as
Theodoret
in
the
preface
of
his
Philotheus
warneth
the
Christen
Readers
not
to
discredit
any
thinge
by
him
to
be
mentioned
in
that
history
of
saintes
liues
,
so
will
I
with
his
wordes
,
warne
the
studious
Reader
hereof
,
such
as
esteme
the
iudgement
of
the
holy
and
lerned
Fathers
.
Theodoret
saieth
,
and
I
in
the
name
of
Venerable
Bede
saie
the
same
.
In
praefat.
ad
Philotheum
.
Eos
qui
in
huius
historiae
lectionem
inciderint
,
oro
atque
obsecro
&c
,
An
admonition
out
of
Theodoret
touching
miracles
.
Those
whiche
shall
happen
to
reade
this
history
(
saieth
Theodoret
)
I
praye
and
beseche
that
if
they
finde
any
thing
writen
,
which
passeth
their
power
,
they
do
yet
beleue
it
,
not
measuring
the
vertu
and
power
of
holy
men
,
with
their
owne
vertu
or
power
.
For
God
geueth
giftes
of
the
holy
Ghoste
to
the
godly
,
and
more
excellent
to
such
as
excell
in
godlynes
.
And
this
I
speake
to
them
which
are
not
acquainted
with
the
secret
works
of
God
.
For
suche
as
haue
wel
serched
and
tried
the
secrets
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
they
knowe
and
feele
his
bountifulnes
,
and
do
wel
vnderstand
what
God
among
men
worketh
by
men
,
when
by
the
mighty
power
of
miracles
he
draweth
the
vnbeleuers
to
the
knowleadg
of
him
.
Truly
whosoeuer
will
sticke
to
credit
such
thinges
as
we
shal
report
,
no
doubt
but
he
will
also
sticke
and
stagger
,
to
beleue
the
miraculous
workes
of
Moyses
,
of
Iosue
,
of
Elias
and
of
Elizeus
.
Yea
the
miraculous
workes
of
the
Apostles
,
he
will
accompt
for
very
fables
.
Otherwise
,
if
he
wil
beleue
those
other
thinges
to
be
al
true
,
why
wil
he
mistrust
these
for
false
?
For
the
same
grace
of
god
which
wrought
in
the
other
,
hath
also
wrought
in
these
holy
men
all
such
thinges
as
they
did
.
For
this
grace
being
continual
and
euer
running
,
tendring
alwaies
such
as
make
them selues
worthy
thereof
,
by
suche
men
,
as
by
certain
riuers
,
kepeth
her
mayne
course
,
and
floweth
most
plentifully
.
Thus
farre
Theodoret.
An
other
out
of
S.
Augustin
.
For
in
dede
,
as
S.
Augustin
saieth
serching
out
the
reason
how
we
that
liue
are
visited
of
holy
men
departed
this
worlde
,
Lib.
d●
cura
pro
mor
tuis
gerenda
cap.
16.
A
lij
sunt
huma●arum
limites
rerum
,
alia
diuinaerum
signa
virtutum
,
alia
sunt
quae
naturaliter
,
alia
mirabiliter
fiunt
,
quamuis
&
naturae
Deus
assit
vt
sit
,
&
miraculis
natura
non
desit
.
The
bondes
of
mans
abilite
,
and
the
signes
off
Gods
power
be
diuerse
.
Some
thinges
are
done
naturally
,
some
miraculously
:
though
yet
bothe
God
helpeth
nature
,
and
nature
concurreth
in
miracles
.
And
therefore
S.
Augustin
though
(
being
yet
so
excellently
lerned
)
he
could
by
no
reason
finde
out
how
holy
men
departed
this
worlde
miraculously
worke
here
on
earth
(
as
in
the
same
place
he
expressely
confesseth
)
yet
he
reporting
how
that
Iohn
that
holy
Monke
appeared
in
a
vision
by
night
to
a
godly
woman
feruently
desiring
to
see
and
talke
with
him
,
and
how
he
heard
it
by
the
mouth
of
one
which
lerned
it
of
the
party
her selfe
,
and
of
her
husband
,
he
saieth
,
Cap.
17.
Qui
hoc
ab
eis
comperit
,
retulit
mihi
vir
grauis
,
&
nohilis
,
&
dignissimus
,
credidi
.
One
which
vnderstode
this
of
the
parties
them selues
,
reported
it
vnto
me
,
a
sober
man
a
worshipful
,
and
worthy
of
credit
,
I
beleued
him
.
But
(
saieth
S.
Augustin
in
the
wordes
immediatly
folowing
)
if
I
had
sene
that
holy
Monke
my selfe
,
bicause
,
as
they
saie
,
he
was
both
very
gentle
to
be
asked
,
and
very
wise
to
make
answer
,
I
would
haue
asked
of
him
(
touching
this
matter
)
whither
he
him selfe
came
to
that
woman
in
his
sleape
,
that
is
,
his
goste
in
the
shape
of
his
body
,
as
we
also
do
dreame
in
our
bodies
,
or
whither
he
him self
being
otherwise
occupied
,
or
if
he
sleapt
,
dreaming
some
other
thinge
,
such
a
vision
yet
of
him
appeared
to
the
woman
in
her
dreame
,
either
by
an
Angel
,
or
by
som
other
meanes
,
and
that
by
the
spirit
of
prophecy
he
foreknew
all
this
,
and
therefore
promised
before
to
her
husbande
that
he
woulde
see
her
.
For
iff
he
hym selfe
was
present
to
the
woman
in
her
dreame
,
truly
that
was
done
by
miraculous
grace
not
by
nature
,
by
the
ghifte
off
God
,
not
by
his
owne
power
.
But
iff
he
being
otherwise
occupied
,
or
sleaping
hym selfe
,
and
occupied
with
other
phantasies
,
yet
the
woman
sawe
hym
in
her
sleape
,
truly
then
it
semeth
not
much
vnlike
to
that
we
reade
in
the
Actes
of
the
Apostles
,
where
our
Sauiour
speaketh
to
Ananias
of
Saul
,
Act.
9.
and
telleth
him
,
that
Saule
did
see
Ananias
coming
toward
him
,
Ananias
him self
not
knowing
any
thing
thereof
.
Which
so
euer
of
all
these
that
man
of
God
should
answer
vnto
me
,
I
would
farder
yet
aske
him
touching
the
Martyrs
,
whither
they
them selues
be
present
in
visions
,
or
by
some
other
meanes
do
appeare
to
such
as
see
them
in
what
forme
they
list
,
and
specially
when
the
deuils
in
mens
bodies
confesse
that
they
are
tormented
of
them
,
and
desire
them
to
spare
them
,
or
whither
all
these
thinges
be
done
at
the
will
of
God
by
the
Angelicall
powres
for
the
honour
and
commendation
of
Saints
,
and
for
the
profitt
of
men
,
the
martyrs
them selues
being
in
the
meane
,
in
most
perfect
quiett
,
occupied
with
more
excellent
sightes
seuerally
from
vs
and
praying
so
for
vs
.
For
at
Millain
also
at
the
toumes
of
the
holy
Martyrs
Protasius
and
Geruasius
,
the
deuills
naming
them
,
as
also
other
departed
men
,
confessed
also
bishop
A●
.
brose
then
liuing
,
and
cried
vpon
him
to
spare
them
,
the
bishop
then
being
otherwise
occupied
,
and
not
knowing
at
all
thereof
.
Last
of
al
whither
these
thinges
be
some
times
done
by
the
very
presence
of
the
Martyrs
,
sometime
by
the
ministery
of
Angels
,
and
then
whither
it
may
be
discerned
of
vs
,
and
by
what
tokens
we
may
discerne
it
,
or
whither
none
els
can
discerne
it
,
but
such
as
hath
that
gift
by
the
Spirit
of
God
diuiding
peculiarly
to
euery
one
as
he
willeth
.
1.
Cor.
12.
Al
these
thinges
,
I
thinke
,
this
Iohn
would
discusse
and
declare
vnto
me
:
that
either
at
his
teaching
I
might
lerne
and
knowe
such
thinges
to
be
true
and
certain
,
or
els
I
might
beleue
without
knowleadge
,
he
teaching
yet
such
thinges
as
he
knew
.
But
if
perhaps
he
would
answere
to
all
these
my
doubtes
out
of
holy
scripture
,
and
saie
vnto
me
.
Eccles.
3.
Seke
not
such
things
as
passe
your
capacite
,
nor
serche
not
after
that
which
excelleth
your
abilite
,
but
what
our
Lorde
hath
commaunded
you
,
thinke
vpon
those
thinges
allwaies
,
I
should
gladly
take
this
answer
also
.
Note
.
Non
enim
paruus
est
fructus
,
si
aliqua
obscura
&
incerta
quae
comprehendere
non
valemus
,
clarum
certumque
sit
nobis
non
esse
quoerenda
,
&
quod
vnusquisque
vult
discere
,
putans
prodesse
si
sciat
,
discat
non
obesse
si
nesciat
.
For
it
is
no
small
profitt
,
if
in
such
darke
and
doubtefull
matters
as
by
reason
we
can
not
finde
,
yet
we
may
clerely
and
euidently
see
that
such
thinges
are
not
by
reason
to
be
founde
.
And
that
euery
one
desirous
to
knowe
,
thinking
such
knowleadge
might
profitt
him
,
may
lerne
it
is
nedelesse
to
knowe
,
which
he
can
not
possibly
knowe
.
Thus
farre
S.
Augustin
in
that
place
,
beleuing
the
miraculous
operations
of
holy
Martyrs
,
and
visions
of
holy
men
,
though
he
could
not
attaine
to
the
reason
of
either
other
.
In
like
maner
he
beleueth
that
S.
Felix
the
holy
Confessour
off
Nola
,
Lib.
eodem
Cap.
16.
when
that
cyte
was
greuously
assieged
,
non
solis
beneficiorum
effectibus
,
verum
etiam
ipsis
hominum
aspectibus
apparuisse
,
not
only
by
miraculous
workes
and
present
succour
,
but
by
euident
vision
and
common
sight
appeared
vnto
men
.
Such
visions
such
miracles
holy
and
lerned
men
sticke
not
to
beleue
,
though
the
reason
therof
they
perce
not
vnto
.
And
euen
so
such
holy
and
miraculous
examples
as
abund
in
this
History
,
though
they
can
not
perhaps
sinke
in
to
the
hartes
of
protestants
,
whose
faith
is
limited
by
reason
,
and
builded
vpon
wordly
witt
,
yet
Catholikes
which
haue
lerned
of
S.
Paule
to
subdue
their
vnderstanding
to
the
obedience
of
faith
,
2.
Cor.
10.
and
whose
faith
is
guided
by
Charite
which
beleueth
all
thinges
,
as
the
Apostle
also
teacheth
,
1.
Cor.
13.
can
easely
beleue
the
report
of
so
holy
and
lerned
a
man
,
Heretikes
will
not
beleue
miracles
.
as
Venerable
Bede
in
all
Christendom
hath
these
many
hundred
yeares
ben
accompted
.
Let
protestants
folowe
the
Arrians
,
which
when
a
blinde
man
was
restored
to
sight
at
the
toumes
of
S.
Geruasius
and
Protasius
at
Millain
S.
Ambrose
then
being
bishop
,
Confes.
lib.
and
S.
Augustin
not
yet
christened
being
then
present
also
,
saied
yet
(
as
S.
Ambrose
writeth
of
them
)
Non
sunt
isti
martyres
,
nec
torquere
diabolum
possunt
,
Serm.
91.
nec
aliquem
liberare
.
These
are
no
Martyrs
,
they
can
not
torment
the
deuill
,
they
can
not
helpe
men
.
And
againe
.
Ariani
dicunt
.
Non
sunt
daemonum
vera
tormenta
,
sed
ficta
&
composita
ludibria
.
The
Arrians
do
saie
.
These
are
not
true
torments
of
the
deuills
,
but
fayned
and
imagined
illusions
.
Let
protestants
folow
their
forefathers
,
olde
cursed
heretikes
,
let
them
scoffe
at
the
miracles
done
at
the
toume
of
S.
Alban
that
holy
Martyr
,
and
of
S.
Cutbert
that
holy
Confessour
.
We
will
with
Theodoret
,
with
S.
Augustin
and
with
S.
Ambrose
beleue
such
vertu
and
miraculous
power
of
holy
Martyrs
and
Confessours
mentioned
by
Venerable
Bede
,
as
they
beleued
the
report
of
good
men
,
before
them
.
For
the
farder
contentation
of
the
Reader
in
this
pointe
,
beside
all
whiche
hath
ben
saied
,
we
shall
in
the
history
it selfe
,
when
straunge
and
vncredible
miracles
and
visions
shal
occurre
,
note
in
the
margin
other
lyke
examples
auouched
by
the
most
approued
writers
of
the
primitiue
churche
.
To
make
an
ende
,
if
all
this
suffiseth
not
to
defende
this
history
from
the
cauilles
of
protestants
,
bicause
of
the
miracles
here
reported
then
let
them
shewe
a
reason
why
the
Actes
and
Monuments
of
M.
Fox
,
deserue
not
the
lyke
.
Protestants
pretende
miracles
.
Are
there
not
also
in
that
donghell
heaped
a
number
of
miserable
miracles
to
sette
forth
the
glory
of
their
stinking
Martyrs
?
I
report
me
to
the
leaues
of
that
booke
,
pagi
.
95.
183.
208.
251.
389.
416.
433.
442.
443.
444.
520.
645.
668.
8●8
.
881.
1040.
1355.
1670.
1677.
In
al
which
places
miracles
such
as
they
be
,
are
to
be
found
.
And
to
speake
somwhat
particularly
,
he
that
in
this
history
will
discredit
such
miracles
as
S.
Bede
reporteth
vpon
report
of
one
brother
or
sister
,
let
him
geue
a
reason
why
he
beleueth
the
tale
of
Elyzabeth
Lawnson
and
Symon
Harlston
.
Pag.
1677.
Who
mistrusteth
miracles
reported
vpon
coniecture
,
let
him
,
considre
the
miracle
tolde
of
Tindall
.
Pag.
520.
If
it
seme
incredible
that
the
bodyes
of
dead
men
may
remaine
vncorrupted
and
sounde
,
why
is
it
tolde
for
a
miracle
that
the
hart
off
Zwinglius
was
found
whole
in
the
ashes
,
Pa.
444.
all
the
rest
of
the
body
being
burned
vp
?
If
visions
appearing
to
some
,
not
to
al
that
are
present
seme
fabulous
,
Pag.
355.
let
it
be
a
fable
(
as
in
dede
it
is
,
being
thereof
eye
witnesse
my selfe
)
that
he
telleth
of
Latimers
hart
bloud
,
when
he
suffred
in
Oxford
.
Iff
the
Crosse
of
saint
Oswalde
seme
a
superstitious
tale
,
how
much
more
fonde
and
fabulous
is
the
tale
of
one
that
suffred
at
Bramford
,
Pa
,
1670.
with
a
greate
white
crosse
,
appearing
in
his
brest
?
Thus
if
we
may
compare
truth
with
falshood
,
light
with
darknes
,
true
miracles
with
light
tales
,
we
see
as
much
vncredibilite
,
if
we
looke
to
reason
,
as
great
vanite
in
respect
of
the
matter
it self
,
in
the
one
as
in
the
other
.
But
how
farre
more
credit
this
auncient
history
of
Venerable
Bede
deserueth
then
the
liyng
libels
of
vpstert
sectaries
,
it
shal
(
as
I
haue
already
saied
)
easely
appeare
,
if
we
consider
but
the
Authour
of
this
history
,
and
the
time
that
he
wrote
in
.
Whereof
we
haue
spoken
at
large
before
.
One
thinge
remaineth
,
which
being
saied
.
I
shall
haue
finished
.
Concerning
the
proper
names
of
places
,
as
of
cyties
and
monasteries
mencion●d
in
the
history
,
we
haue
many
tymes
kept
the
lat●n
or
rather
Saxon
names
:
where
Polydore
and
other
instructions
coude
not
helpe
vs
to
call
them
by
their
present
names
they
now
beare
.
Wherein
we
desire
the
gentle
Reader
the
rather
to
beare
with
vs
,
considering
that
this
translation
being
penned
on
this
side
of
the
seas
,
we
coulde
not
being
out
of
the
countre
,
haue
such
speciall
intelligence
of
eche
shere
and
Countie
as
to
that
purpose
was
requisit
,
and
as
we
might
perhaps
easely
hadd
,
yff
we
had
ben
at
home
,
and
trauailed
the
countre
our selues
.
Notwithstanding
as
touching
the
sheres
,
principall
cytes
,
and
diners
monasteries
,
by
the
helpe
of
Polidore
we
haue
termed
them
,
as
they
are
now
called
.
Whereby
the
whole
course
of
the
history
shall
be
euery
where
perspicuous
and
euident
,
thoughe
some
certaine
small
monasteries
and
villages
remaine
vnknowen
.
How
so
euer
it
be
,
the
principall
intente
bothe
of
Venerable
Bede
and
of
vs
being
the
honour
of
God
,
the
publishing
off
our
first
Christen
faith
,
the
course
and
proceding
thereof
,
we
haue
chosen
rather
to
sett
forth
the
history
in
some
part
barbarous
them
to
c●nceale
from
our
dere
countre
(
in
these
necessary
times
of
instruction
)
the
precious
treasure
of
our
Christen
belefe
,
wherein
we
were
first
baptised
,
and
haue
so
many
hundred
yeares
in
such
quiet
and
felicite
continued
.
Trusting
verely
in
almighty
God
that
the
perusing
hereof
,
with
the
Fortresse
and
defence
of
our
faith
,
presently
also
set
forth
,
may
staie
the
conscience
of
some
from
daungerous
deceites
of
this
later
religion
so
directly
and
in
so
many
pointes
repugning
the
other
.
Which
if
it
may
please
the
goodnesse
of
God
to
worke
in
the
hart
of
any
one
of
my
dere
countremen
,
I
shall
thinke
all
my
labour
happely
bestowed
,
and
my
simple
paines
abundantly
rewarded
.
In
the
meane
we
haue
declared
our
good
wil
,
and
done
in
part
our
duty
.
Whiche
with
all
that
is
amisse
,
if
any
thinge
so
be
,
I
beseche
euery
gentle
Reader
to
accept
in
good
part
.
Fare
well
.
At
Louain
.
The
12.
of
Iune
.
1565.
Thomas
Stapleton
.
THE
LIFE
OF
S.
BEDE
:
WRITEN
BY
TRITHEMIVS
.
BEde
a
monke
and
priest
of
the
monastery
of
S.
Peter
and
Paul
,
of
S.
Benets
order
in
England
,
a
man
in
holy
scripture
much
conuersant
and
very
well
lerned
.
In
other
good
lerning
of
great
knowleadg
.
As
in
philosophie
,
Astronomie
,
Algorisme
and
Poetry
.
Skilful
of
the
greke
toung
:
of
an
excellent
witt
.
His
tounge
and
stile
not
curious
,
but
pleasaunt
and
semely
.
He
wrote
many
volumes
in
the
which
his
witt
and
lerning
is
tried
.
This
man
at
the
age
of
seuen
yeares
,
was
by
his
frendes
committed
to
Benedictus
,
and
after
to
Ceolfridus
the
Abbbat
of
the
forsaied
monastery
,
at
[
](A07396-e3600-b)*
*
At
Wei
mouth
at
the
riuer
Were
whiche
runneth
by
Dyrtham
.
Murmouth
,
to
be
brought
vp
and
instructed
.
From
the
which
age
continuing
all
daies
of
his
life
in
that
monastery
,
he
bestowed
all
diligence
in
the
study
of
holy
scripture
.
And
obseruing
with
all
the
rule
of
his
order
,
singing
daily
gods
seruice
in
the
church
,
in
the
rest
he
delighted
allwaies
,
to
lerne
,
to
teache
,
or
to
write
.
In
the
nintenth
yere
of
his
age
he
was
ordred
deacon
.
In
the
xxx
.
yere
he
was
made
priest
.
Bothe
which
orders
he
receiued
at
the
handes
of
the
holy
Bishop
Iohn
of
Beuerlake
,
by
the
commaundment
of
Ceolfrid
his
Abbat
.
From
which
time
of
his
pristhood
,
vntel
the
ende
of
his
life
he
wrote
the
workes
here
folowing
.
In
Genesim
vsque
ad
I
saac
.
-
lib.
4.
In
Exodum
.
-
lib.
1.
De
tabernaculo
&
vasiseius
.
-
lib.
3.
In
Numeros
.
-
lib.
1.
In
Leuiticum
.
-
lib.
1.
In
Regum
.
30.
quest.
-
lib.
1.
In
Deuteronomium
.
-
lib.
1.
In
Iudicum
.
-
lib.
1.
De
aedificatione
templi
.
-
lib.
2.
In
principium
Regum
.
-
lib.
3.
In
I●suae
.
-
lib.
1.
In
Prouerbia
Salomonis
.
-
lib.
3.
In
Paralipomenon
.
-
lib.
2.
In
Ecclesiastem
.
-
lib.
1.
In
Cantica
Canticorum
.
-
lib.
6.
In
Esdram
&
Neemi●m
.
-
lib.
3.
In
Tobiam
.
-
lib.
1.
In
Ezaiam
prophetam
.
-
lib.
2.
In
Ezechielem
.
-
lib.
1.
In
Hieremiam
.
-
lib.
2.
In
Danielem
.
-
lib.
1.
In
xij
.
prophetas
minores
.
-
lib.
12.
In
epistolas
Pauli
.
-
lib.
14.
In
epistolas
Canonicas
.
-
lib.
7.
In
Euangelium
Marci
.
-
lib.
4.
In
Apocalypsim
.
-
lib.
3.
In
actus
Apostolorum
.
-
lib.
2.
In
Euangelium
Lucae
.
-
lib.
6.
Gesta
Anglorum
.
-
lib.
5.
Flores
B.
Gregorij
in
Cantica
.
-
lib.
2.
Homilias
euangeliorum
.
-
lib.
2.
Chronicam
sui
coenobij
.
-
lib.
2.
G●sta
diuersorum
sanctorum
.
-
lib.
1.
De
temporibus
&
natura
rerum
.
-
lib.
1.
Martyrologium
.
-
lib.
1.
De
passione
Sancti
Felicis
.
-
lib.
1.
Aliud
minus
volumen
.
-
lib.
2.
De
Locis
sanctis
.
-
lib.
1.
Vitam
S.
Alberti
episcopi
.
-
lib.
2.
Scintillarum
ex
sententijs
patrum
.
-
lib.
1.
Epigrammata
hero
.
-
lib.
1.
Himnorum
diuerso
carmine
.
-
lib.
1.
Distinctiones
in
Hieremiam
.
-
lib.
1.
Lectiones
noui
Testam
.
-
lib.
1.
Lectiones
in
vetus
Testam
.
-
lib.
1.
De
Christo
&
Ecclesia
.
-
lib.
2.
Distinctiones
in
Iob.
-
lib.
1.
Epistolarum
ad
diuersos
.
-
lib.
1.
De
cantico
Abacuc
.
-
lib.
1.
De
orthographia
.
-
lib.
1.
De
arte
metrica
.
-
lib.
1.
De
schematibus
.
-
lib.
1.
He
wrote
also
many
other
thinges
,
which
are
not
come
to
my
knowleadge
.
This
mans
workes
were
of
such
authorite
,
euen
while
he
yet
liued
,
and
wrote
allwaies
newe
,
that
they
were
openly
read
in
Churches
,
by
the
appointment
of
the
bysshops
of
England
.
And
bicause
that
,
his
homelies
then
read
in
the
church
,
bearing
the
name
of
the
Author
,
as
the
maner
is
,
were
intituled
The
homelies
of
the
venerable
priest
Bede
,
not
being
able
to
call
him
with
a
more
honourable
name
while
he
yet
lyued
,
the
same
title
hath
remained
euen
to
this
daye
.
Whereby
he
is
rather
called
Venerable
Bede
then
S.
Bede
.
For
it
was
not
lawfull
to
call
any
a
Saint
yet
liuing
.
Some
do
faine
other
causes
why
he
should
be
surnamed
Venerable
.
As
that
being
blind
,
he
preached
to
stones
,
and
of
an
epitaphe
writen
by
an
Angel
.
But
these
men
are
deceiued
.
For
neither
Bede
was
blinde
,
neither
it
is
knowen
that
any
such
epitaphe
was
writen
vpon
his
sepulchre
.
And
truly
,
were
it
not
to
auoide
prolixite
,
I
coulde
easely
confute
these
folies
.
He
departed
this
worlde
vnder
Leo
the
Emperour
.
In
the
yere
of
our
Lorde
732.
In
the
yere
of
his
age
72.
the
last
daie
of
Maie
.
Indictione
.
15.
BEDE
TO
THE
READER
.
All
vnto
whom
this
storie
of
our
nation
shall
come
,
either
hearing
it
or
reading
it
,
I
humbly
beseche
,
that
for
my
infirmites
as
well
of
body
as
of
minde
,
they
wil
be
intercessours
before
the
heauenly
clemencie
.
And
that
euery
one
in
his
countre
will
so
awnswere
my
labour
with
mutuall
charite
,
that
whereas
I
haue
noted
in
euery
prouince
,
shere
,
or
countie
,
and
in
the
most
notable
places
thereof
,
such
thinges
as
I
thought
worth
the
remembraunce
,
and
pleasaunt
to
the
inhabitants
of
eche
one
,
that
I
may
for
al
reward
haue
the
helpe
of
their
godly
praiers
.
FARE
WELL.
TO
THE
RIGHT
HONORABLE
KING
CEOLVLPHE
BEDA
THE
SERAVNT
of
Christe
and
Priest
.
THE
History
of
thinges
don
in
the
church
of
the
Englishe
nation
which
of
late
I
had
set
fourth
,
I
did
both
first
very
gladly
send
your
grace
desiring
then
to
haue
a
sight
and
proufe
therof
,
and
now
againe
do
send
it
you
,
to
the
entent
you
may
both
coppy
it
out
,
and
more
fully
at
your
lesure
consider
it
.
I
can
not
but
highly
commend
this
yower
zele
and
good
desyre
you
haue
not
only
to
geue
good
eare
to
the
holyscriptures
,
but
also
to
know
of
things
both
don
and
spoken
by
worthy
men
before
your
time
,
and
specially
of
our
owne
country
.
For
whither
an
history
containeth
good
thinges
don
by
good
men
,
the
wise
hearer
is
therby
prouoked
to
wel
doing
:
ether
reporteth
euill
things
don
by
euil
men
,
the
vertuous
and
wel
disposed
reader
neuerthelesse
is
moued
therby
both
to
flye
that
is
euill
and
noisom
to
his
soule
,
and
embrace
the
thinge
he
knoweth
to
be
good
and
acceptable
vnto
God
.
Which
thing
you
wisely
pondering
,
desire
to
haue
the
sayd
history
published
both
to
the
instruction
of
your selfe
,
and
also
to
the
edifieng
of
such
other
whom
God
hath
committed
vnto
your
gouernance
.
And
to
th
entent
I
may
put
both
your
grace
and
all
other
that
shall
heare
or
reade
it
,
out
of
all
doubt
of
the
verite
of
the
sayd
History
,
I
will
briefly
shew
you
what
authours
I
haue
chiefely
folowed
in
the
making
therof
.
The
chiefest
authour
and
aider
I
had
in
compiling
this
worke
,
was
the
right
reuerent
abbat
Albinus
,
a
man
of
great
learning
,
which
being
brought
vp
in
the
church
of
Canterbury
vnder
Theodorus
Archebishop
of
blessed
memory
,
and
Adrianus
abbat
,
both
men
of
great
worship
and
learning
,
hath
procured
and
sent
vnto
me
al
such
thinges
as
wer
don
by
Saint
Gregory
the
Popes
disciples
,
ether
in
the
prouince
of
kent
,
ether
other
places
adioyning
and
bordering
vpon
the
same
.
Which
thinges
the
said
Abbate
hath
learned
partly
by
writinges
partly
also
by
tradition
of
elders
,
and
such
things
as
he
hath
in
such
sorte
learned
,
he
hath
sent
vnto
me
by
the
handes
of
Nothelmus
priest
of
the
church
of
London
,
to
be
receiued
ether
in
writting
ether
by
mouth
and
relation
of
the
said
Nothelmus
.
Which
also
going
after
vnto
Rome
was
permitted
by
Gregorie
bishop
,
which
is
now
head
of
that
church
,
to
search
the
closettes
of
the
saied
holy
church
of
Rome
,
where
he
founde
out
certaine
epistles
of
saint
Gregorie
and
other
bishops
there
,
and
at
his
returne
hath
deliuered
vnto
vs
the
sayd
epistles
to
be
put
in
to
our
history
with
the
counsell
and
aduise
of
the
reuerent
father
Albine
aboue
mencioned
.
So
that
from
the
beginning
of
this
booke
vnto
the
time
that
the
countrye
of
England
receiued
the
faith
of
Christe
,
we
learned
such
thinges
as
we
bring
,
gathered
out
of
the
workes
of
such
as
had
wrote
thereof
before
our
time
.
And
from
thence
vnto
this
present
such
thinges
as
hath
ben
don
in
the
church
and
diocese
of
Canterbury
by
the
disciples
of
Saint
Gregory
or
their
successors
,
or
vnder
what
kinge
they
haue
ben
done
,
we
haue
knowen
by
the
industrie
of
the
sayd
Abbate
Albine
,
at
the
reporte
of
Nothelmus
,
who
also
hath
brought
me
in
sum
parte
of
knowledge
of
such
things
as
wer
don
in
the
prouinces
of
the
[
](A07396-e4850-b)a
a
Essex
.
east
and
[
](A07396-e4860-b)b
b
Salisbury
.
Exceter
Welles
.
west
saxons
,
and
also
of
the
[
](A07396-e4870-b)c
c
Suffolck
,
Norfolck
and
Cambrigd
shere
.
east
english
and
of
the
Northumbers
that
is
to
wit
,
by
what
bishops
preaching
,
and
vnder
what
king
ech
of
the
said
prouinces
wer
conuerted
vnto
the
faith
of
Christ
.
And
to
be
shorte
,
by
the
exhortation
of
the
sayd
Albine
,
I
was
chiefly
prouoked
and
enboldened
to
set
vpon
this
enterprise
.
Northumbers
are
called
in
this
stistory
al.
that
dwel
beyond
the
riuer
Humbre
North
ward
.
Daniel
also
the
most
reuerent
bishop
of
the
west
saxons
,
which
is
yet
a
liue
,
hath
instructed
me
in
certaine
pointes
of
the
ecclesiastical
history
both
of
his
prouince
of
the
[
](A07396-e4890-b)d
d
Sussex
and
Hapshere
.
South
Saxons
,
and
of
the
Ile
of
Wite
.
Now
in
what
sort
the
prouince
of
[
](A07396-e4900-b)e
e
Mercia
or
Marshland
containeth
the
dioceses
of
L●hfield
and
Couentry
,
Lincolne
and
Worcet
.
Mercia
,
recerued
the
saith
which
they
knew
not
before
,
and
the
prouince
of
the
[
](A07396-e4920-b)f
f
Essex
.
easte
Saxons
recouered
the
faith
which
they
had
lost
before
,
both
by
the
ministery
of
Ceddi
and
Ceadda
priests
of
great
deuotion
,
and
how
the
ij●
saied
fathers
both
liued
and
died
,
we
haue
diligently
lerned
of
the
brothers
of
the
monastery
of
Laestinge
by
them
erected
.
Again
of
things
don
appertaining
to
the
church
in
the
prouince
of
the
easte
english
we
haue
found
out
partly
by
monuments
of
writting
and
traditions
of
the
foreliuers
,
and
partly
,
by
the
information
of
the
reuerend
Abbot
Esius
.
As
for
such
things
as
wer
don
in
the
territory
of
Lindissig
(
that
is
holy
Ilond
)
touching
the
furderance
of
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
what
priests
there
succeded
from
time
to
time
,
we
haue
learned
ether
by
the
writinges
of
the
reuerent
bishop
Cynebertus
,
ether
by
the
liuely
voice
of
other
men
of
good
creditt
.
The
history
of
the
prouince
of
the
Northumbers
from
the
time
they
receiued
the
faith
of
Christ
vnto
this
present
,
we
haue
gotten
not
by
any
one
author
,
but
by
relation
of
many
faithful
witnesses
which
might
know
and
remember
the
same
beside
such
things
as
by
my
owne
experience
I
knew
.
Among
which
you
shal
note
,
that
such
thinges
as
I
haue
wrote
of
the
most
holy
father
and
bishop
Cutbert
ether
in
this
book
ether
in
the
treatice
that
I
haue
made
of
his
life
,
I
haue
taken
partly
out
of
those
things
which
I
found
befor
writen
of
him
by
the
brothers
of
the
church
of
[
](A07396-e4980-b)g
g
The
countre
of
Northumberland
properly
.
Lindisfarnum
folowing
simplely
the
faith
of
the
history
which
I
read
,
and
partely
also
haue
added
thereunto
such
things
as
I
could
learne
my selfe
by
the
faithful
testimony
of
such
as
knew
him
.
I
humbly
beseche
the
Reader
,
that
if
he
shal
finde
any
thing
otherwise
then
truth
in
this
treatise
,
he
wil
not
impute
it
vnto
me
,
as
the
which
hath
endeuoured
to
put
in
writing
to
the
instruction
of
our
after-commers
such
thinges
as
we
could
gather
by
common
report
,
which
is
the
true
lawe
of
an
history
.
THE
FIRST
BOOKE
OF
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
church
of
Englande
.
Of
the
situation
of
Britanny
and
Ireland
,
and
of
the
people
which
inhabited
there
of
owld
time
.
The
1.
Chapter
.
Britanny
an
Iland
of
the
Oceane
,
which
of
owld
time
was
called
Albion
,
doth
stande
betwext
the
north
and
the
west
,
right
ouer
against
Germany
,
Fraunce
,
and
Spayne
,
iij
of
the
greatest
countries
of
Europe
.
Which
being
eight
hundred
myles
longe
Northward
,
is
but
ij
hundred
myles
broade
,
excepte
yow
reckon
the
cabes
or
poyntes
of
the
mountaynes
which
runneth
owt
a
long
far
into
the
sea
,
wherby
the
Iland
is
in
cumpasse
[
](A07396-e5080-b)*
*
That
is
1800.
miles
.
forty
and
eight
times
lxxv
myles
.
Of
the
sowth
side
it
hath
Flaunders
,
the
first
hauen
towne
wherof
to
arriue
at
for
a
man
comyng
owt
of
England
is
called
Ruthubi
,
the
hauen
whereof
is
now
corruptely
called
[
](A07396-e5110-b)*
*
This
hauen
is
now
loste
by
the
irruption
of
the
sea
.
Reptacester
50
myles
of
from
Calleis
,
or
as
some
write
60.
myles
.
On
the
back
syde
of
it
where
it
lyeth
open
vnto
the
mayne
Oceane
,
it
hath
the
Iles
called
Orcades
.
It
is
an
Iland
very
batfull
of
corne
,
frute
and
pasture
.
In
sum
places
it
beareth
vines
,
it
hath
plentif
of
fowles
of
diuerse
sortes
,
both
by
sea
and
by
land
,
of
sprynges
also
and
riuers
full
of
fysh
but
specially
of
lampriles
and
eles
.
Ther
be
many
times
also
taken
porposes
,
Dolphyns
and
whales
,
beside
many
kynde
of
shellfishes
,
among
other
of
muskles
,
in
whom
be
founde
perles
of
all
coulours
as
red
,
purple
,
crymson
,
but
specially
white
:
ther
is
also
great
store
of
cockles
,
whereof
is
made
the
dye
of
crymson
,
whose
rudd
will
be
appalled
nether
with
heate
of
sonne
nether
with
wette
of
wether
,
but
the
oulder
it
is
,
the
more
bright
and
beutifull
glasse
it
casteth
.
It
hath
also
sprynges
fitt
to
make
salt
,
and
others
of
whott
waters
,
where
ar
buylded
seuerall
places
meete
for
all
ages
as
well
for
men
as
women
to
bathe
them selues
.
For
the
water
(
as
saynt
Basill
writeth
)
runnyng
thowrogh
certayne
metalles
,
receiueth
therof
such
vertue
of
heate
,
that
it
is
not
only
made
warme
therby
but
also
skalding
whot
.
This
Iland
is
stored
wyth
mynes
of
sundry
metalles
,
as
of
brasse
,
lead
,
iron
,
and
syluer
.
It
bringeth
furth
also
great
plētyf
of
the
Geate
stone
,
and
that
of
the
best
.
This
stone
is
blacke
and
burneth
being
put
to
the
fire
,
and
then
is
of
vertu
good
to
chase
away
serpentes
.
If
you
rub
him
till
he
be
warme
,
he
holdeth
fast
such
thinges
as
ar
layd
vnto
him
euen
as
Aumber
doth
.
This
Iland
had
in
it
sumtimes
xxviij
fayre
cities
,
beside
an
innumerable
sort
of
castles
whiche
also
wer
well
and
strongly
fensyd
wyth
walles
,
turrettes
,
gates
,
and
bullwarkes
.
And
for
as
much
as
it
is
placed
right
in
manner
vnder
the
north
pole
,
it
hath
light
nightes
in
the
sommer
,
so
that
at
mydnight
many
times
men
dowteth
whether
it
be
yet
twylight
of
the
euening
past
,
or
breach
of
the
day
followyng
.
Wherby
the
daies
be
of
a
great
length
there
in
sommer
,
as
contrary
the
nighte
in
wynter
that
is
to
wytt
,
xviij
howers
,
by
reason
the
sonne
there
is
so
farre
gon
sowthward
.
And
so
in
like
maner
the
nightes
in
the
sommer
ar
there
very
shorte
and
the
daies
in
the
wynter
that
is
to
wytt
vj.
equinoctiall
howers
,
where
as
in
Armenia
,
Macedonia
,
Italia
,
and
other
countries
subiect
to
the
same
line
,
the
longest
day
or
night
passeth
not
xv
,
the
shortest
ix
howers
.
This
Iland
at
this
present
to
the
number
of
the
v.
bookes
of
Moses
,
wyth
v.
sundry
languages
doth
study
and
set
furth
the
knowledge
of
one
perfecte
truth
,
that
is
,
wyth
the
language
of
the
English
,
the
Britannes
,
the
Scotts
,
the
[
](A07396-e5150-b)*
*
The
Redshankes
.
Pictes
,
and
the
latine
,
which
by
study
of
the
scriptures
is
made
common
to
all
the
rest
.
At
the
first
this
land
was
inhabited
of
none
other
nation
but
only
of
the
Britannes
,
of
whom
it
receiueth
his
name
:
which
Britannes
comyng
out
of
Armorica
(
called
now
litle
Britanny
)
as
it
is
thought
,
chose
vnto
them selues
the
sowth
parte
of
this
land
.
And
after
when
they
from
the
sowth
forward
had
in
their
possession
a
great
parte
of
the
Ile
,
it
chaunced
that
certaine
people
of
the
Pictes
coming
owt
of
Scythia
,
as
it
is
sayd
,
trauailing
vppon
the
seas
with
a
few
long
shippes
,
the
winde
dryuing
them
in
cumpasse
rownde
about
the
coaste
of
Britannye
,
blewe
them
a
land
on
Irelands
syde
,
on
the
north
partes
therof
.
Which
they
finding
inhabited
of
the
Scottes
,
besought
them
to
allow
them
some
part
of
the
land
,
where
they
might
plante
them selues
.
But
they
coulde
not
obtayne
their
desire
.
This
Ireland
,
next
vnto
Britanny
is
the
greatest
lland
of
the
Oceane
sea
,
and
standeth
westward
of
Britanny
.
But
as
Northward
it
is
not
so
longe
as
it
,
so
westward
it
is
much
longer
,
and
reacheth
vnto
the
North
partes
of
Spayne
,
hauing
the
mayne
sea
runnyng
betwext
.
The
Pictes
(
as
I
haue
sayd
)
arriuing
wyth
their
nauy
in
Ireland
,
required
of
the
inhabitants
,
that
they
might
be
suffered
,
there
to
rest
and
place
them selues
.
The
Scottes
aunsered
that
the
Iland
was
not
bigg
inowgh
to
hold
them
both
.
But
we
can
geue
you
good
counsel
(
quoth
they
)
what
we
thynke
best
for
you
to
doe
.
We
know
well
there
is
an
other
Iland
not
farre
from
oures
standing
easte
ward
from
hence
,
which
we
may
see
owt
of
this
land
in
a
fayer
sonnye
day
.
If
you
will
goe
thether
,
you
may
inhabit
ther
at
will
.
And
if
there
be
any
resistance
made
against
you
,
we
wil
ayde
you
.
Whervpon
the
Pictes
arriuing
in
Britanny
planted
them selues
in
the
North
partes
therof
.
For
as
for
the
sowth
partes
the
Britannes
had
taken
vpp
before
.
And
wheras
the
Pictes
hauing
no
wyues
did
require
of
the
Scottes
to
marry
their
dawghters
,
the
Skottes
agreed
to
graunt
them
their
bone
,
vnder
condition
,
that
as
often
as
the
matter
was
in
dowt
,
they
should
choose
their
kyng
rather
of
the
next
of
the
howse
of
the
woman
then
of
the
man
.
Which
order
,
it
is
well
knowen
the
Pictes
kepeth
euen
to
this
day
.
In
processe
of
yeres
,
after
the
Britans
and
the
Pictes
,
the
Skottes
also
wer
receiued
in
to
Britanny
among
the
Pictes
.
Which
coming
owt
of
Ireland
vnder
Rewda
their
Capitaine
,
either
by
force
or
frendship
,
entered
and
inhabited
the
country
in
Scotland
,
which
they
possessed
.
Of
which
capitaine
euen
vnto
this
day
they
ar
callid
dall
reudini
,
for
in
their
language
dall
signifieth
part
.
A
description
of
Ireland
.
Irelande
both
in
bredth
,
holsomnes
and
fines
of
ayre
,
for
passeth
Britanny
,
so
that
there
snow
remayneth
skant
iij.
dayse
to gether
:
and
no
man
there
for
foddering
of
his
beastes
,
ether
maketh
hay
in
the
sommer
,
or
buyldeth
stawles
for
his
cattaile
.
There
is
no
noysom
creping
beast
to
be
sene
there
,
no
serpent
that
can
liue
there
.
For
many
times
serpentes
which
hath
ben
brought
thether
owt
of
Britanny
,
the
ship
drawing
nere
vnto
the
land
,
as
sone
as
they
ar
towched
wyth
the
smell
of
the
ayer
,
they
dieth
owt
of
hand
.
Yea
more
then
that
,
all
thing
in
maner
that
cometh
from
the
sayd
Iland
,
is
of
souerayne
vertue
against
poyson
.
And
this
we
sawe
with
oure
eyes
,
that
when
certain
men
,
that
wer
stinged
of
venemous
serpents
,
had
taken
the
scraping
of
certaine
leaues
of
bookes
which
had
been
of
Ireland
,
and
had
dronke
it
in
water
,
forthwyth
all
the
force
of
the
venim
was
staynched
,
and
the
swelling
of
the
stinged
bodies
vtterly
asswaged
.
This
Iland
is
rich
in
milk
and
hony
,
nor
voyd
of
vines
,
fish
or
foule
,
and
full
of
stagges
.
This
is
properly
the
country
of
the
Skottes
,
owt
of
the
which
they
isshuing
hath
inhabited
Britanny
being
before
possessed
of
the
Britons
and
the
Pictes
.
Ther
is
a
great
creke
of
the
sea
whiche
seuered
of
ould
time
the
Britons
from
the
Pictes
,
which
from
the
west
runneth
far
in
to
the
land
.
Where
vnto
this
day
there
is
a
citty
of
the
Britons
very
stronge
and
well
fensed
called
Alcuith
.
At
the
north
side
of
the
which
creke
,
the
Scottes
hath
come
and
made
their
dwelling
country
.
How
that
C.
Iulius
Cesar
was
the
first
of
all
the
Romains
that
came
in
to
Britanny
.
The.
2.
Chap.
THe
Romains
had
neuer
accesse
vnto
Britanny
,
nor
knoledge
therof
vntill
Caius
Iulius
Cesars
time
.
Who
the
593.
yere
from
the
buylding
of
Rome
and
the
60.
before
the
incarnation
of
ower
Sauiour
Christ
,
being
Consul
wyth
L.
Bibulus
,
at
the
time
that
he
had
battell
with
Germany
and
Fraunce
,
which
two
countres
the
riuer
Rhene
doth
seuer
,
cam
into
Picardy
,
from
whence
is
a
very
nigh
and
short
passage
in
to
Britanny
,
and
wyth
80.
ships
charged
wyth
men
and
warfare
prouision
,
passeth
ouer
in
to
Britanny
:
where
he
being
receiued
wyth
a
very
sharpe
and
hotte
byckering
,
and
after
shaken
wyth
a
contrary
tempest
was
fayne
to
returne
in
to
Fraunce
wyth
the
losse
of
a
great
part
of
his
nauy
,
and
no
small
number
of
his
souldiars
,
and
of
the
most
part
of
all
his
men
of
armes
.
And
so
for
that
wynter
he
was
forced
to
dimisse
his
army
:
which
being
ouer
past
,
he
sayleth
againe
in
to
Britanny
,
wyth
a
nauy
of
600.
sayle
one
and
other
.
Where
after
he
had
arriued
,
and
was
nowe
marching
toward
his
enemy
wyth
his
mayne
hoste
,
his
ships
riding
at
the
anker
,
were
with
a
violent
storme
rent
and
cast
either
one
vppon
the
other
,
either
vppon
the
quick
sandes
,
and
there
broken
in
peces
,
in
such
sort
,
that
xl
.
of
them
wer
lost
owt
of
hand
,
and
the
rest
wyth
much
a
doe
repaired
.
Cesars
horsemen
at
the
first
encounter
wer
ouerthrowen
of
the
Britannes
,
and
Labienus
one
of
his
coronells
slayne
.
At
the
second
encounter
,
wyth
great
losse
and
daunger
of
his
army
,
he
put
the
Britannes
to
flight
.
From
thence
he
went
vnto
the
riuer
of
Tems
,
which
men
say
can
be
waded
ouer
but
in
one
place
:
where
on
the
farder
side
a
great
number
of
the
Britannes
warded
the
bankes
,
vnder
Cassibellauno
their
capitayne
,
which
had
stycked
the
bottom
of
the
riuer
and
the
bankes
also
thyck
of
great
stakes
,
wherof
certayn
remnantes
vnto
this
day
ar
to
be
sene
,
of
piles
of
the
bignes
of
a
mans
thyghe
couered
wyth
lead
styckyng
fast
in
the
bottome
of
the
riuer
.
Which
when
the
Romans
had
espyed
and
eskaped
,
the
Britannes
,
not
able
to
stande
the
violence
of
the
Romane
Legions
,
hidd
them selues
in
the
woddes
,
owt
of
the
which
they
ofte
brekyng
owt
,
greatly
endomaged
the
army
of
the
Romaynes
.
In
this
meane
time
[
](A07396-e5280-b)*
*
Colchester
.
Trinobantum
,
a
very
stronge
citty
,
wyth
their
Capitain
Androgorius
yelded
vnto
Cesar
,
deliuering
xl
.
hostages
.
Which
example
,
other
moe
citties
followyng
,
fell
in
leage
wyth
the
Romans
:
by
whose
aduer●ising
Cesar
hauing
intelligence
of
a
stronge
hold
,
that
Cassibelianus
had
buylded
betwene
two
dykes
or
marishes
well
fensed
wyth
woddes
on
ech
side
,
farsed
wyth
plente
of
all
thinges
,
assayling
wyth
great
force
at
lenght
ouercomed
.
After
that
returning
in
to
Fraunce
,
hauing
dimissed
his
army
for
the
wynter
season
,
he
was
sodenly
besett
wyth
great
tumultes
of
warres
reised
against
him
on
euery
side
.
How
Claudius
the
Emperour
was
the
second
that
came
in
to
Britanny
,
which
did
also
subdue
the
Iles
Orcades
,
And
how
Vespasian
se●
.
by
●im
tooke
the
Ile
of
wyte
.
The.
3.
Chap.
THe
797.
yere
from
the
buylding
of
Rome
,
Claudius
the
third
Emperour
after
August
,
being
much
desirours
to
shew
him selfe
a
prince
profitable
vnto
the
common
welth
,
sought
by
all
meanes
battaile
and
conquest
.
Whereuppon
he
made
a
viage
in
to
Britanny
,
which
was
all
in
a
mute
ny
,
for
that
such
as
wer
traytorously
fled
from
them
,
wer
not
restored
.
He
passed
ouer
in
to
the
Iland
whether
nor
before
Iulius
Cesar
,
nor
after
,
any
durst
aduenture
.
And
there
with
out
ether
blud
or
battaile
receiued
by
submission
the
greatest
part
of
the
Iland
voluntaryly
yelding
them selues
vnto
him
.
Also
he
brought
in
subiection
to
the
Romaine
empire
the
Iles
Orcades
,
which
lieth
in
the
Oceane
aboue
Britanny
:
which
don
he
returned
to
Rome
the
vj.
moneth
after
that
he
departed
thence
:
The
yeare
of
our
Lord
46.
and
caused
his
son
to
be
surnamed
‛
Britannicus
.
This
battel
was
sought
the
foruth
yere
of
his
empire
which
was
the
yere
of
th incarnation
of
our
lord
46.
In
the
which
yere
also
there
fel
a
great
famine
,
Actor
.
11.
thorough
out
al
Syria
,
which
in
the
Actes
of
the
Apostles
is
shewed
to
before
spoken
by
Agabus
the
prophet
.
Vespasianus
which
after
Nero
was
emperour
,
being
sent
of
the
said
Claudie
in
to
Britanny
,
subdued
vnto
the
Seigneurie
of
the
Romains
the
ile
of
Wite
,
stādigng
nigh
Britanny
westward
.
Which
is
of
length
from
este
to
west
about
30.
miles
:
from
south
to
North
12.
being
in
the
east
part
by
sea
6.
miles
,
in
the
west
3.
miles
of
from
the
west
shore
of
Britanny
.
Nero
succeding
Claudius
in
the
empire
neuer
durst
meddle
with
warfare
matters
.
Wherby
among
other
many
hindraunces
which
befel
in
his
time
vnto
the
empire
,
one
was
that
he
had
almost
lost
Britanny
:
For
vnder
him
two
noble
townes
wer
taken
and
ouerthrowen
.
How
that
Lucius
Kyng
of
Britanny
sent
to
Eleutherius
desiring
to
be
Christened
.
The.
4.
Chap.
THe
yere
of
the
incarnation
of
our
Lord
156.
An.
156.
Marcus
Aurelius
Verus
the
14.
Emperour
after
August
,
gouerned
the
empire
with
his
Brother
Aurelius
Commodus
.
In
whose
time
Eleutherius
a
holy
man
being
Pope
of
the
church
of
Rome
,
Lucius
Kyng
of
Britannes
wrote
vnto
him
,
desiring
that
by
his
commaundement
he
might
be
made
christian
:
which
his
request
was
graunted
him
.
Wherby
the
Britannes
receiuing
then
the
fayth
,
kept
it
sounde
and
vndefiled
in
rest
and
peace
,
vntill
Dioclesian
the
Emperours
time
.
How
Seuerus
the
Emperoure
by
a
trench
drawen
ouerthwart
seuered
one
part
of
Britanny
from
the
other
.
The.
5.
Chap.
THe
yere
of
our
Lord
189.
An.
189.
Seuerus
borne
in
Afrike
at
Tripolis
,
the
17.
emperour
from
August
,
reigned
17.
yeres
.
This
man
being
rough
of
nature
,
entangled
with
much
warres
,
gouerned
the
common
welth
very
valiauntly
,
but
yet
with
much
trauail
.
After
he
had
vanquyshed
his
ciuill
enemies
,
with
which
he
was
very
sore
assayled
,
he
is
called
in
to
Britanny
,
by
the
meanes
of
the
great
defection
of
the
most
part
of
the
country
from
the
Signorie
of
the
Romans
.
Where
after
he
had
recouered
by
great
and
greuous
warres
a
great
part
of
the
land
,
he
made
a
partition
betwext
them
and
the
other
wild
and
sauage
people
,
not
with
buylding
of
a
wa●●
of
stone
as
some
suppose
,
but
with
a
trench
and
a
rampaire
of
tur●e
and
timber
,
thyck
fensed
with
bulwarkes
and
turrets
.
Which
sayed
trench
he
caused
to
be
drawen
from
one
sea
to
the
other
.
And
there
at
yorke
he
died
,
leauing
behinde
him
2.
sonnes
,
Bassianus
and
Geta
,
which
Geta
being
condemned
of
treason
,
died
.
And
Bassianus
taking
vpon
him
the
surname
of
Antonius
gouerned
the
empire
after
the
deceasse
of
his
father
.
Of
the
Raygne
of
Dioclesian
,
and
of
the
persecution
which
he
raysed
against
the
Christians
.
The.
6.
Chap.
THe
yere
of
our
Lorde
286
,
An.
286.
Dioclesianus
the
xxxiij
.
Emperour
after
August
,
being
chosen
of
the
army
raygned
xx
.
yeres
,
and
he
created
Maximinianus
surnamed
Herculeus
,
his
fellowe
in
gouernement
of
the
Empire
.
In
whose
time
one
Carausius
,
of
low
degre
in
byrth
,
but
valiaunt
in
armes
,
and
politicke
in
counsell
,
was
appointed
toward
the
sea
coaste
against
the
French
menne
,
and
the
Saxons
,
whiche
then
with
continuall
robberies
much
wasted
that
countries
.
But
he
so
behaued
him selfe
,
that
he
did
more
hurt
there
,
then
the
ennemies
them selues
:
For
such
pillage
as
he
had
recouered
from
them
,
he
did
not
restore
it
to
the
right
owners
,
but
reserued
it
to
him selfe
,
whereby
he
was
suspected
,
that
he
wittingly
suffered
them
to
pill
and
spoyle
at
pleasure
.
Wher
vppon
being
commaunded
to
be
put
to
death
of
Maximinianus
,
he
toke
vppon
him
the
princely
authoritie
,
and
vsurped
the
gouernance
of
the
Britannes
,
which
after
he
kept
vij
.
yeres
.
At
length
by
treason
of
his
fellow
Allectius
he
was
slayne
.
Which
Allectius
him selfe
,
(
Carausius
being
killed
)
kept
the
possession
of
the
Iland
iij.
yeres
,
whom
Asclepiodotus
chiefe
gouernour
of
the
army
ouercam
,
and
receiued
the
Iland
in
his
possession
the
tenth
yere
after
it
was
inuaded
.
In
the
meane
time
,
Dioclesian
in
the
easte
,
Maximinianus
in
the
West
raysing
the
tenth
persecution
after
Nero
against
the
Christians
,
commaunded
the
churches
to
be
spoyled
,
the
Christians
to
be
tormented
and
killed
:
which
persecution
was
both
longer
and
also
crueller
then
all
the
other
:
for
hole
x.
yeres
together
it
continued
in
burning
the
churches
,
in
bannishing
the
innocents
,
in
murdering
the
Martyrs
,
and
neuer
ceased
.
Brefely
among
other
places
,
it
made
Britanny
to
be
honored
wyth
the
glory
of
many
holy
Martyres
which
constantly
stode
and
died
in
the
confession
of
their
faith
.
The
passion
of
Saynt
Albane
and
his
fellowes
,
which
did
shead
their
bludd
for
Christes
sake
.
The
7.
Chap.
AMong
other
suffered
Saynt
Albane
:
of
whom
Fortunatus
priest
in
the
booke
he
wrote
in
the
prayse
of
virgines
,
speaking
of
the
Martyres
which
from
all
coastes
of
the
world
cam
vnto
God
,
sayth
,
Albanum
egregium
foecunda
Britannia
profert
.
The
fertile
lande
of
batfull
Britanny
Bringeth
furth
Albane
a
Martyr
right
worthy
.
This
Albane
being
yet
but
a
Pagane
,
when
the
cruell
commaundements
of
the
wicked
Princes
were
set
forth
against
the
Christians
,
receiued
in
to
his
house
one
of
the
clergy
whiche
had
fled
from
the
persecutours
:
whom
he
perceiuing
bothe
night
and
day
to
continewe
in
praying
and
watching
,
beinge
sodaynly
towched
with
the
grace
of
God
,
began
to
follow
the
example
of
his
faith
and
vertu
,
and
by
litle
and
litle
instructed
by
his
holesom
exhortations
,
forsaking
his
blind
idolatry
became
Christian
with
his
hole
hart
.
At
length
after
the
sayd
person
of
the
clergy
had
certain
daise
taried
with
him
,
it
came
to
the
eares
of
the
Prince
,
that
this
holy
confessor
of
Christ
(
whose
time
was
not
yet
come
that
god
appointed
for
him
to
suffer
martyrdome
)
lay
hid
in
Albanus
house
.
Whereuppon
he
commaundid
his
souldiours
to
search
his
house
with
all
diligence
.
Whether
when
they
were
cum
,
saynt
Albane
apparelled
in
his
gests
and
masters
garments
offerid
him selfe
to
the
souldiours
,
and
so
was
brought
bound
vnto
the
iudge
.
It
chaunced
that
the
iudge
the
same
time
,
was
doing
sacrifice
vnto
the
deuills
before
the
aultars
.
And
when
he
had
sene
Albane
,
being
all
chaufed
with
anger
for
that
he
feared
not
voluntarily
to
offer
him selfe
vnto
the
souldiars
and
perell
of
death
,
for
his
geste
,
whom
he
had
harbored
,
he
commaunded
him
to
be
brought
before
the
idoles
of
the
diuells
,
before
whom
he
there
stode
.
And
for
so
much
(
quoth
he
)
as
thou
haddest
rather
to
conueye
awaye
the
rebell
and
traytour
to
our
Gods
,
then
deliuer
him
vp
vnto
the
souldiours
that
he
might
sustaine
due
punishement
for
his
blasphemous
despising
of
the
Gods
,
looke
what
paynes
he
should
haue
suffered
if
he
had
ben
taken
,
the
same
shalt
thou
suffer
,
if
thou
refuse
to
practise
the
rites
of
ower
religion
.
But
Saynt
Albane
which
wilfully
had
before
discouered
him selfe
to
be
a
Christian
,
litle
heeded
the
menacies
of
the
Prince
.
But
being
thorouly
fensed
with
spirituall
armour
of
grace
,
told
him
plainly
to
his
face
,
that
he
would
not
obey
his
commaundement
.
Then
said
the
iudge
,
of
what
house
or
stock
art
thou
?
Albane
aunswered●
what
is
that
to
the
of
what
house
I
am
?
but
if
thou
be
desirous
to
know
of
what
religion
I
am
,
be
it
knowen
vnto
the
that
I
am
a
Christian
,
and
that
I
employe
my selfe
to
Christian
maners
and
excercises
.
Then
the
iudge
demaunded
him
his
name
.
My
parents
(
quoth
he
)
nameth
me
Albane
:
and
I
honor
and
worship
the
true
and
liuing
god
whiche
made
al
thing
of
naught
.
Then
the
iudge
being
very
wroth
sayde
.
If
thou
wilt
enioy
long
life
,
cum
of
,
and
do
sacrifice
vnto
the
great
goddes
.
The
Martyrdom
of
saint
Albane
the
firste
Martyr
of
Britanny
.
Albane
aunswered
,
theis
sacrifices
whiche
yow
offer
vp
vnto
the
diuells
,
neither
helpe
the
offerers
nor
obtaine
them
their
desires
,
but
rather
purchase
them
for
their
reward
eternall
paynes
in
hell
fire
.
The
iudge
hearing
this
being
in
a
rage
,
commaunded
the
holy
confessor
of
God
to
be
all
beaten
of
the
tormentours
,
thinking
his
constance
would
relent
at
strypes
,
which
refused
to
yeld
to
words
:
but
he
shewed
him self
not
only
patient
,
but
also
ioyful
in
the
middle
of
all
his
torments
.
The
iudge
when
he
sawe
he
could
be
nether
wonne
with
wordes
,
nor
tourned
with
torments
from
the
religion
of
Christes
faith
,
commaunded
that
he
should
be
behedded
.
In
the
way
as
he
was
ledd
to
his
death
,
he
came
to
a
floudde
which
with
a
very
swift
course
ranne
betwixt
him
and
the
place
where
he
should
suffer
.
Now
he
saw
a
great
company
of
all
sexes
,
degrees
,
and
ages
going
with
him
to
the
place
of
his
execution
,
in
so
much
that
it
semed
the
iudge
was
left
alone
at
home
without
any
to
attend
vppon
him
.
This
company
was
so
great
,
and
the
bridge
they
had
to
passe
ouer
so
litle
,
that
it
would
be
toward
night
,
er
they
all
could
get
ouer
.
Albane
longing
much
for
his
blessed
death
,
and
hasting
to
his
Martyrdome
,
cumming
to
the
riuers
side
and
making
there
his
prayer
with
lifting
vp
his
eyes
and
harte
to
heauen
,
sawe
furth
wyth
the
bottom
to
haue
bin
dried
vp
,
and
the
water
geue
place
for
him
and
the
people
to
passe
ouer
dryshod
as
it
were
vpon
euen
grownde
.
Which
when
among
other
the
executioner
which
should
haue
beheddid
him
did
see
,
he
made
hast
to
mete
him
,
at
the
place
appointed
for
his
death
,
and
there
(
not
without
the
holy
inspiration
of
God
)
he
fell
downe
flat
before
his
feete
,
and
casting
from
him
the
sword
which
he
held
in
his
hande
ready
drawen
,
desired
rather
that
he
might
be
executioned
ether
for
him
or
with
him
,
rather
then
to
do
execution
vpon
him
.
Where
vpon
this
man
being
now
made
a
fellow
of
that
faith
wher
of
before
he
was
persecutor
,
and
the
swerd
lying
in
the
ground
before
them
,
the
other
officers
staggering
and
doubting
all
who
might
take
it
vpp
and
doe
the
execution
,
the
holy
confessor
of
God
with
the
people
there
assembled
went
vnto
a
hill
almost
half
a
mile
of
from
that
place
beautifully
garnished
with
diuers
herbes
and
flowers
not
rough
or
vneasy
to
climme
,
but
smothe
,
plaine
and
delectable
,
worthy
and
mete
to
be
sanctified
with
the
blood
of
the
blessed
Martyr
,
vnto
the
the
top
where
of
when
he
was
ascended
,
he
required
of
God
to
giue
him
water
:
and
strayt
there
arose
a
spryng
of
fayer
water
before
his
feete
whereby
all
might
perceaue
that
the
riuer
before
was
by
his
meanes
dried
.
For
he
which
left
no
water
in
the
riuer
,
would
not
haue
required
it
in
the
topp
of
the
mowntaine
,
but
that
it
was
so
expedient
,
for
the
glory
of
God
in
his
holy
martyr
.
For
beholde
the
riuer
hauing
obeyed
the
Martyr
,
and
serued
his
deuotion
,
leauing
behinde
a
testimony
of
duty
and
obedience
(
the
Martyr
hauing
now
suffered
)
returned
to
his
nature
againe
.
Here
therfore
this
most
valiaunt
martyr
being
behedded
receiued
the
crowne
of
life
which
God
promiseth
to
them
that
loue
him
.
But
he
which
there
tooke
vppon
him
to
doe
that
wicked
execution
,
had
short
ioy
of
his
naughty
deede
:
for
his
eyes
fel
vnto
the
ground
with
the
head
of
the
holy
martyr
.
There
also
was
behedded
the
souldiour
which
being
called
of
God
refused
to
stryke
the
holy
confessor
of
God
:
of
whom
it
is
open
and
playne
,
that
though
he
was
not
Christened
in
the
fount
,
yet
he
was
baptised
in
the
bath
of
his
owne
blud
,
and
so
made
worthy
to
enter
in
to
the
kingdome
of
heuen
.
Now
the
iudge
seing
so
many
straunge
and
heuenly
miracles
wrought
by
this
holy
martyr
,
gaue
commaundement
that
the
persecution
should
cease
,
beginning
to
honour
in
the
sayntes
of
God
the
constant
and
pacient
suffering
of
death
,
by
the
which
he
thought
at
first
to
bring
them
from
the
deuotion
of
their
fayth
.
S.
Albane
suffered
his
martyrdome
the
xx
.
day
of
Iune
,
nigh
vnto
the
citte
of
,
[
](A07396-e5960-b)*
*
●
which
we
call
now
dorsuolde
●odde
.
Verolamium
.
Where
after
the
Christiane
churche
being
quietly
calmed
and
setteled
againe
,
there
was
a
temple
buylded
of
a
meruailous
rich
worke
,
and
worthy
for
suche
a
martyrdome
.
In
the
which
place
truly
euen
vnto
this
day
ar
syck
persons
cured
,
and
many
miracles
wrought
.
There
suffered
also
about
that
time
Aaron
and
Iulius
towne
dwellers
of
the
citty
of
Leicester
and
many
other
both
men
and
wemen
in
sundry
places
,
which
after
diuerse
fell
and
cruell
torments
sustayned
in
al
partes
of
their
bodies
,
by
perfitt
victory
atcheued
by
pacience
,
yelded
their
soules
vnto
the
ioyse
of
heauen
.
How
that
after
this
persecution
ceased
,
the
church
of
Britanny
was
sumwhat
quiet
vntill
the
time
of
the
Arrians
heresies
.
The.
8.
Chap.
AFter
that
the
stormes
of
this
persecution
wer
ouerblowen
,
Temples
of
Martyres
:
holy
daies
.
Consecration
of
the
B.
sacrament
.
the
faithfull
christians
which
in
time
of
daunger
lay
hid
in
dennes
and
desertes
cometh
furth
and
sheweth
them selues
abrode
,
reneweth
their
churches
,
which
before
were
ouerthrowen
flatt
to
the
grownd
,
foundeth
,
buyldeth
,
and
perfiteth
new
temples
in
honor
of
the
holy
Martyrs
,
celebrateth
holy
dayse
,
doth
consecrate
the
holy
mysteries
,
with
pure
mouth●
and
harte
,
and
euery
where
as
it
wer
displayeth
their
ensignes
in
signe
of
conqueste
.
Heresies
in
Britanny
.
And
this
peace
continued
in
the
church
of
Christ
in
Britanny
vntill
the
fury
of
the
Arrians
heresies
:
which
runnyng
thorough
out
the
world
corrupted
also
with
his
venemous
errors
this
Iland
,
though
situat
out
of
the
compasse
of
the
world
.
Now
when
that
once
by
this
meanes
heresy
had
once
found
an
open
vent
to
passe
ouer
the
Ocean
sea
in
to
this
Iland
,
shortly
after
all
manner
of
heresies
flowed
in
to
the
sayd
land
,
and
was
there
receiued
of
the
inhabitants
as
being
men
deliting
euer
to
heare
newe
things
,
and
stedfastly
retaining
nothing
as
certaine
.
About
this
time
died
Constantius
in
Britanny
which
in
Dioclesians
life
time
gouerned
Fraunce
and
Spaine
:
a
man
very
milde
and
of
much
courtesy
.
He
left
Constantine
his
son
by
Helene
his
concubine
created
emperour
of
Fraunce
.
Eutropius
writeth
that
Constantine
being
created
emperour
in
Britanny
succeded
his
father
in
the
kyngdome
.
In
whose
time
the
heresy
of
the
Arrians
springing
and
being
discouered
and
condemned
in
the
councell
of
Nice
,
did
neuerthelesse
infecte
not
only
the
other
partes
of
the
world
,
The
Arrians
heresie
prospereth
,
not
with
standing
th●
generall
councell
of
Nice
.
but
also
the
very
churches
of
the
Ilands
with
deathly
doctrine
and
pestilent
infidelite
.
How
that
in
the
time
of
Gracian
the
Emperour
Maximus
being
created
Emperour
in
Britanny
returned
in
to
France
with
a
great
army
.
The.
9.
Chap.
THe
yere
of
the
incarnation
of
our
Lord
377.
An.
377.
Gratian
the
40.
Emperour
after
August
,
raygned
vj.
yeres
after
the
death
of
Valens
,
though
a
litle
while
before
he
raigned
also
with
Valens
his
vncle
and
Valentinian
his
brother
.
Which
seing
the
state
of
the
commen
welth
miserably
plagued
,
and
nigh
altogether
decayed
,
was
drouen
of
nece●site
for
the
better
repairing
of
the
sayd
decaise
,
to
choose
vnto
him
Theodosius
a
Spanyard
borne
to
be
his
partener
in
gouernance
of
the
Empire
,
comitting
,
vnto
him
the
regiment
of
the
●aste
and
also
of
Thracia
.
In
which
time
,
one
Maximus
a
vahaunt
man
and
a
good
,
and
worthy
of
the
Imperiall
crowne
(
had
it
not
ben
that
contrary
to
his
othe
and
allegeance
he
tooke
vpon
him
by
tyranny
to
be
Emperour
in
Britanny
)
half
in
maner
against
his
will
being
created
Emperour
of
the
army
,
passed
ouer
in
to
Fraunce
.
Where
he
slewe
Gratian
the
Emperour
being
circumuented
by
subtile
wiles
,
and
sodenly
stolen
vppon
ere
he
were
ware
,
as
he
was
in
minde
to
passe
in
to
Italy
.
After
that
also
he
chased
Valentinian
the
other
partener
of
the
empire
out
of
Italy
.
Valentinian
flieng
for
succour
in
to
the
easte
,
and
there
with
all
fatherly
piete
being
receiued
of
Theodosius
,
was
by
his
helpe
strayt
wayse
restored
vnto
the
empire
,
Maximus
the
tyran
being
shutt
vp
by
seige
with
in
the
walles
of
Aquilegia
and
there
shortly
after
taken
and
slayne
.
How
that
Aradius
being
Emperour
,
Pelagius
a
Brittain
made
wicked
battail
against
the
grace
of
God
.
The.
10.
Chap.
THe
yere
of
our
Lord
394.
An.
394.
Arcadius
son
vnto
Theodosius
with
his
brother
Honorius
,
being
the
xliij
.
Emperour
after
August
,
raigned
xiij
yeres
.
In
whose
time
Pelagius
a
Britan
borne
,
disperkled
the
venim
of
his
faithlesse
doctrine
very
far
abroad
,
holding
that
a
man
might
liue
well
without
the
helpe
of
the
grace
of
God
,
vsing
herein
the
ayde
of
Iulianus
of
Campania
,
who
was
intemperatly
sturred
with
the
losse
of
his
byshoprick
.
The
propery
of
heret●kes
.
To
whom
S.
Austen
and
other
catholick
fathers
also
hath
aunswered
in
most
ample
manner
,
but
yet
they
would
not
be
amended
therby
.
But
being
conuicted
of
their
falshed
,
they
rather
would
encrease
it
by
defending
and
mainteining
it
,
then
amend
it
by
retourning
to
the
truth
.
How
that
Honorius
being
Emperour
,
Gratian
and
Constantine
vsurped
tyranny
in
Britanny
,
where
the
first
shortly
after
was
slayne
and
the
other
in
Fraunce
.
The.
11.
Chap.
THe
yere
of
our
Lord
407.
An.
407.
Honorius
son
of
Theodosius
the
younger
being
emperour
in
the
44.
place
after
August
ij
.
yere
before
that
Rome
was
iuuaded
by
Alaricus
Kyng
of
the
Gothes
,
when
the
nations
of
the
Alanes
,
the
Sue●es
,
and
the
Vandalls
and
many
such
other
with
them
,
the
frenchmen
being
beaten
downe
,
passing
the
Rhene
raiged
thorough
out
al
Fraunce
about
that
time
Gratianus
in
Britanny
is
created
tyran
,
and
is
slayne
.
In
his
,
place
Constantine
being
but
a
common
souldiour
was
chosen
:
only
for
the
names
sake
,
with
out
any
desert
of
vertu
:
which
so
sone
as
he
had
taken
vppon
him
the
empire
,
passed
ouer
in
to
Fraunce
,
where
being
ofte
deluded
of
the
barbarous
nations
(
as
vnwisely
and
vncertainly
making
his
leage
with
them
)
greatly
endomaged
the
common
welth
.
Wher
vpon
Honorius
sending
Constantius
the
Counte
in
to
Fraunce
with
an
army
,
Constantine
was
beseiged
at
Arells
,
and
there
taken
and
slayne
,
and
Gerontius
his
partener
slew
his
son
Constans
at
Vienna
,
whom
of
a
monke
he
had
made
emprour
.
Rome
was
destroyd
of
the
Gothes
the
1164.
yere
after
it
was
buylded
.
After
which
time
the
Romans
lefte
to
rule
in
Britanny
after
almost
470.
yeres
that
C.
Iulius
Caesar
first
entered
the
sayd
I
le
.
The
first
destruction
of
Rome
.
The
Romanes
dwelt
with
in
the
trench
which
as
we
haue
sayd
,
Seuerus
drew
ouerthwart
the
Iland
at
the
south
part
,
which
thing
may
appeare
by
the
citties
,
temples
,
bridges
and
paued
stretes
to
this
day
remayning
.
Not
withstanding
they
had
in
possession
and
vnder
their
dominion
the
farder
partes
of
Britanny
and
also
the
Ilandes
which
ar
abo●e
Britanny
.
How
the
Britannes
being
spoyled
of
the
Scottes
and
the
Pictes
,
sought
ayde
of
the
Romans
,
which
at
the
second
time
of
their
comming
,
buylded
a
wall
betwene
the
ij
.
countries
,
but
they
shortly
after
were
oppressed
with
greater
miseres
then
euer
they
wer
in
before
.
The.
12.
Chap.
BY
meanes
the
sayd
tyrannes
and
capitaines
of
the
Romans
did
vse
to
transport
with
them
ouer
in
to
Fraunce
the
flower
of
all
the
youthe
of
Britanny
to
serue
them
in
their
forayne
warres
,
The
cause
why
the
olde
Brittons
became
weake
and
open
to
forain
inuasions
.
their
men
of
warre
wer
consumed
,
and
the
country
being
all
disarmed
was
not
now
able
to
defend
them selues
against
the
inuasion
of
their
enemies
.
Where
vppon
many
yeares
together
they
liued
vnder
the
miserable
seruage
and
oppression
of
ij
.
most
cruell
outlandish
nations
,
the
Scottes
and
the
[
](A07396-e6680-b)*
*
Redshankes
.
Pictes
.
I
cal
them
outlandish
,
not
for
that
they
wer
out
of
the
circuit
of
Britanne
,
but
that
they
wer
diuided
from
the
land
of
Britanny
by
ij
.
armes
of
the
sea
running
betwext
them
,
of
the
which
one
from
the
easte
sea
,
the
other
from
the
west
runneth
in
far
and
wyde
in
to
the
land
of
Britanny
though
they
may
one
reach
to
the
other
.
In
the
middle
of
the
east
creeke
there
is
a
citte
buylded
called
Guidi
.
Aboue
the
west
creeke
towarde
the
right
hand
standeth
a
citte
called
Alcuith
,
which
in
their
language
is
as
much
to
say
as
the
Rock
Cluith
,
for
it
standeth
by
a
fludd
of
the
same
name
.
The
Britannes
then
being
thus
afflicted
by
the
sayd
nations
,
sent
their
embassadours
wyth
letters
vnto
Rome
,
wyth
lamentable
supplications
requiring
of
them
ayde
and
succour
,
promising
them
their
continuall
fea●te
,
so
that
they
would
reskue
them
against
the
oppression
of
their
sayd
enemies
:
where
vppon
there
was
sent
vnto
them
a
legion
of
armed
souldiours
from
Rome
,
which
commyng
in
to
the
iland
and
encountering
wyth
the
enemies
,
ouerthrew
a
great
number
of
them
,
and
draue
the
rest
owt
of
the
fruntiers
of
the
country
,
and
so
setting
them
at
liberte
and
fre
from
the
misery
wyth
which
they
wer
before
so
greuously
ouercharged
,
counseled
them
to
make
a
wall
betwene
th●
ij
.
seas
,
which
might
be
of
force
to
kepe
out
their
euill
neyghboures
:
and
that
don
,
they
returned
home
with
great
triumph
.
But
the
Britons
buylding
the
wall
which
they
wer
bid
to
make
,
not
of
stone
as
they
wer
willed
,
but
of
turue
,
as
hauing
none
among
them
that
had
skyll
there
in
,
made
it
so
slender
,
that
it
serued
them
to
litle
purpose
.
This
walle
they
made
betwen
the
ij
.
sayd
armes
or
creekes
of
the
sea
,
many
myles
longe
,
that
wher
as
the
fense
of
the
water
lacked
,
there
by
the
helpe
of
the
trench
they
might
kepe
their
country
from
the
breakyng
in
of
their
ennemies
.
Of
which
pece
of
wurke
,
there
remayneh
euen
vnto
this
day
most
assured
tokens
yet
to
be
seene
.
This
trench
begynneth
about
two
myles
of
from
the
monastery
of
AEbercuring
,
Westward
in
a
place
which
in
the
Pictes
language
is
called
Peanuakel
and
in
English
is
called
Penwelt
,
and
runnyng
owt
eastward
is
ended
by
the
citty
of
Al●luith
.
But
the
former
enemies
when
they
had
once
perceiued
that
the
Roman
legion
was
returned
home
againe
,
furth
with
being
sett
on
land
by
boates
,
inuadeth
the
borders
,
ouercometh
the
countrey
,
and
as
it
wer
corne
reddy
to
be
cutt
,
they
moweth
,
beateth
,
and
beareth
downe
all
before
them
.
Where
vpon
Ambasadours
be
sent
agayne
to
Rome
,
wyth
lamentable
voyce
requiring
their
succour
,
beseching
them
they
would
not
suffer
their
miserable
country
to
be
vtterly
destroyed
,
nor
permitt
that
the
name
of
the
prouince
,
which
thorow
them
had
so
long
●lorished
should
now
thus
despirefully
be
extingueshid
by
the
wycked
crueltie
of
their
forayne
people
.
Agayn
there
is
sent
an
other
legion
,
which
in
the
h●●●est
time
comyng
vpon
the
sodayne
,
made
a
great
slawghter
of
the
enemies
,
and
such
as
could
eskape
chased
them
ouer
the
seas
in
to
their
owne
conntry
,
which
before
wer
wont
to
waste
and
spoyle
the
country
of
Britanny
wythout
resistance
.
Then
the
Romans
toulde
the
Brytans
playne
,
that
it
was
not
for
their
ease
to
take
any
more
such
trauaylous
iourneis
for
their
defence
,
and
bydd
them
to
practise
their
armour
them
selues
,
and
learne
to
wythstande
their
enemy
,
whom
nothing
els
did
make
so
strong
but
their
faynt
and
cowardous
hartes
.
And
forsomuch
they
thought
that
wold
be
sum
helpe
and
strength
vnto
their
loyal
fellowes
whom
they
wer
now
forced
to
forsake
,
they
buylded
vp
a
walle
of
hard
stone
from
sea
to
sea
a
right
betwene
the
two
citties
which
there
wer
made
,
to
kepe
owt
the
enemy
,
in
the
felf
same
place
where
Seuerus
before
had
cast
the
trench
,
(
which
walle
euen
to
this
day
remaineth
famous
and
to
be
seene
)
with
publick
and
priuat
charges
:
the
Britannes
also
putting
to
their
helping
handes
.
They
then
buylded
it
eight
fote
broade
and
xij
.
high
,
right
as
it
wer
by
a
line
from
east
to
weste
,
as
it
doth
to
this
day
playnly
appeare
,
which
being
perfited
,
they
geue
the
people
strayt
warning
to
looke
well
to
them selues
,
they
teach
them
to
handle
their
wepon
,
and
instructe
them
in
war
like
feates
.
Also
by
the
sea
side
southward
,
where
their
ships
lay
at
harbar
,
least
their
enemyes
should
land
there
aboutes
,
they
makyth
vp
bullwarkes
a
longe
one
sum
what
distant
from
the
other
,
and
this
donne
biddeth
them
fare
well
,
as
mynded
no
more
to
retourne
.
As
sone
as
they
wer
gonne
,
the
Scottes
and
Pyctes
hauing
intelligence
that
they
had
made
promisse
they
wold
come
no
more
,
they
takyng
hart
of
grace
therof
retourneth
agayne
to
their
wont
busines
:
And
first
,
all
that
was
without
the
walle
they
taketh
for
their
owne
.
After
that
they
came
to
geue
assault
vnto
the
walle
where
the
Britannes
with
faynt
hand
and
fearfull
hart
defending
it
,
wer
with
grapples
,
which
they
had
diuised
,
pulled
downe
to
the
grownde
,
and
otherwise
so
assaulted
,
that
they
leauing
both
the
cytties
and
the
wal
also
,
wer
dispercled
and
put
to
flight
.
The
enemy
followeth
,
kylleth
,
and
sleyth
more
cruel●y
then
e●er
he
did
before
.
For
euen
as
the
lambes
of
the
wilde
beastes
,
so
were
they
torne
and
mangled
of
their
ennemies
.
Whereuppon
being
dreuen
out
of
their
owne
houses
and
possessions
,
they
falleth
a
robbing
and
spoyling
one
the
other
of
them
,
encreasing
their
outward
misery
with
inward
tumult
,
so
far
furth
that
all
the
whole
country
was
brought
to
that
exigent
,
that
they
had
none
other
sustenance
,
but
that
they
gotte
by
hunting
and
killing
of
wild
beastes
.
How
in
the
time
of
Theodosius
the
younger
the
Britannes
sowght
helpe
of
Boëtius
then
consull
of
Rome
,
but
could
not
obtaine
it
and
howe
at
that
time
Palladius
was
sent
to
the
Scottes
(
which
beleyued
in
Christe
)
to
be
their
Byshop
.
The
13.
Chapter
.
THe
yere
of
the
incarnation
of
our
Lord
403.
An.
403.
Theodosius
the
younger
succeding
Honorius
,
was
made
Emperour
of
Rome
,
which
he
gouerned
27.
yeres
being
the
xxv
.
Emperour
after
August
.
In
the
eight
yere
of
whose
Empire
,
Palladius
the
first
bishop
of
Scotland
:
Palladius
was
sent
of
Celestinus
bishop
of
the
Roman
church
to
the
Scottes
which
had
receiued
the
faith
of
Christe
,
to
be
their
first
bishop
.
An.
411.
And
the
23
yere
of
his
raigne
,
Boetius
one
of
the
pears
and
patricians
of
Rome
was
now
the
third
time
made
consul
with
Symmachus
.
The
poore
leauing
of
the
Britanes
,
directed
vnto
him
their
letters
,
where
of
this
was
the
beginning
.
To
Boetius
thrise
cons●ll
the
Mourning
of
the
Britannes
.
In
the
processe
of
which
epistle
they
thus
setteth
furth
their
pittyfull
estate
.
The
Barbarous
enemy
driueth
vs
vpon
the
sea
:
the
sea
againe
vppon
the
enemy
:
betwene
these
twaine
riseth
two
maner
of
deathes
,
either
we
are
killed
or
drowned
.
And
yet
for
all
their
sute
,
they
could
obtaine
no
ayde
of
him
,
as
he
which
had
then
both
his
handes
full
of
busines
and
battaile
at
home
with
Bleda
and
Attila
kinges
of
the
Hunnes
.
And
though
the
yere
before
Bleda
was
murdered
by
the
wyhe
treason
of
his
brother
Attila
,
yet
he
alone
remained
so
vntolerable
an
ennemy
vnto
the
world
,
that
he
wasted
all
most
all
Europe
,
spoyling
and
ouerthrowing
both
cities
and
castles
.
About
the
same
time
there
arose
a
great
famine
in
Constantinople
,
after
which
folowed
also
the
pestilence
:
and
a
great
part
of
the
wal
of
the
said
citye
fel
vnto
the
grounde
,
with
57.
turrettes
.
And
many
other
cities
also
being
ouerthrowen
with
earth
quake
,
hunger
,
and
pestilence
beside
,
consumed
many
a
thousand
both
of
men
and
beastes
.
How
the
Britones
being
forced
by
hungar
droue
the
Barbarous
people
owt
of
their
country
.
Whereof
ensewed
plentif
of
corne
,
riott
,
pestilence
,
and
the
losse
of
the
whole
country
.
The
14.
Chap.
IN
the
meane
season
hungar
more
and
more
preuailing
against
the
Britones
,
(
in
so
much
that
many
yeres
after
it
left
tokens
and
remembrance
of
the
hurt
it
did
in
the
country
)
droue
many
of
them
to
yelde
them selues
into
the
handes
of
the
robbers
.
Other
there
were
which
could
neuer
be
brought
there
vnto
,
but
rather
then
they
would
so
doe
,
from
the
hilles
and
brakes
where
they
lu●ked
,
many
times
inuaded
their
ennemies
,
as
trusting
so
much
the
more
in
the
help
of
God
,
how
much
the
lesse
hope
they
had
of
ayde
of
man
.
And
by
such
meanes
first
of
all
,
both
resisted
and
ouerthrew
them
,
which
many
yeres
together
had
liued
by
the
spoyle
of
the
country
.
Whereby
for
the
time
they
drewe
homeward
with
shame
inough
,
intending
not
longe
after
to
returne
.
The
Pictes
then
and
long
time
after
kept
them selues
quiet
at
home
,
saue
only
that
they
would
make
now
and
then
inuasions
into
the
land
,
and
driue
away
bouties
of
cattell
.
After
that
(
they
leauing
their
pilling
and
spoiling
)
the
country
drew
to
a
quietnes
,
ther
ensued
such
plentif
of
grayne
as
neuer
was
sene
the
like
before
,
as
far
as
any
man
could
remember
:
whereof
the
people
grew
to
lose
and
wanton
liuing
,
whereof
all
maner
of
lewdenes
followed
strait
after
,
specially
cruel●●
,
hate
of
truth
and
loue
of
lying
:
in
so
much
that
if
any
were
gentler
and
more
geuen
to
truth
then
other
,
the
other
wold
wurke
him
all
the
hurte
and
spite
they
could
,
as
a
common
enemy
of
the
country
.
Ry●
and
euil
life
the
Britains
destruction
.
This
did
not
only
the
seculars
but
also
the
clergy
it selfe
,
and
the
heddes
therof
,
geuing
them selues
ouer
to
dronkennes
,
pride
,
contention
,
enuy
,
and
such
other
wickednes
,
casting
vtterly
from
them
the
swete
yoke
of
Christe
.
In
the
meane
season
a
bitter
plage
befell
among
them
for
their
corrupt
liuing
consuming
in
short
time
such
a
multitude
of
people
,
that
the
quicke
wer
not
sufficient
inough
to
bury
the
dead
.
And
yet
for
al
that
,
they
remained
so
hardened
in
syn
,
that
neither
their
frendes
death
,
nether
the
●eare
of
their
own
could
cure
the
moreyn
of
their
soules
,
which
dayly
perished
thorow
their
synfull
liuing
.
Wherby
a
greater
stroke
of
goddes
vengaunce
ensewed
vppon
the
whole
synfull
nation
.
For
being
now
infested
againe
with
their
ould
neighbours
,
they
deuised
with
them selues
what
was
best
to
doe
,
and
where
they
might
seeke
reskew
to
withstand
and
repell
the
force
of
the
Northen
nation
.
And
they
agreed
all
with
their
kyng
Vortigerius
to
demaund
ayde
of
the
Saxons
beyonde
the
seas
.
Which
thing
doutlesse
was
don
by
gods
owne
appointement
,
that
the
wicked
people
might
be
therby
plagued
,
as
by
the
ende
it
shall
most
manifestly
appeare
.
How
the
English
and
Saxons
being
sent
for
in
to
Britanny
,
did
first
cleare
the
country
from
the
Pictes
,
and
Scottes
but
shortly
after
ioyning
them selues
in
leage
with
them
,
turned
their
weapon
vpon
their
fellowes
that
sent
for
them
.
The.
15.
Chap.
THe
yere
of
the
incarnation
of
our
Lord
4●29
.
An.
429.
Marcianus
with
Valentinian
the
46.
emperour
after
August
,
The
first
arriuall
of
English
men
in
to
Britanny
raigned
vij
.
yeres
.
In
whose
time
the
people
of
the
English
or
Saxons
,
being
sent
for
of
the
sayd
kyng
in
to
Britanny
,
landed
there
in
iij.
longe
shipps
,
and
by
the
kynges
commaundement
is
appointed
to
abide
in
the
east
part
of
the
land
,
as
to
defende
the
country
like
frendes
,
but
in
dede
,
as
it
proued
afterward
,
as
minding
to
destroy
the
country
as
enemies
.
Wherefor
encountring
with
the
northen
enemy
,
the
Saxons
had
the
better
.
Wherof
they
sending
word
home
in
to
their
country
as
also
of
the
batfulnes
of
the
lande
and
the
cowardnes
of
the
Britannes
,
the
Saxons
sent
ouer
a
greater
nauy
and
number
of
men
better
appointed
for
the
warres
,
which
being
now
ioyned
with
the
former
bande
,
drew
to
a
stronger
army
then
all
the
power
of
the
Britannes
was
able
to
ouercomme
.
These
by
the
Britannes
wer
allowed
a
place
to
dwell
among
them
,
with
that
condition
that
they
should
war
for
them
against
their
enemies
,
and
should
receiue
waiges
of
the
Britannes
for
their
trauailes
.
These
that
cam
from
beyond
the
seas
,
wer
iij.
of
the
strongest
nations
in
Germany
.
That
is
,
the
Saxons
,
English
,
the
and
the
Vites
.
Of
the
Vites
cam
the
people
of
Kent
and
of
the
Ile
of
Wite
,
Saxons
,
English
and
Vites
.
and
they
which
in
the
prouince
of
the
West
Saxons
or
called
vnto
this
day
the
nation
of
the
Vites
right
ouer
against
the
ile
of
wite
.
Of
the
Saxons
,
that
is
of
that
region
which
now
is
called
of
the
ould
Saxons
,
descended
[
](A07396-e7110-b)*
*
The
people
of
Essex
,
of
Sussex
,
and
of
the
westcountre
.
the
east
Saxons
,
the
south
Saxons
and
the
west
Saxons
.
Of
the
English
,
that
is
of
that
country
which
is
called
England
,
and
from
that
time
to
this
is
thought
to
stande
in
the
middest
betwene
the
Vites
and
the
Saxons
,
descendeth
the
easte
English
,
the
vplandish
English
,
the
Marshes
and
all
the
progeny
of
the
Northumbers
,
that
is
,
of
that
people
which
inhabiteth
the
north
side
of
the
flud
Humber
.
The
English
men
occupied
at
the
first
all
England
except
kent
,
Essex
,
Sussex
,
and
parte
of
the
westcountre
.
The
chiefe
capitaynes
of
the
Saxons
ar
sayd
to
haue
ben
ij
.
brothers
,
Hengistus
and
Horsus
,
Of
the
which
Horsus
being
after
slayne
in
battaill
of
the
Britannes
,
was
buried
in
the
east
partes
of
kent
,
where
his
tombe
bearing
his
name
is
yet
to
shew
.
They
wer
the
sonnes
of
one
Vetgissus
whose
father
was
Vecta
,
whose
father
was
Voden
,
of
whose
ishew
many
kynges
of
sundry
prouinces
had
their
originall
.
Now
then
great
companies
of
the
sayd
nations
dayly
flocking
in
to
this
Iland
,
they
began
to
grow
so
stronge
,
that
the
people
of
the
country
which
sent
for
them
stode
in
great
feare
of
their
powessance
.
And
sodaynly
taking
leage
with
the
Pictes
whom
they
had
now
dreuen
farder
of
,
[
](A07396-e7200-b)*
*
The
Redshankes
.
beganne
to
turne
their
force
vppon
the
Brytannes
.
And
first
they
require
of
them
more
plenty
of
vittayles
,
and
pycking
matter
of
falling
owt
with
them
,
threateneth
them
that
except
they
wold
prouide
them
better
store
,
The
first
spoilyng
of
Britanny
by
the
English
men
.
they
wold
break
of
wyth
them
,
and
spoyle
all
the
country
about
.
And
as
much
as
they
then
promised
,
they
after
in
dede
performed
.
To
be
short
,
the
fire
once
kendled
in
the
handes
of
the
Paganes
,
tooke
iust
reuenge
of
the
wyckednesse
of
the
people
:
not
much
vnlike
vnto
that
fire
which
being
kendled
of
the
Caldees
consumed
the
citty
of
Ierusalem
.
So
allso
this
fire
of
vengaunce
,
the
wycked
conquerour
kendeling
it
,
or
rather
God
the
iuste
iudge
disposing
it
,
raiged
first
vppon
the
citties
and
countrey
next
vnto
it
,
after
from
the
east
sea
vnto
the
west
,
ouer
whelmed
all
the
whole
Iland
,
with
out
any
resistance
made
to
quench
it
.
Both
publick
and
priuat
houses
were
ouerthrowne
to
the
grownd
,
the
priestes
wer
slayne
standing
at
the
aultar
,
the
bisshops
with
their
flock
wer
murdered
,
without
respect
of
their
dignitie
,
nor
was
there
any
that
wold
bury
the
slayne
.
Sum
of
the
miserable
leuinges
being
taken
in
the
hilles
wer
there
kylled
,
other
being
sterued
with
hungre
,
wer
fayne
to
creape
out
of
their
caues
,
and
buy
their
vittall
at
their
enemies
hands
,
with
sale
of
their
liberte
for
euer
,
if
yet
they
wer
not
killed
owt
of
hand
.
Other
fled
ouer
the
seas
with
a
heauy
hart
.
Other
taryeng
still
in
their
country
in
feare
of
death
and
lack
of
foode
,
liued
full
miserably
in
the
mountaines
,
woddes
,
and
cliffes
.
How
the
Britannes
obteyned
the
first
victory
of
the
English
by
the
helpe
of
Ambrosius
a
Romane
.
The.
16.
Chapter
.
BVt
after
that
the
English
men
hauing
nowe
dryuen
owt
and
disperkled
the
lande
dwellers
,
wer
come
back
agayne
,
the
Britannes
by
litle
and
litle
begannne
to
take
strength
and
couraige
vnto
them
,
comyng
out
of
their
caues
,
in
which
they
lay
hidde
before
,
and
with
one
vniforme
consent
calling
for
heauenly
helpe
,
that
they
might
not
for
euer
vtterly
be
destroyed
.
They
had
then
for
their
capitaine
a
Romane
called
Ambrosius
Aurelianus
a
gentle
natured
man
,
which
only
of
all
the
blud
of
the
Romans
remayned
then
a
liue
,
his
parentes
being
slayne
,
which
bore
the
name
of
the
kynge
of
the
country
.
This
man
being
their
Capitaine
,
they
assembled
them selues
together
,
and
prouokyng
the
victoures
to
the
fight
,
through
gods
assistance
,
atcheiued
the
victory
.
And
from
that
day
forward
,
now
the
men
of
the
country
,
n●w
the
enemye
had
the
victory
,
vntill
the
yere
that
Bathe
was
beseiged
,
where
they
gaue
their
enemies
a
great
ouerthrowe
,
which
was
about
the
xliiij
.
yere
of
their
comyng
in
to
the
land
.
But
of
this
we
shall
speake
more
here
after
.
How
Germanus
the
bishop
,
sayling
with
Lupus
in
to
Britanny
ceased
first
the
tempest
of
the
sea
,
after
the
stormes
of
the
Pelagian
heresies
by
the
power
of
God
.
The.
17.
Chapter
.
A
Few
yeres
before
the
comming
of
the
Saxonnes
in
to
the
lande
,
Counsell
of
the
catholike
the
Pelagian
heresies
being
browght
in
,
by
Agricol●
the
son
of
Seuerian●s
a
Pelagian
bishop
,
did
sore
corrupte
the
faith
of
the
Britannes
.
bishops
in
Fraunce
for
extirping
of
Pelagian●
heresy
.
But
the
Britannes
being
neither
willing
to
receiue
their
lewde
doctrine
as
blasphemous
against
the
grace
of
God
,
neither
able
to
refute
their
wylye
and
wycked
persuasions
,
they
deuiseth
this
holsom
counsel
,
to
seeke
for
ayde
of
the
byshops
of
Fraunce
,
against
these
their
spiritual
enemies
.
And
they
calling
a
common
counsell
consulted
among
them selues
,
whom
of
them
all
it
wer
best
to
send
to
helpe
their
neybours
faith
.
By
the
assent
of
them
all
ther
was
chosen
ij
.
worthy
prelates
Germanus
Altisiodorensis
,
and
Lupus
bishop
of
the
cite
Trecassa
,
which
should
passe
ouer
in
to
Britanny
to
confirme
them
in
the
faith
,
which
with
reddy
obedience
accepting
the
commaundement
of
the
Synode
,
tooke
shipping
thether
ward
,
and
had
very
prosperous
windes
vntill
they
were
halfe
way
ouer
betwene
Fraunce
and
Britanny
.
Then
sodenly
as
they
wer
sayling
,
the
diuell
much
enuyeng
that
such
men
should
goe
to
recouer
the
people
out
of
their
daunger
and
winne
them
to
the
right
faith
of
Christ
,
he
rayseth
such
tempestes
and
stormes
against
them
,
that
a
man
could
not
know
day
from
night
.
The
sayles
ar
not
able
to
beare
the
boysterous
fury
of
the
winde
,
the
marinours
being
in
despair
gaue
ouer
,
the
ship
was
guided
rather
by
the
prayer
of
the
good
,
them
pollice
of
the
master
.
The
holy
bishop
Saint
Germane
at
the
beginning
hereof
was
a
sleepe
,
Tempest
ceased
by
prayer
and
holy
water
.
them
Lupus
and
the
other
wakeneth
and
calleth
vpon
him
,
as
in
whose
prayers
they
had
a
speciall
trust
.
Who
seing
the
present
perill
they
wer
in
commaunded
them
all
to
fall
to
prayer
.
He
him selfe
hauing
a
greater
trust
in
God
,
then
he
had
feare
of
the
tempest
,
calleth
vpon
Christ
,
and
taking
in
the
name
of
the
Trinite
of
a
few
sprinkles
of
water
,
casteth
it
in
to
the
sea
.
And
forthwith
the
rage
of
the
stormes
breketh
,
the
surges
falleth
,
God
being
called
vppon
differreth
not
his
help
,
the
euill
sprits
ar
chaced
away
,
the
ayer
returneth
to
his
naturall
course
,
and
the
wind
which
of
late
blustered
all
against
them
now
with
a
mery
gale
blowing
all
together
with
them
sett
them
shortly
after
a
lande
in
the
place
where
they
them selues
desired
.
Thether
a
great
multitude
of
people
being
assembled
receiued
the
priestes
of
God
,
of
whose
cumming
the
wicked
spirites
gaue
warning
long
before
they
landed
,
which
afterward
when
they
wer
expelled
out
of
the
obsessed
bodies
by
the
commaundement
of
these
holy
seruauntes
of
God
,
they
declared
bothe
the
whole
order
of
the
tempest
whiche
they
had
raysed
and
the
great
daunger
which
they
had
wrought
the
sayd
good
bishops
,
and
did
not
denye
but
they
wer
ouercomed
by
their
merites
and
commaundement
.
In
short
time
after
their
ariuall
,
they
filled
the
Ilande
with
their
good
name
,
their
preaching
,
and
their
vertues
.
And
the
worde
of
God
was
preached
by
them
not
only
in
their
churches
,
but
also
in
the
open
stretes
and
in
the
country
,
in
such
sort
that
in
all
places
both
the
sound
,
and
faithfull
catholikes
wer
confirmed
,
and
they
that
before
swarued
out
of
the
right
faith
wer
amended
.
And
in
short
time
thourough
their
authoritie
;
vertue
,
and
learning
,
they
brought
all
the
whole
country
vnder
obedience
to
their
doctrine
.
The
authors
and
head
professours
of
hereticall
errour
lay
lurking
all
this
while
,
and
like
the
wicked
sprites
,
much
spighted
to
see
the
people
daily
to
fal
from
them
.
At
lenght
after
longe
aduisement
vsed
,
they
taketh
vpon
them
to
trye
the
matter
by
open
disputation
,
which
being
agreed
vpon
they
come
forth
richely
appointed
,
gorgiously
apparailed
,
accompained
with
a
number
of
flattering
fauoures
hauing
leifer
to
committ
their
cause
to
open
disputing
,
An
open
disputation
betwene
Catholikes
and
heretikes
of
the
pelagian
secte
in
the
yeare
of
our
lorde
400.
them
to
seeme
to
the
people
whom
they
had
subuerted
,
to
haue
nothing
to
sayin
defence
thereof
.
Thether
resorted
a
great
multitude
of
people
with
their
wynes
and
children
.
The
people
was
present
both
to
se
and
iudge
the
matter
:
the
parties
therewer
farre
vnleke
of
condition
.
In
the
one
side
was
the
faith
,
on
the
other
mans
presumption
:
on
the
one
side
meekenes
,
on
the
other
pride
:
on
the
one
side
Pelagius
,
on
the
other
Christ
.
First
of
all
,
the
blessed
priest
Germanus
and
Lupus
gaue
their
aduersaries
leaue
to
speake
,
which
vainly
occupied
both
the
time
and
eares
of
the
people
,
with
naked
wordes
.
But
after
the
Reuerend
bishops
poored
out
their
flowing
wordes
confirmed
with
scriptures
out
of
the
gospelles
and
Apostles
:
they
ioyned
with
their
owne
wordes
the
wordes
of
god
,
and
after
they
had
said
their
owne
minde
,
they
read
other
mens
mindes
vppon
the
same
.
Thus
the
Vanite
of
heretikes
is
conuicted
,
and
falsehed
is
confuted
,
so
that
at
euery
obiection
they
were
forced
in
effecte
to
confesse
their
errour
,
not
being
able
to
answer
them
.
The
people
had
much
to
doe
to
kepe
their
handes
from
them
,
yet
shewed
their
iudgement
by
their
clamours
.
How
Germanus
restored
the
blinde
daughter
of
the
Tribune
to
her
sight
,
and
after
cumming
to
Saint
Albanes
shrine
did
both
from
thence
take
sum
relikes
,
and
left
other
of
the
Apostles
or
other
Martyres
there
.
The.
18.
Chap.
THis
don
,
sodainly
a
certaine
man
of
the
dignitie
of
the
Tribunes
commeth
forth
among
them
,
offeringe
them
his
daughter
of
x.
yeres
oulde
to
be
cured
,
which
was
blinde
.
They
bid●e
them
haue
her
to
the
aduersaries
.
But
they
their
oune
conscience
fearing
them
to
take
such
an
enterprise
in
hand
,
ioyneth
their
praiers
together
with
their
parentes
,
desiring
the
priestes
to
doe
their
cure
vppon
the
gyrle
.
Which
seing
their
aduersaries
to
yelde
,
maketh
their
praiers
for
her
.
And
after
Germanus
full
of
the
holy
goste
,
calleth
vppon
the
Trinite
,
and
strayte
loseth
from
his
nek
a
litle
bugget
whiche
he
had
by
his
side
full
of
the
relliques
of
the
martyres
,
Relikes
of
holy
Martirs
.
and
in
the
sight
of
them
all
putteth
it
to
the
eyes
of
the
mayden
:
which
done
she
strait
receiued
her
sight
.
The
parents
much
ioyeth
ther
at
,
the
people
ar
all
amased
at
the
sight
of
the
miracle
.
After
that
day
the
saied
errors
were
so
pulled
out
of
the
mindes
of
all
men
,
that
with
all
hart
and
desire
they
embraced
the
doctrine
of
the
bishops
.
Thus
these
damnable
heresies
being
suppressed
,
and
the
authors
thereof
vtterly
confuted
,
and
all
mens
myndes
instructed
with
the
purite
of
the
faith
,
they
went
vnto
saint
Albanes
,
The
faith
and
deuotion
of
Christen
bishops
about
the
yere
of
our
Lord
.
400.
to
geue
god
the
praise
and
thankes
by
him
.
Wher
Germanus
hauing
reliques
of
the
Apostles
and
of
diuers
Martyres
,
making
his
prayer
commaunded
the
toumbe
to
be
opened
,
entending
their
to
leaue
those
precious
treasures
.
Thinking
good
that
the
members
of
the
Sainctes
gotten
in
diuers
countries
shoulde
be
buried
together
in
one
tumbe
,
as
being
like
of
merites
,
they
reioyced
together
with
god
in
heauen●
which
being
there
lefte
with
much
honour
he
toke
of
the
dust
of
the
place
where
the
holy
Martyrs
bloud
was
shead
,
and
caried
it
away
with
him
.
Which
thinges
being
thus
disposed
,
a
very
great
multitude
of
people
was
that
day
conuerted
vnto
our
Lord
.
How
he
being
driuen
through
sycknes
to
remaine
there
,
did
both
quench
a
great
fire
with
his
prayer
,
and
was
by
a
vision
him selfe
healed
of
his
infirmitie
.
The
19.
Chap.
AS
they
were
cumming
back
,
it
happened
by
the
diuells
procurement
,
that
Saint
Germane
by
meanes
of
a
sore
fall
he
had
,
brake
his
legge
.
Litle
knew
the
diuell
that
by
the
affliction
of
the
bodye
(
as
it
was
in
Iob
)
the
merites
of
the
holy
man
should
be
thereby
the
more
encreased
.
Whiles
for
the
time
by
the
reason
of
his
weaknes
he
was
faine
to
tarry
stil
in
one
place
,
the
next
house
he
lodged
in
,
was
by
chaunce
set
on
fire
,
so
that
after
it
had
quickly
consumed
the
houses
about
thetched
with
reede
,
it
was
now
coming
through
the
blowing
of
the
winde
to
the
house
where
this
good
man
was
harboured
.
Many
came
running
in
great
haste
to
the
Bishop
,
The
like
Seuer●
Sul
pi●ius
writeth
of
willing
him
to
make
awaye
and
saue
him selfe
.
Whom
he
rebuking
through
confidence
in
his
faith
,
would
not
remoue
out
of
the
place
he
was
in
.
The
people
al
frighted
with
feare
and
dispaire
came
running
to
quench
the
fire
.
But
that
the
power
of
god
might
appeare
the
playner
,
S.
Martin
.
In
epist.
2.
presixa
prologo
,
in
vitam
B.
Martini
.
the
fire
still
consumed
what
so
euer
the
people
sought
to
saue
,
but
what
the
sick
man
lying
in
his
bed
did
keepe
,
that
the
fire
as
being
a
feared
of
the
holy
mans
lodging
skipped
,
both
aboue
and
beneth
fearcely
burning
without
stay
,
so
that
in
the
middle
of
the
raging
flakes
and
flames
the
house
which
this
weake
man
kept
,
remained
sound
and
vntouched
.
The
people
much
ioyed
at
the
miracle
,
and
reioyced
in
god
to
see
his
power
to
saue
,
that
their
labour
could
not
.
Before
the
cottage
of
this
poore
prelate
laye
there
a
multitude
of
people
without
number
some
to
be
cured
of
the
maladies
of
their
soules
,
some
of
their
bodies
.
It
can
not
be
expressed
what
miracles
Christe
wrought
by
his
seruaunt
,
and
what
cures
this
sick
man
did
.
In
the
meane
suffering
no
remedies
to
be
applied
vnto
his
owne
infirmities
,
on
a
certaine
night
he
sawe
a
very
beutifull
persone
cladde
all
in
white
apparell
,
to
stande
by
his
bedds
side
,
which
stretching
out
his
hand
semed
to
lyfte
him
vpp
as
he
laye
in
his
bedde
,
and
bid
him
stand
vpright
vppon
his
feete
.
After
which
time
his
paines
being
asswaged
he
was
so
restored
vnto
his
helth
,
that
as
sone
as
it
was
day
,
he
tooke
his
iourney
without
feare
.
How
the
sayd
Bishops
by
the
power
of
God
ayded
the
Britannes
in
Battaile
and
so
returned
home
.
The.
20.
Chap.
IN
this
meane
time
the
Saxons
and
the
Pictes
waged
battaile
against
the
Britannes
.
Which
being
assembled
together
in
the
campe
and
fearing
much
that
they
should
not
be
able
to
ouermatche
them
,
thei
required
the
helpe
of
the
holy
bishops
.
Which
comming
into
their
campe
,
put
their
fearefull
hartes
in
such
confidence
,
as
though
a
great
army
had
ben
come
at
that
instant
to
ayde
them
.
Wheruppon
they
being
their
capitaines
,
Christ
warred
with
them
in
their
campe
.
This
happened
in
the
xl
.
daies
of
lent
,
The
xl
.
daies
of
Lent
.
which
were
the
more
deuoutly
obserued
,
through
the
presence
of
the
priestes
:
in
so
muche
that
they
being
instructed
with
daily
preaching
many
of
the
countrye
came
daily
to
be
christened
.
And
the
greatest
part
of
the
army
required
their
baptisme
.
Vppon
Easter
day
they
made
in
the
campe
the
likenes
of
a
church
with
poles
and
bouse
,
where
they
were
solemnely
baptised
.
By
vertu
of
whiche
holy
sacrament
they
became
feruent
in
faith
and
bolde
in
hope
of
goddes
strength
,
which
before
were
in
dispaire
of
their
owne
.
The
ennemies
had
worde
of
the
maner
and
fourme
of
their
campe
,
and
of
all
thinges
done
therein
.
Whereuppon
they
thinking
to
steale
vppon
them
and
so
easely
obtaine
the
victory
ouer
them
,
as
vnwares
and
vnarmed
,
maketh
all
the
haste
they
could
toward
them
.
But
yet
by
skoutes
their
comming
was
knowen
in
good
time
.
And
now
the
holy
daies
of
Easter
being
past
,
the
greatest
part
of
the
hoste
goeth
freshe
from
baptisme
to
their
armour
.
Among
them
Sain●
Germane
making
him selfe
as
a
capitaine
,
pieketh
out
a
certaine
of
light
souldiours
,
and
going
forth
with
them
placeth
them
priuely
in
a
vally
that
was
beset
with
hilles
on
euery
side
:
by
the
which
it
was
thought
the
ennemy
wold
passe
vnto
the
Britannes
campe
.
Shortly
after
commeth
on
the
same
way
the
army
of
the
Saxons
,
which
when
they
that
wer
set
in
the
ambush
perceiued
to
approche
,
Saint
Germane
being
with
them
,
S.
Germain
putteth
to
flight
an
liōsi●●
.
of
infidels
by
singing
of
lleluia
.
geueth
warning
vnto
them
all
,
that
as
they
heard
him
begynne
,
all
they
should
cry
and
aunswer
the
same
.
And
sodainly
breaking
out
of
the
ambush
,
the
enemy
not
being
ware
of
them
,
the
priest
cried
out
thrise
together
Alleluya
.
All
the
rest
strayt
aunswereth
the
same
.
The
Ecko
wherof
,
through
the
sounde
of
their
voices
rebounding
back
from
the
hilles
made
such
a
sound
,
as
though
they
had
ben
thrise
as
many
more
in
number
then
they
wer
.
Wherwith
their
enemies
wer
so
amased
,
as
though
not
only
the
hiller
,
but
heauen
it selfe
also
did
cry●
out
and
fight
against
them
.
Where
uppon
they
fled
with
all
the
speede
they
could
make
,
casting
away
their
weapon
,
and
harneys
,
and
thinking
it
inough
if
they
might
with
their
naked
bodies
eskape
the
daunger
.
Many
of
them
for
feare
and
haste
wer
drowned
in
the
riuer
which
was
betwext
home
and
them
.
The
innocent
army
behouldeth
the
reuenge
of
their
enemies
,
and
seith
them selues
to
haue
the
Victory
without
battaile
.
The
souldiers
gathereth
vp
the
spoile
,
and
with
great
ioye
acknolegeth
god
only
to
be
the
geuer
of
that
ouerthrow
.
The
bishops
them selues
triumpheth
in
God
to
see
the
enemy
put
to
flight
without
bludshed
,
and
the
Victory
to
haue
ben
gotten
by
faith
in
God
and
not
by
force
of
man
.
This
the
Iland
being
sett
in
good
order
,
the
enemies
both
visible
and
inuisible
being
ouercommed
,
the
bishop
returneth
home
warde
:
to
whom
God
gaue
prosperous
passage
both
for
their
owne
vertues
sake
,
and
also
at
the
intercession
of
the
blessed
martyr
saynt
Albane
.
How
the
Pelagian
here●ies
begynning
to
spryng
againe
Germanus
returning
to
Britanny
with
Seuerus
cured
a
lame
young
man
,
corrected
the
heretikes
,
restored
the
faith
.
The.
21.
Chap.
NOt
longe
after
was
there
worde
brought
owt
of
the
same
Iland
that
the
Pelagian
heresies
beganne
of
new
to
grow
and
multiplye
,
by
meanes
of
certaine
whiche
began
againe
to
set
furth
the
same
.
Againe
therfor
ar
directed
to
the
bishop
the
prayers
of
al
the
clergy
that
he
wold
go
through
with
the
cause
of
God
,
which
he
had
taken
in
hand
before
.
Whose
petition
he
accepting
retourneth
again
wyth
prosperous
windes
in
to
Britanny
,
with
one
Seuerus
a
man
of
great
holynes
,
as
the
which
was
the
disciple
of
Lupus
bishop
of
Trecassa
and
was
ordeyned
bishop
of
Treuers
,
and
preached
first
vnto
that
part
of
the
Germans
the
word
of
God
.
In
this
meane
season
the
wycked
sprittes
flieng
about
the
Iland
did
foreshew
euery
where
(
so
forced
and
constrayned
)
that
Saynt
Germane
was
comyng
.
In
so
much
that
Elafius
one
of
the
cheifest
of
the
Iland
with
out
the
report
of
any
manifest
messanger
,
hasted
to
the
seas
side
,
their
to
meete
the
holy
men
at
their
ariuall
,
bringing
with
him
his
son
which
in
the
flower
of
his
youth
was
benummed
of
his
leg
:
which
was
so
shrunke
in
to
his
thigh
warde
,
through
the
dryth
of
his
sinowes
,
that
he
could
not
set
his
fote
vppon
the
ground
.
With
this
Elafius
cam
a
great
multitude
of
people
to
receiue
the
holy
prelates
:
which
as
sone
as
they
cam
a
lande
,
fell
a
preaching
to
the
people
after
their
wont
manner
.
They
finde
the
people
as
touching
their
faith
in
the
self
same
stay
they
lefte
them
,
they
learneth
the
fault
to
remayne
in
a
few
,
after
whom
they
seeke
,
and
finding
them
owt
they
condemne
them
.
This
donne
Elafius
falleth
downe
at
the
feete
of
the
byshops
,
offering
them
his
sonne
,
whose
pitefull
case
neded
no
prayers
to
entrete
for
the
relief
thereof
.
Euery
man
of
him selfe
pityed
the
young
man
,
especially
the
priestes
,
who
altogether
(
according
to
the
pitie
conceiued
)
beseched
the
clemency
of
God
.
And
forthwith
Saynt
Germane
takyng
the
younge
man
to
him
,
made
him
sitt
downe
:
he
●ealeth
his
knee
that
was
thus
bowed
inward
,
and
with
his
blessed
hand
sercheth
thourow
all
the
affected
place
,
as
farre
as
the
greif
went
.
And
beholde
ech
parte
as
sone
as
he
touched
it
,
receiued
helth
,
and
the
sinowes
returned
to
their
naturall
course
,
so
that
in
sight
of
them
all
,
the
younge
man
is
restored
sounde
vnto
his
father
.
The
people
ar
all
astonyd
at
the
sight
of
so
straunge
a
miracle
,
and
in
all
their
harts
the
catholik
fayth
therby
confirmed
.
Heretikes
banished
the
countre
,
sett
it
in
rest
and
quiet
.
After
that
he
preacheth
to
the
people
of
the
redresse
of
the
said
heresies
.
And
by
the
assent
of
them
all
,
the
first
authors
thereof
ar
condemned
,
to
be
banished
the
land
,
and
ar
deliuered
vnto
the
priestes
to
be
conueyed
beyound
the
sea
:
that
by
this
punishement
both
the
country
might
be
ridd
of
them
,
and
they
of
their
heresy
.
Wherby
it
came
to
passe
,
that
in
that
places
the
fayth
longe
time
after
remayned
sound
and
vndefiled
.
All
thinges
thus
ordered
the
holy
priestes
retourned
with
like
good
spede
as
they
came
.
Saynt
Germane
after
this
went
to
Rauenna
to
treate
for
peace
for
the
people
of
litle
Britanny
in
fraunce
,
and
there
wyth
great
reuerence
being
receiued
of
Valentinian
the
emperour
and
Placidia
his
mother
he
deceased
vnto
Christ
,
whose
corps
wyth
an
honorable
company
was
conueyed
vnto
his
owne
church
not
wythout
miracles
donne
by
the
way
therby
.
Not
long
after
Valentinian
is
kylled
of
the
souldiars
of
Etius
patricius
,
whom
he
had
slayne
before
the
syxt
yere
of
Marcianus
raygne
,
with
whom
the
west
empire
decayed
and
came
to
ruine
.
How
the
Britannes
being
free
from
all
foraine
warres
,
fell
at
warres
with
in
them selues
and
to
all
other
myscheifes
.
The.
22.
Chap.
AT
this
time
the
Britannes
wer
at
peace
with
all
other
forayne
ennemies
but
yet
at
warres
with
in
them
selues
.
Their
citties
and
townes
lay
waste
which
the
ennemies
had
destroyed
:
and
they
which
had
eskaped
the
handes
of
the
enemies
,
wer
slayne
many
of
them
of
their
owne
felowes
.
But
hauing
yet
as
freshe
in
mynd
the
late
calamites
and
slawghters
they
sustayned
,
their
priestes
peres
,
and
subiectes
kept
them
selues
sumwhat
in
order
.
But
after
their
death
,
the
generation
that
followed
,
litle
knowing
and
lesse
regarding
the
stormes
paste
in
their
fathers
dayes
and
hauing
respecte
only
to
that
present
prosperous
estate
in
the
which
they
then
liued
,
wer
so
set
to
breake
al
good
orders
of
truth
and
iustice
,
that
skant
any
token
or
remembrance
thereof
remayned
,
but
only
in
few
ant
that
in
very
few
.
Among
many
other
of
their
horrible
doinges
,
which
their
owne
historiographer
Gildas
,
doth
lamentably
set
forth
in
writing
,
he
sayeth
of
them
thus
,
that
they
neuer
tooke
care
to
preache
the
gospell
of
Christ
vnto
the
English
and
Saxons
which
inhabited
the
land
among
them
.
But
yet
the
goodnes
of
God
did
not
so
forsake
his
people
,
whom
he
foreknew
to
be
saued
.
But
prouided
for
the
sayd
nation
of
the
English
much
more
worthy
preachers
,
by
whome
they
might
be
brought
vnto
his
fayth
.
How
Saynt
Gregory
the
Pope
sent
Saynt
Augustine
with
certaine
religious
men
to
conuert
the
Englishmen
,
and
with
letters
of
exhortation
encouraged
them
in
their
enterprise
.
The.
23.
Chap.
THe
yere
of
chincarnatiō
of
our
Lord
582.
Mauritius
the
54.
S.
Gregory
sendeth
S.
Augustin
to
preache
the
faith
to
English
men
.
Emperour
after
August
raigned
Emperour
of
Rome
21.
yeres
.
An.
●
.
96.
The
x.
yere
of
whose
raygne
,
Gregorius
being
a
man
of
the
greatest
vertu
and
learning
of
his
time
,
was
then
bishop
of
the
Romane
and
Apostolick
see
,
which
he
gouerned
xiij
.
yeres
,
vj.
monethes
,
x.
dayes
.
Which
the
xiiij
.
yere
of
the
raygne
of
the
sayd
emperour
,
and
about
the
hundreth
and
fiftyth
yere
of
the
English
mens
coming
in
to
Britanny
,
being
moued
by
inspiration
of
god
there
vnto
,
sent
the
seruaunt
of
God
,
S.
Augustine
and
certaine
other
monkes
which
feared
god
with
him
to
preach
the
word
of
God
vnto
the
nation
of
the
English
men
.
Which
obeying
the
bishops
commaundement
,
when
they
beganne
to
take
the
sayd
enterprise
in
hand
,
and
had
allready
trauailed
part
of
the
way
,
they
bethought
them selues
it
should
be
better
for
them
to
returne
home
againe
,
then
to
goe
vnto
that
barbarous
and
saluage
countrie
,
whose
language
they
knew
not
.
And
thus
by
common
assent
they
determined
to
do
,
as
being
the
more
surer
way
.
Wher
vppon
they
sendeth
Augustine
backe
againe
to
the
Pope
(
whom
he
had
appoynted
to
be
bishop
ther
if
they
wer
receiued
of
the
English
men
)
humbly
to
require
him
that
they
might
not
go
forward
in
that
so
vncertaine
,
so
perilous
,
and
paynfull
peregrination
.
Whom
he
yet
exhorted
by
letters
,
that
putting
their
trust
in
the
helpe
of
God
they
should
procede
in
their
good
purpose
,
of
the
which
letters
this
is
the
coppy
.
Gregorius
the
s●ruaunt
of
the
seruauntes
of
God
&c.
A
letter
of
S.
Gregory
exhorting
S.
Augustin
to
pursue
For
so
much
as
better
it
wer
neuer
to
begynne
a
good
worke
,
then
after
it
is
once
begonne
to
goe
from
it
againe
,
yow
must
nedes
(
my
deare
sonnes
)
now
fullfill
the
good
worke
which
by
the
helpe
of
God
yow
haue
taken
in
hand
.
his
iourney
to
England
.
Let
therfor
neither
the
trauail
of
the
iourney
,
neither
the
talke
of
euil
tongued
men
dismay
yow
.
But
with
all
force
and
feruour
make
vp
that
yow
haue
by
the
motion
of
God
begonne
,
assuring
your selues
,
that
after
your
great
labour
eternal
reward
shal
follow
.
Be
yow
in
al
pointes
obedient
vnto
Augustine
wōh
I
haue
sent
back
vnto
yow
,
and
appoynted
him
to
be
yower
Abbate
,
knowyng
that
shall
much
profitt
yower
soules
,
which
yow
shall
do
vpon
obedience
of
his
commaundement
.
Ower
almighty
Lord
defend
yow
with
his
grace
,
and
graunte
me
to
see
the
frute
of
your
labours
in
his
kyngdom
of
heauen
:
and
though
I
can
not
labour
my selfe
wyth
yow
,
yet
I
may
enioy
part
of
yower
reward
,
for
that
I
haue
a
wil
to
labour
.
God
kepe
yow
helthy
my
deare
beloued
children
,
dated
the.
23.
of
Iuly
,
ower
Lord
Mauricius
Tiberius
raigning
,
ower
most
vertuous
emperour
,
in
the
xiiij
.
yere
of
his
empier
,
the
xiij
.
yere
after
his
Consullship
,
Indictione
14.
How
he
sent
to
the
bishopp
of
Arells
a
letter
to
receiue
them
.
The.
24.
Chap.
HE
sent
also
at
the
same
time
letters
vnto
Etherius
archbishop
of
Arells
that
he
should
fauorably
entertaine
Augustine
going
in
to
Britanny
of
the
which
letters
this
is
the
tenor
.
To
the
Right
Reuerend
and
most
holy
,
his
brother
and
felowe
bishop
Etherius
,
Gregory
the
seruaunte
of
the
seruauntes
of
God
.
Though
with
such
priestes
as
loueth
god
,
religious
men
nedeth
no
commendation
,
yet
bycause
oportunite
to
write
did
serue
,
we
thought
it
good
to
directe
our
letters
to
your
brotherhood
:
An other
letter
of
S.
Gregory
to
the
Archebishop
of
Aerls
.
aduertising
yow
that
we
haue
sent
Augustine
the
bearer
herof
wyth
other
seruauntes
of
god
accompanyeng
him
for
the
helth
of
soules
:
whom
it
behoueth
yower
holines
to
helpe
and
comfort
as
the
holy
order
of
priesthood
requireth
.
Ant
to
th
entent
yow
may
be
the
better
willing
so
to
doe
,
I
haue
willed
him
to
discouer
vnto
yow
the
cause
of
his
iourney
,
not
dowting
but
that
knowen
,
yow
wil
gladly
shew
him
what
comfort
you
may
.
We
commend
also
vnto
your
charitie
owercommon
common
son
Candidus
priest
,
whom
we
haue
sent
to
ouersee
ower
church
belonging
to
ower
patrymonye
.
God
kepe
yow
in
safete
reuerend
brother
.
Datum
vt
supra
.
How
that
Augustine
cumming
in
to
Britanny
first
preached
vnto
the
kyng
of
kent
in
the
Ile
of
Tenet
,
and
so
being
licenced
of
him
cam
after
in
to
kent
to
preache
.
The.
25.
Chap.
AVgustine
being
muche
encouraged
wyth
the
comfort
of
S.
Gregorie
returned
to
preache
the
word
of
God
with
the
seruauntes
of
Christ
which
wer
with
him
and
came
in
to
Brytanny
.
Ethelbert
at
that
time
was
kyng
of
kent
a
man
of
greate
powessance
,
as
the
whiche
had
enlarged
the
fruntures
of
his
empier
as
far
as
the
greate
flud
Humber
by
the
whiche
the
west
and
northe
Englishe
ar
diuided
.
The
ile
of
Tenet
At
the
easte
ende
of
kent
there
is
the
Ile
of
Tenet
.
600.
miles
in
cumpasse
,
according
to
the
estimation
of
Englishe
miles
,
whiche
Ilande
is
parted
from
the
lande
by
the
flud
Wantsome
whiche
is
of
iij.
furlonges
bredthe
and
in
ij
.
places
only
passable
:
for
bothe
the
heddes
of
him
runeth
in
to
the
sea
.
In
that
Iland
was
Augustine
set
on
land
,
and
his
fellowes
,
to
the
number
of
almost
forty
persons
.
They
tooke
withe
them
certayne
Frenche
men
to
be
theyr
interpretours
according
as
Gregorye
had
commaunded
.
And
sendinge
vnto
the
kynge
Ethelbert
,
they
sent
him
worde
,
that
they
came
from
Rome
,
and
that
they
brought
him
very
good
tydinges
,
that
is
to
wytt
,
that
such
as
shoulde
followe
and
obey
his
doctrine
,
they
shoulde
enioye
an
euerlasting
kyngdome
in
heauen
with
the
true
and
liuing
God
.
Whiche
hearing
this
,
commaunded
that
they
shoulde
tarry
in
the
said
Iland
,
hauing
The
first
face
,
shewe
,
and
maner
of
preaching
the
ghospel
to
vs
Englishmen
,
by
S.
Augustin
our
Apostle
,
in
the
presence
of
Elbert
then
kinge
of
kent
&c
,
An.
596.
all
thinges
necessary
ministred
vnto
them
,
vntill
they
shoulde
heare
farder
of
his
pleasure
.
For
the
brute
of
Christian
religion
had
come
before
vnto
him
,
as
the
whiche
had
maried
a
Christian
woman
of
the
countrye
of
Fraunce
named
Bertha
,
whome
he
maried
with
these
conditions
taken
of
her
parents
,
that
it
shoulde
be
laufull
for
her
to
kepe
vnbroken
the
rites
of
her
faythe
and
religion
,
wyth
her
bysshope
Luidharde
by
name
,
whome
they
appoynted
her
,
to
assiste
and
helpe
her
in
matters
of
her
faythe
.
Wythin
fewe
dayse
herof
the
kynge
came
vnto
the
Iland
:
and
sitting
a
brode
,
he
bid
Augustine
with
his
fellowes
to
come
to
common
wyth
him
.
He
wold
not
suffer
him
to
come
vnto
him
into
any
house
,
least
if
they
wer
skilfull
in
sorcery
they
might
the
rather
deceiue
him
and
preuaile
against
him
.
Our
faith
begann
with
Crosse
and
procession
.
But
they
came
not
armed
with
the
force
of
the
diuell
,
but
endewed
withe
the
strength
of
God
carying
before
them
in
place
of
a
banner
,
a
Crosse
ofsyluer
and
the
image
of
ower
Sauiour
paynted
in
a
table
,
and
singing
the
letanies
,
prayed
bothe
for
themselues
,
and
also
for
them
to
whome
and
for
whose
sake
they
came
thether
.
And
when
they
sitting
downe
as
the
kyng
did
byd
them
,
preached
vnto
him
the
worde
of
life
,
and
also
to
all
his
houshoulde
there
present
,
he
answered
them
saying
yow
geue
vs
very
fayer
wordes
and
promisses
:
but
yet
for
that
they
ar
straunge
and
vnknowen
vnto
me
,
I
can
not
rashly
assent
vnto
them
,
forsakyng
that
auncient
religion
whiche
this
longe
both
I
and
my
people
haue
obserued
.
But
for
so
much
as
yow
ar
come
so
far
to
th
entent
yow
might
part
vnto
vs
suche
knowleadge
as
yow
take
to
be
right
true
and
good
,
we
will
not
seeke
yower
troble
,
but
rather
wyth
all
courtesey
receiue
yow
,
and
ministre
yow
such
thinges
as
ar
behouefull
for
yower
liuelioud
.
Nether
do
we
let
,
but
that
yow
may
wynne
vnto
yower
profession
wythe
yower
preaching
as
many
as
yow
canne
.
He
allowed
them
therfore
a
lodging
in
the
cittye
of
Cantorbury
,
whiche
was
the
head
cittye
of
his
dominion
,
and
as
he
promised
,
prouided
them
of
necessaries
,
and
freely
licenced
them
to
preach
.
It
is
sayd
that
as
they
approched
neare
the
citty
,
hauing
the
crosse
and
image
of
our
kyng
and
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
caried
as
their
maner
was
,
before
them
,
they
songe
all
in
one
tune
this
letany
following
.
We
beseche
the
o
Lord
for
thy
great
mercy
sake
that
thy
furye
and
thyn
angre
may
be
taken
from
this
citty
,
and
from
thy
holy
house
,
bycause
we
haue
synned
.
Alleluya
.
How
the
sayd
Austen
liuing
in
kent
did
follow
the
primatiue
church
both
in
teaching
and
liuing
,
and
of
Caunterbury
the
place
of
the
kinges
abode
was
created
Bishop
.
The.
26.
Chapter
.
AFter
they
wer
now
entred
in
to
their
lodging
,
they
began
to
expresse
the
very
Apostolik
order
of
liuing
of
the
primitiue
church
,
The
life
of
our
Apostles
and
first
preac●ers
.
seruing
God
in
continuall
prayer
,
watching
,
and
fasting
,
and
preaching
the
worde
of
life
to
as
many
as
they
could
,
despising
the
commodities
of
the
worlde
,
as
thinges
none
of
their
owne
,
taking
of
them
whom
they
instructed
only
so
much
as
might
serue
their
necessities
,
liuing
them selues
according
to
that
they
taught
other
,
and
being
ready
to
suffer
both
troubles
and
death
it selfe
in
defense
of
the
truth
they
taught
.
Wherebye
many
did
beleue
and
wer
baptised
,
maruailing
much
at
the
simplicite
of
their
innocent
liuing
,
and
the
sweetnes
of
their
heauenly
doctrine
.
There
was
at
the
east
ende
of
the
citty
an
auncient
church
buylt
in
the
honor
of
saint
Mar●ine
,
made
while
the
Romans
wer
yet
dwelling
in
England
,
in
the
which
the
quene
(
which
as
we
haue
sayd
was
a
Christen
woman
)
did
vse
commonly
to
pray
.
They
also
resorted
commonly
to
the
sayde
church
and
began
there
first
to
syng
seruice
,
Our
first
Apostle
sayed
masse
.
The
first
Christening
of
Englishemen
in
Caunterbury
.
say
masse
,
pray
,
preache
,
and
christen
,
vntill
such
time
as
the
kyng
being
conuerted
vnto
the
faith
they
receiued
more
ample
licence
to
preach
where
they
would
,
and
either
to
buylde
of
new
or
repayre
owld
churches
.
But
when
the
kyng
him selfe
being
much
delighted
wyth
the
purite
of
their
life
and
th
example
of
their
godly
conuersation
,
as
also
with
their
swete
promises
(
which
to
be
true
thei
proued
by
the
working
of
many
miracles
)
did
beleue
and
was
baptised
,
there
began
more
and
more
dayly
to
resort
vnto
their
sermons
and
renouncing
the
rites
of
their
owld
gentilite
,
to
ioyne
them
selues
by
the
fayth
to
the
vnitie
of
the
holy
church
of
Christe
.
Of
whose
faith
and
conuersion
though
the
king
much
reioyced
,
yet
he
would
force
none
to
becomme
Christian
,
but
only
shew
him selfe
in
outward
apparance
more
frendly
vnto
the
faithfull
as
companions
of
one
kingdome
of
heauen
with
him
.
For
why
?
he
had
learned
of
these
his
masters
that
the
seruice
of
Christ
must
be
voluntary
and
not
forced
.
And
without
any
farder
delay
he
appointed
out
for
his
sayd
doctours
a
place
and
see
semely
for
their
degrees
in
his
head
citty
of
Cantorbury
,
and
gaue
them
possessions
necessary
for
the
maintenance
therof
.
How
he
being
created
bishop
did
aduertise
Gregory
the
Pope
of
such
thinges
as
he
had
don
in
Britanny
,
and
required
his
counsell
vppon
certaine
incident
cases
,
The.
27.
Chap.
AFter
this
the
seruaunt
of
God
Augustine
came
to
Arles
,
where
of
Etherius
Archebishoppe
of
the
sayd
citty
,
he
was
created
Archebisshop
of
the
nation
of
the
Enhlish
men
,
according
as
S.
Gregory
the
Pope
had
commaunded
.
And
returning
vnto
Britanny
,
he
sent
forthwith
Laurence
priest
and
Peter
monke
vnto
Rome
,
which
should
make
relation
vnto
saint
Gregory
,
how
that
the
English
men
had
receiued
the
faith
and
he
made
their
bishop
,
This
chapter
is
ful
of
much
good
lerning
and
godly
instructions
.
and
also
required
his
aunswer
vppon
certaine
doubtes
necessary
for
him
to
be
informed
of
,
wher
of
with
out
delay
he
receiued
aunswer
.
Which
we
thought
good
to
put
in
to
this
our
history
.
The
interrogatories
of
Augustine
bishop
of
the
church
of
Cantorbury
.
First
how
the
bishops
should
behaue
them selues
among
their
clergy
,
and
how
the
offeringes
of
the
faithfull
vppon
the
aultar
should
be
distributed
.
And
what
is
the
bisshops
office
in
the
church
.
Gregory
the
Pope
aunswered
.
The
holy
scripture
testifieth
as
I
am
sure
yow
know
,
and
specially
the
Epistles
of
Saint
Paule
vnto
Timothe
,
in
the
which
he
goeth
about
to
enstructe
him
,
The
Sea
Apostolike
.
after
what
sorte
he
ought
to
be
conuersaunt
in
the
house
of
God
.
The
maner
of
the
see
Apostolik
is
,
to
geue
commaundement
vnto
suche
as
be
made
bishops
,
that
all
maner
oblations
that
ar
geuen
be
diuided
in
to
iiij
.
portions
.
And
the
one
therof
geuen
vnto
the
bishop
towards
his
hospitalite
,
thother
to
the
clergy
,
the
third
to
the
poore
,
the
fourth
to
the
reparation
of
the
churches
.
But
for
so
much
as
you
being
brought
vp
vnder
regular
discipline
,
S.
Augustin
our
Apostle
was
a
monke
.
must
not
by
the
order
of
yower
rule
,
liue
a
part
from
yower
clerg●e
,
in
the
church
of
the
English
which
is
as
yet
but
newly
entered
in
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
you
must
follow
that
trade
and
forme
of
lyuing
,
which
was
vsed
in
the
primatiue
church
among
the
fathers
,
amonge
whom
there
was
none
that
sayd
that
to
be
his
owne
which
he
possessed
,
but
al
their
thinges
wer
common
.
And
if
there
be
any
amonge
the
clergy
out
of
holy
orders
which
can
not
liue
chaste
,
The
clergy
ou●
of
holy
orders
taketh
wiues
.
they
shall
take
wiues
and
haue
their
stipend
allowed
them
without
.
For
of
the
same
partes
of
which
we
haue
spoken
of
before
,
we
know
it
is
written
,
that
it
was
diuided
to
euery
man
according
as
he
had
nede
.
You
must
also
think
and
prouide
for
their
stipend
:
and
they
ar
to
be
kepte
vnder
the
ecclesiasticall
rule
,
and
seene
vnto
,
that
they
liue
honestly
,
and
plye
their
psalmo●ye
,
and
kepe
both
hart
,
tongue
and
bo●y
from
all
vnlaufull
chinge
through
the
grace
of
God
.
As
for
them
that
liueth
after
the
common
●ort
,
what
nede
I
to
speake
,
ether
what
portions
they
shall
geue
,
ether
what
hospitalite
they
shall
kepe
,
ether
what
worke
of
mercy
they
shall
fulfill
?
Seing
it
is
commaunded
that
all
which
is
superfluous
,
should
be
employed
vppon
godly
vses
,
according
as
our
Lorde
the
master
of
vs
all
doth
teach
vs
,
Quod
superest
date
eleem●sinam
&
omnia
munda
erunt
vobis
,
Luc.
11.
of
that
which
is
left
geue
almes
,
and
all
shal
be
cleane
vnto
you
.
Augus●ines
demaunde
.
Where
as
there
is
but
one
faith
,
why
be
there
so
many
sundry
customes
of
churches
?
And
one
custome
of
masses
is
obserued
in
the
holy
church
of
Rome
,
an
other
in
Fraunce
?
Gregorius
pope
answereth
.
Yower
brotherhood
knoweth
the
custom
of
the
church
of
Rome
in
the
which
you
wer
brought
vp
.
The
order
of
the
English
seruice
chosen
out
of
other
diuers
countres
for
the
best
.
But
it
pleaseth
me
that
if
you
haue
founde
any
thing
be
it
other
in
the
church
of
Rome
,
Fraunce
,
or
any
other
,
that
may
more
please
god
,
that
you
cheuse
that
,
and
plant
in
the
English
churche
which
as
yet
is
but
late
come
to
the
faith
,
the
best
orders
that
you
can
cheuse
,
and
gather
out
of
them
all
.
For
the
thinges
ar
not
to
be
loued
for
the
place
,
but
the
place
is
to
be
loued
for
the
good
things
tha●
ar
in
it
.
Cheuse
then
out
of
eche
church
,
and
that
that
is
most
godly
,
most
religious
,
moste
best
in
any
of
them
,
that
being
gathered
together
as
it
were
in
a
boundell
deliuer
vnto
them
,
and
inure
them
there
vnto
.
The
question
of
Augustine
.
I
praye
you
how
shall
he
be
punished
which
taketh
any
thing
away
from
the
churche
?
Gregorius
aunswereth
.
Of
church
●obberies
.
That
you
may
consider
by
the
person
of
the
these
.
For
there
be
some
which
hauing
otherwise
to
liue
,
yet
steleth
,
and
some
other
there
be
,
which
are
driuen
thereunto
by
nede
.
Whereby
some
must
be
merced
with
fines
,
some
must
be
punished
with
stripes
,
and
●ome
fauorably
,
some
sharply
corrected
.
And
when
sharpe
punishement
is
excercised
,
it
must
be
done
in
charite
,
not
in
fury
.
For
therfor
the
man
is
punished
that
he
might
not
be
damned
in
hel
fire
.
And
so
we
must
chastise
our
brothers
offending
,
as
the
good
fathers
doth
their
carnall
children
,
whom
though
they
punish
for
their
fawtes
,
yet
they
seeke
to
haue
them
their
heires
,
whom
they
punish
,
and
their
possessions
they
kepeth
for
them
,
whom
they
seme
to
chasten
in
their
anger
.
This
charite
therfore
is
euer
to
be
kept
in
mind
,
and
according
to
it
correction
is
so
to
be
measured
,
that
the
minde
excedeth
not
the
rule
of
reason
.
Thow
shalt
also
tell
them
,
that
they
must
make
restitution
of
such
thinges
as
ar
taken
from
the
church
.
But
god
forbid
,
that
the
churche
should
looke
to
receiue
with
encrease
of
gaine
such
earthly
thinges
,
as
hath
ben
taken
from
them
.
The
question
of
Augustine
.
Whether
ij
.
german
brothers
may
marry
two
systers
which
be
many
degrees
from
them
?
Gregorius
aunswereth
.
That
may
be
done
lawfully
by
all
meanes
,
for
there
is
nothing
found
in
the
scripture
to
the
contrary
.
The
question
of
Augustine
.
Vnto
what
generation
may
the
Christians
mary
with
their
kindsfolke
?
Gregorius
aunswereth
.
It
is
permitted
by
a
certaine
law
of
the
Romanes
that
brothers
and
sisters
children
may
laufully
be
ioyned
together
in
wedlock
.
But
experience
sheweth
that
of
such
wedlocke
their
can
growe
no
children
,
and
the
holy
lawe
forbiddeth
that
we
should
reuele
the
turpitude
of
our
kindered
.
Wherefor
it
is
necessary
that
it
be
the
third
or
the
fourth
generation
that
should
be
permitted
to
marrye
.
As
for
the
second
must
in
any
wise
forbeare
one
from
the
other
.
To
marry
with
our
steppe
mother
,
it
is
a
greuous
offen●e
,
for
it
is
written
in
the
law
.
Leuit.
18.
Thou
shalt
not
reuele
the
tupitude
of
thy
father
.
The
sonne
can
not
●euele
the
turpitude
of
his
father
.
But
bycause
it
is
written
,
Gen.
2.
They
shal
be
two
in
one
fleshe
,
he
that
presumeth
to
reuele
the
turpitude
of
his
steppe
mother
,
whiche
was
one
flesh
with
his
father
,
he
truly
reueleth
the
turpitude
of
his
father
.
It
is
also
forebidden
the
to
marry
with
thy
brothers
wife
,
for
that
by
her
former
mariage
she
was
one
flesh
with
thy
brother
,
for
whiche
cause
Iohn
Baptiste
was
behedded
and
suffered
holy
martyrdome
.
To
whom
though
it
was
not
sayd
,
that
he
should
deny
Christe
,
yet
was
he
killed
for
the
confession
of
Christe
.
For
in
that
oure
Lorde
Iesus
Christe
sayd
I
am
the
truth
,
for
that
he
was
killed
for
the
truth
,
he
shed
his
bloud
also
for
Christ
.
And
whereas
there
be
many
of
the
English
people
,
which
whiles
they
were
yet
infideles
,
were
thus
vnlawfully
coupled
,
when
they
commeth
to
the
faith
they
are
to
be
warned
,
that
they
forbeare
,
and
take
it
to
be
a
right
greuous
offense
.
Teache
them
to
feare
the
dredfull
iudgementes
of
God
,
least
for
vnlaufull
carnall
loue
they
runne
in
dawnger
of
hell
fyre
.
And
yet
for
this
are
they
not
to
be
kept
from
the
communion
of
the
body
and
bloud
of
our
Sauiour
Christe
,
least
you
may
seeme
to
punish
such
thinges
in
them
,
which
they
committed
by
ignorance
before
their
baptisme
.
For
at
this
present
time
the
holy
church
with
a
zele
doth
punish
some
thinges
,
some
other
of
a
mekenes
it
doth
tolerat
,
at
some
other
it
winketh
vppon
consideration
.
Yea
it
so
beareth
and
dissembleth
,
that
the
euill
which
it
hateth
,
by
bearing
and
dissembling
it
redresseth
.
All
such
as
commeth
to
the
faith
,
ar
to
be
warned
that
they
committe
no
such
thing
,
and
if
they
then
doe
,
they
are
to
be
restrained
from
receiuing
the
sacrament
.
For
as
they
are
sumwhat
to
be
borne
withall
which
of
ignorance
doth
offend
,
so
they
are
sharply
to
be
corrected
,
which
wittingly
feare
not
to
syn
.
Augustines
question
.
If
the
bishops
ar
so
far
a
part
one
from
the
other
,
that
they
can
not
conueniently
assemble
together
,
whether
one
may
be
ordained
a
bishop
without
the
presence
of
other
bishops
?
Gregorius
aunswereth
.
In
the
church
of
England
in
which
thou
only
art
as
yet
a
bishop
,
thou
canst
ordaine
none
,
but
without
other
bishops
.
For
when
come
there
any
bishops
oute
of
Fraunce
which
might
assist
you
in
ordaining
bishops
?
We
will
therefore
you
ordaine
bishops
,
but
so
that
they
may
not
be
one
far
from
an
other
,
that
there
be
no
such
necessitie
,
but
that
they
may
hereafter
come
together
at
the
creation
of
other
.
The
Curats
also
whose
presence
may
do
good
ought
easely
come
together
.
When
then
by
the
helpe
of
god
,
the
bishops
shall
be
so
made
that
they
shall
not
be
far
a sunder
one
from
the
other
,
Of
creating
of
bisshops
.
there
shall
be
no
bishop
created
without
iij.
or
iiij
.
bishops
assembled
together
.
For
in
spirituall
matters
howe
they
may
be
wiselye
and
prouidently
disposed
,
we
may
take
example
of
carnall
matters
.
We
see
when
mariages
ar
solemnized
in
the
worlde
,
other
that
ar
maried
ar
called
there
vnto
that
such
as
were
married
before
,
should
ioye
with
such
as
are
married
after
.
Why
then
may
it
not
be
like
in
this
spirituall
ordinance
(
in
the
which
by
spirituall
ministerie
a
man
is
ioyned
vnto
God
)
that
such
then
should
resort
together
,
whiche
ether
may
reioyce
of
the
worthines
of
him
that
is
made
bishop
,
or
may
pray
together
vnto
god
for
his
continuance
?
Augustines
question
.
How
shall
we
deale
with
the
bishops
of
Britanny
and
Fraunce
?
Gregorius
answereth
.
We
geue
the
none
authorite
ouer
the
bishops
of
Fraunce
,
for
that
of
auncient
time
,
of
my
predecessours
the
bishop
of
Arles
receiued
his
palle
,
The
See
of
Rome
.
whom
we
must
not
bereue
of
his
authorite
.
And
if
it
chaunce
you
therfor
to
go
to
Fraunce
,
you
shall
treate
with
the
said
bishop
of
Arles
,
how
such
defaultes
as
ar
in
the
bishops
may
be
redressed
.
Who
if
he
be
negligent
in
the
execution
of
ecclesiasticall
discipline
,
you
must
moue
him
and
prick
him
forward
there
vnto
:
to
whom
also
we
haue
written
,
that
ioyning
with
you
being
there
present
he
will
do
his
endeuoure
,
to
reforme
the
maners
of
the
bishops
in
such
thinges
,
as
ar
contrary
to
our
Lordes
commaundement
.
You
by
youre
owne
authoritie
haue
nothing
to
doe
in
sitting
vppon
the
bishops
matters
.
But
yet
by
courteously
entreating
them
,
by
counselling
them
,
by
geuing
good
example
for
them
to
follow
,
you
may
reforme
to
vertue
the
mindes
of
the
euell
disposed
.
For
why
?
It
is
written
in
the
law
,
he
that
passeth
through
an
other
mans
feilde
,
shall
not
thrust
his
syckle
in
to
his
corne
,
but
rubbe
the
eares
with
his
hande
,
and
so
eate
them
.
Neither
canst
thou
thrust
the
syckle
of
iudgment
into
the
corne
that
is
committed
vnto
an
other
mans
charge
,
but
with
the
example
of
thy
well
doing
,
thow
mayst
rub
of
the
chaffe
of
syn
from
gods
corne
,
and
by
treating
and
persuading
with
them
,
conuert
them
to
the
body
of
the
church
of
Christ
,
as
a
man
doth
the
meate
he
eateth
,
in
to
his
owne
.
But
what
so
euer
ther
is
to
be
don
by
authori●e
,
let
it
be
don
by
the
sayd
bishop
of
Arles
:
least
that
order
should
be
broken
which
was
ordayned
by
the
auncient
institution
of
oure
forefathers
.
The
primacy
of
Caunterbury
in
England
.
As
for
all
the
bishops
of
Britany
,
we
commit
them
vnto
your
charge
,
that
the
vnlerned
by
holsom
doctrine
may
be
instructed
,
the
weake
by
good
persuasions
may
be
strengthened
,
the
froward
by
iust
authorite
may
be
corrected
.
Augustines
question
.
Whether
a
woman
that
is
great
with
childe
may
be
baptised
?
Or
how
long
after
she
is
brought
a
bed
,
shall
she
tarry
er
she
be
receiued
in
to
the
church
?
And
the
childe
that
is
borne
,
how
longe
shall
it
tarry
er
it
be
baptised
lest
it
be
preuented
by
death
?
Or
how
long
after
she
is
brought
a
bed
,
shall
her
husband
forbeare
her
carnall
company
?
Or
if
she
be
in
her
monethly
desease
,
whether
she
may
cum
to
the
church
or
be
receiued
to
the
mystery
of
holy
communion
?
Or
the
man
after
he
hath
carnally
knowen
his
wife
,
whether
he
may
enter
in
to
the
church
before
he
hath
washed
him self
with
water
,
or
receiue
the
mystery
of
the
holy
communion
?
Of
all
the
which
the
rude
English
nation
had
nede
to
be
informed
.
Gregorius
answereth
.
I
doubt
not
but
you
haue
ben
required
counsell
in
their
matters
,
and
I
think
also
I
haue
made
you
already
aunswer
herein
.
Yet
that
which
youerselfe
could
say
and
thinke
herein
,
I
think
you
wold
haue
it
confirmed
with
my
aunswer
.
The
woman
with
child
,
why
should
she
not
be
christened
,
seing
to
be
teeming
is
no
synne
before
the
eyes
of
allmighty
God
?
For
our
first
fathers
,
when
they
had
synned
in
paradise
by
the
right
iudgment
of
God
,
they
lost
the
immortalite
which
they
had
receiued
.
And
for
so
much
as
God
wold
not
vtterly
destroy
mankynd
for
his
syn
in
punishment
of
his
syn
,
he
tooke
from
him
the
benefite
of
immortalite
.
And
yet
of
his
mercy
and
goodnes
he
reserued
vnto
him
the
encrease
of
issue
.
That
then
which
of
the
gift
of
God
is
reserued
vnto
the
nature
of
man
,
by
what
reason
should
it
be
restrained
from
the
grace
of
baptisme
?
For
in
that
sacrament
by
the
which
all
syn
is
vtterly
taken
away
,
it
is
great
folly
to
think
any
man
to
be
restrayned
from
the
gift
of
that
grace
which
is
willing
to
receiue
it
.
When
the
woman
is
deliuered
,
how
many
daies
after
she
shall
cum
to
the
church
it
is
plaine
to
be
knowen
by
the
commaundement
of
the
ould
testament
which
saith
thus
.
Leuit.
12.
The
woman
which
hath
borne
a
male
childe
shall
remaine
xxxiij
.
daies
in
the
blud
of
her
purification●
she
shall
towch
no
holy
thing
nor
shall
enter
into
the
sanctuary
,
vntil
the
daies
of
her
purification
be
fulfilled
.
But
if
she
haue
brought
fourth
a
femal
child
,
lxvj
.
dayes
she
shall
remaine
in
the
blud
of
her
purification
.
Which
yet
is
to
be
knowen
that
it
is
taken
in
mistery
:
for
if
the
same
hower
that
she
is
deliuered
she
should
cum
to
the
church
,
she
should
run
in
no
danger
of
gods
displeasure
.
For
it
is
the
pleasure
of
the
flesh
not
the
paine
that
causeth
the
syn
.
The
plesure
is
in
begetting
the
childe
,
but
bearing
is
the
paine
and
trauaile
.
Wher
vppon
it
was
sayed
vnto
ouer
first
mother
which
first
brake
gods
commaundement
.
I
shall
multiply
thy
pangues
and
paines
and
thou
shalt
bring
fourth
in
sorowe
.
O●●
.
3.
If
then
we
forebid
the
woman
which
is
deliuered
,
to
cum
to
the
church
,
we
make
as
though
her
paine
wer
her
syn
.
By
no
waies
then
it
is
forbidden
to
christen
ether
the
woman
that
is
deliuered
,
or
the
childe
wherof
she
is
deliuered
,
yea
the
very
first
hower
ether
of
the
deliuery
of
the
one
,
ether
of
the
birth
of
the
other
,
if
any
of
them
both
be
in
perill
of
death
.
For
the
grace
of
the
sacrament
,
as
it
is
to
be
geuen
vnto
the
liuing
with
great
discretion
,
so
is
it
to
be
offred
without
delay
to
them
which
draweth
toward
their
death
:
lest
while
time
conuenient
to
geue
the
mystery
of
our
redemption
is
looked
and
taried
for
,
by
meanes
of
delay
the
partie
dye
before
he
may
receiue
the
sayed
benefit
.
Nether
shall
the
man
carnally
accompany
with
his
wife
,
vntill
the
child
that
is
borne
be
weaned
.
But
now
by
a
corrupte
custom
,
the
wemen
refuse
to
nourse
the
children
borne
of
their
owne
body
:
which
seme
to
haue
ben
found
out
only
of
incontinence
:
for
therfore
they
refuse
to
nourse
their
owne
children
,
by
cause
they
will
not
forbeare
the
company
of
their
husbandes
.
Wherfor
such
as
of
an
euill
custome
do
put
out
their
children
to
nourse
,
shall
not
lye
with
their
husbande
vntill
the
daise
of
her
purification
be
fully
complet
.
Also
in
the
time
of
of
her
flowers
they
ar
forbid
to
company
with
their
husbande
.
So
that
the
ould
law
doth
punish
them
which
hath
to
doe
with
a
woman
being
in
that
case
.
Which
woman
yet
neuerthelesse
is
not
then
forbidden
to
cum
to
the
church
,
because
the
superfluite
of
nature
can
not
be
imputed
for
syn
:
and
for
that
she
suffereth
that
against
her
will
,
it
is
no
reason
she
should
be
restrained
from
cumming
into
the
church
.
For
we
know
that
the
woman
which
was
deseased
with
the
bluddy
flix
coming
humbly
behind
our
lord
,
Luc.
8.
touched
the
hem
of
his
garment
,
and
by
and
by
she
was
cured
of
her
said
infirmite
.
If
then
the
woman
which
had
the
bluddy
flix
,
might
laufully
touch
the
garment
of
our
Lord
,
why
may
not
she
enter
into
the
church
which
suffereth
her
monethly
flours
?
But
you
will
say
:
as
for
her
,
her
malady
forced
her
to
seeke
remedy
,
this
other
is
taken
of
her
customable
sycknes
.
Of
natural
infirmities
.
Consider
this
with
thy selfe
deare
brother
,
that
all
that
we
suffer
in
this
mortall
flesh
by
feblenes
of
nature
,
it
was
by
the
iust
iudgement
of
God
ordained
after
our
syn
.
As
hunger
,
thrist
,
heate
,
cold
,
werinesse
,
procedeth
of
the
infirmite
of
nature
.
And
what
other
thing
is
it
to
seeke
foode
against
hunger
,
drinck
against
thirst
,
open
ayre
against
heate
,
garmente
against
colde
,
rest
against
wearinesse
,
but
to
take
medicine
againste
sycknes
?
So
vnto
the
woman
that
monthly
course
of
her
body
is
a
desease
.
If
then
she
did
well
presume
which
being
sycke
touched
the
garment
of
our
Lorde
,
that
which
is
graunted
to
one
woman
,
why
should
it
not
be
graunted
vnto
all
other
,
which
by
nature
ar
greued
with
like
sycknesse
?
Nether
shall
she
be
forebidden
in
the
sayd
daies
to
receiue
the
holy
sacrament
:
but
if
of
a
great
reuerence
which
she
hath
there
vnto
,
she
will
not
presume
to
receiue
it
,
she
is
the
more
to
be
praised
:
but
if
she
doe
receiue
it
,
she
is
the
lesse
to
be
iudged
.
Note
.
For
it
is
the
point
of
well
disposed
mindes
there
to
acknoledg
their
fault
sum
times
,
where
there
is
none
in
dede
.
For
many
times
that
is
committed
without
fault
,
which
yet
proceded
of
a
fault
.
Where
vppon
to
eate
when
we
ar
hungry
is
no
faute
,
and
yet
hungar
began
and
sprange
first
of
the
syn
of
our
first
father
.
And
that
mounthely
custome
is
no
syn
to
the
woman
,
for
that
it
happenyth
naturally
.
But
yet
bycause
nature
is
so
corrupted
,
that
without
the
mans
will
,
it
semeth
to
be
defiled
,
it
had
his
first
originall
of
syn
,
and
remaineth
as
a
punishment
,
to
th
intent
man
might
now
know
what
he
is
becum
through
the
iustice
of
God
by
syn
.
And
that
man
which
did
commit
sinne
with
his
wil
,
should
feele
the
punishment
of
syn
against
his
wil.
And
therfor
wemen
when
they
do
consyder
them selues
herin
,
if
they
mekely
refuse
to
cum
to
the
sacrament
of
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
,
they
ar
to
be
commended
of
their
good
consideration
:
But
if
of
a
good
custome
,
of
a
religious
lif
,
they
haue
a
feruent
desire
to
cum
vnto
the
holy
misteries
,
they
ar
not
to
be
forbidden
,
as
I
haue
sayd
before
.
Difference
betwene
the
new
testament
and
the
old
lawe
.
Math.
15.
For
as
in
the
ould
testament
outward
workes
ar
to
be
obserued
,
so
in
the
new
testament
that
is
not
so
muche
regarded
which
is
outwardly
don
,
as
that
which
is
inwardly
intended
.
For
where
as
the
lawe
forbiddeth
vs
to
eate
many
meates
as
vncleane
,
yet
in
the
gosspell
our
lord
sayeth
:
not
that
which
entereth
in
to
the
mouth
,
defileth
the
man
,
but
that
cummeth
out
of
the
mouth
that
defileth
the
the
man
:
And
shortly
he
sayeth
expounding
the
same
:
out
of
the
harte
cometh
euil
thoughts
.
Where
it
is
sufficiently
declared
that
to
be
vncleane
before
God
which
springeth
out
of
the
root
of
an
vncleane
hert
.
Wheuppon
Saint
Paule
also
saieth
,
that
to
the
cleane
all
thing
is
cleane
:
but
vnto
the
vncleane
and
the
infidele
nothing
is
cleane
.
Ad
Titum
.
1.
And
strayt
after
he
putteth
the
cause
of
that
vncleanes
:
For
their
minde
and
conscience
(
sayth
he
)
is
defiled
.
If
then
the
meat
be
not
vncleane
vnto
him
which
hath
not
an
vncleane
mind
,
why
then
that
which
the
woman
hauing
a
pure
mynd
doth
suffer
of
nature
,
shal
be
imputed
vnto
her
as
impurite
?
As
for
the
man
which
slepeth
with
his
owne
wife
,
shall
not
cum
in
to
the
church
except
he
be
washed
with
water
.
Leuit.
15.
The
law
commaundeth
the
olde
people
,
that
the
man
which
hath
had
to
doe
with
his
wife
,
shal
both
wash
him selfe
with
water
,
and
not
enter
the
church
before
the
going
downe
of
the
son
.
Which
saying
yet
maye
spiritually
be
construed
:
for
then
spiritually
the
man
hath
to
d●e
with
the
woman
,
when
the
minde
doth
delite
him selfe
with
vncleane
thoughts
of
vnlaufull
lust
.
And
except
this
fire
of
lust
be
quenched
,
he
shall
not
think
him self
worthy
the
company
of
the
faithfull
brethern
,
which
findeth
him selfe
possessed
with
vnchaste
desires
.
Though
of
this
thinge
diuers
countries
ar
of
diuers
myndes
,
and
sum
vseth
one
thing
,
sum
an
other
,
yet
the
maner
of
the
Romans
was
euer
of
auncient
time
,
after
the
company
of
their
owne
wyues
both
to
purify
them selues
in
the
bath
,
and
of
reuerence
a
while
to
forbeare
cumming
in
to
the
church
.
We
say
not
this
for
that
we
take
mariage
to
be
syn
.
Whether
in
the
acte
of
mariage
be
any
sinne
.
But
for
that
the
very
laufull
company
of
man
and
wife
is
not
without
pleasure
of
the
flesh
:
and
that
pleasure
can
not
be
all
together
without
sum
syn
.
For
he
was
not
borne
of
aduoutry
or
fornication
but
of
laufull
wedlocke
which
sayeth
:
Psal.
50.
Behold
I
am
begotten
in
iniquite
,
and
my
mother
hath
conceiued
me
in
syn
.
He
which
knewe
him selfe
to
haue
ben
conceiued
in
syn
,
mourned
to
remember
his
synfull
byrthe
.
For
the
tree
doth
beare
in
his
braunches
,
the
corrupte
humours
which
he
drew
of
the
roote
.
In
the
which
wordes
yet
he
dothe
not
call
the
carnall
company
of
man
and
wife
synne
,
but
the
pleasure
therein
.
For
there
be
many
thinges
,
whiche
of
them selues
be
lawfull
and
allowable
,
and
yet
in
the
doing
of
them
we
ar
sumwhat
defiled
.
As
oftentimes
being
angry
we
punish
other
mens
faultes
,
whereby
the
calmnes
of
our
mind
is
troubled
:
and
though
it
be
well
done
that
we
doe
,
yet
is
it
not
well
that
in
doing
it
our
minde
is
putt
out
of
quiet
.
Psal.
30.
For
he
was
angry
with
the
vice
of
the
offenders
,
which
said
,
Myne
eye
is
troubled
with
anger
.
For
whereas
the
minde
can
not
lift
him self
vp
vnto
the
light
of
contemplation
,
except
it
be
still
and
quiet
,
therefore
he
sorowed
to
see
his
eye
distempered
with
anger
.
For
while
he
was
forced
to
looke
downeward
to
punish
the
transgressours
,
he
was
forced
also
to
be
withdrawen
from
the
contemplation
of
thinges
which
are
aboue
.
So
then
it
is
a
commendable
thing
to
be
moued
with
anger
against
synne
,
and
yet
is
it
a
grief
and
a
hinderance
to
the
well
disposed
minde
:
for
in
that
he
hath
ben
angry
,
he
knoweth
that
he
hath
offended
.
Wherefore
,
to
come
to
the
purpose
,
the
right
vse
of
carnall
company
betwene
man
and
wife
,
is
to
come
together
for
procreation
of
children
,
not
for
lust
and
pleasures
sake
.
And
if
any
man
doth
vse
his
wife
not
for
carnall
pleasure
,
but
to
the
ende
of
procreation
only
,
this
man
truly
is
to
be
left
vnto
his
owne
discretion
,
both
for
comming
vnto
the
church
and
also
for
receiuing
of
the
holy
sacrament
of
the
body
and
bloud
of
our
Lord
.
For
he
is
not
to
be
kept
ether
from
the
one
or
the
other
,
which
being
in
the
fire
yet
can
not
be
burned
.
But
when
on
the
contrary
,
not
the
desire
of
issue
,
but
the
pleasure
of
the
body
beareth
the
chiefest
rule
in
the
worke
of
copulation
,
they
haue
both
cause
to
bewaile
their
frailte
.
For
thoughe
the
worde
of
god
did
graunt
them
so
much
,
yet
doth
it
not
so
graunt
it
them
,
that
they
should
be
out
of
feare
of
offence
.
1.
Co●.
7.
For
as
saynt
Paule
writing
to
the
Corinthians
sayeth
,
he
that
can
not
liue
chaste
let
him
haue
his
wife
,
so
he
strayt
sayeth
farder
,
I
say
this
as
tolerating
,
not
commaunding
.
There
is
no
toleration
of
that
which
is
laufull
of
it selfe
.
Wherfore
in
that
he
vseth
this
worde
tolerate
,
he
sheweth
it
to
be
faulty
.
It
is
well
to
be
pondered
that
our
Lord
entending
to
speake
vnto
the
people
in
the
mounte
of
Sina
gaue
commaundement
they
should
first
abstaine
from
wemen
.
Exod
19.
And
if
the
purite
of
the
body
were
there
so
earnestly
required
,
where
our
Lord
by
meanes
of
his
creature
did
speake
vnto
men
,
that
they
whiche
should
heare
the
worde
of
God
should
be
free
from
wemen
,
how
much
more
the
wemen
which
receiue
our
Lord
almighties
body
,
shall
seke
to
preserue
in
them selues
the
clennes
of
the
bodie
,
least
they
may
take
hurt
by
the
greatnes
of
that
vnestimable
mistery
?
●●
Regum
.
21.
Herof
also
is
it
said
by
the
priest
vnto
Dauid
as
touching
his
seruaunts
,
that
if
they
wercleane
from
wemen
they
should
eate
of
the
sew
bred
,
which
otherwise
they
should
not
be
suffered
to
take
,
except
Dauid
would
say
that
they
wer
pure
from
wemen
.
Then
the
man
bathed
in
the
water
after
the
carnall
knowledge
of
his
wife
may
be
admitted
to
the
sacrament
,
when
it
is
tried
that
he
may
come
to
the
church
.
Augustines
question
.
Whether
after
the
illusion
which
is
wont
to
befall
vnto
a
man
in
his
dreame
,
a
lay
man
may
receiue
the
body
of
our
Lorde
,
or
a
priest
may
say
masse
?
Gregorius
answereth
.
Of
nightly
pollutions
or
i●lusions
.
The
testament
of
the
ould
law
,
as
we
haue
aboue
sayd
,
saithe
him
to
be
defiled
,
and
suffereth
him
not
to
enter
the
church
before
euening
,
and
not
but
first
bathed
.
Which
thing
the
spirituall
people
otherwise
vnderstanding
,
shall
take
it
in
like
sense
as
we
haue
aboue
declared
.
For
he
is
deluded
as
it
were
by
dreame
,
whiche
being
tempted
with
vnclenesse
,
is
defiled
with
true
imaginations
in
his
thought
.
But
he
washith
him selfe
with
water
,
that
is
,
he
washeth
away
with
teares
the
filth
of
his
thoughtes
:
And
except
the
fire
of
temptation
go
out
,
let
him
take
him selfe
guilty
as
it
were
vnto
the
euening
.
But
in
this
maner
of
elusions
,
there
is
a
difference
to
be
had
.
For
a
man
must
narrouly
search
and
discusse
him selfe
,
of
what
cause
this
thing
commeth
into
his
minde
,
when
he
is
a
sleape
.
For
sometimes
it
commeth
of
surfet
,
sometimes
of
superfluite
or
weakenes
of
nature
,
and
somtimes
also
of
vncleane
thoughtes
.
When
it
commeth
of
the
superfluite
or
infirmite
of
nature
,
it
is
nothing
at
all
to
be
feared
.
For
the
minde
in
this
case
more
soroweth
that
it
hath
willingly
suffered
,
then
that
it
hath
any
thinge
wittingly
committed
.
But
when
it
hath
risen
thourow
inordinat
excesse
of
diet
,
wherby
the
vessels
of
theseminall
humours
ar
replenished
,
the
minde
thereby
is
not
cleare
and
voide
of
fault
:
yet
it
is
not
guilty
of
so
great
fault
,
that
the
man
thereby
is
to
be
withholden
,
ether
from
receiuing
of
the
sacrament
,
ether
from
saying
of
masse
.
Bicause
it
may
happen
that
ether
it
is
holy
day
,
ether
of
necessite
the
partye
must
say
masse
,
for
that
there
is
no
other
priest
to
be
gotten
in
that
place
.
And
if
there
be
other
at
hand
,
yet
the
illusion
comming
only
of
surfet
,
is
no
sufficient
cause
to
make
a
man
forbeare
the
receite
of
the
holy
mysteries
.
Yet
from
the
offering
of
the
holy
sacrifice
he
ought
(
as
I
thinke
)
meekely
forbeare
,
though
not
from
receiuing●
except
the
minde
withall
be
defouled
with
some
vncleane
phantasies
.
And
though
the
partye
do
not
remember
,
that
in
his
dreame
he
sustayned
any
such
phantasies
,
yet
by
his
owne
iudgement
he
is
not
guyltles
,
if
in
the
dayes
before
,
he
remembreth
he
had
offended
in
gluttonous
feding
of
the
body
.
But
if
it
riseth
of
any
foule
thoughtes
,
which
he
had
wakyng
,
the
offence
is
open
and
manifest
of
it self
.
For
he
doth
see
owt
of
what
roote
that
pollution
did
spring
.
For
the
euell
that
he
wittingly
thought
vppon
,
that
vnwittingly
he
committed
.
But
here
agayne
we
must
consider
,
whether
that
thought
sprang
of
suggestion
,
of
delite
,
or
of
consent
.
For
by
these
three
all
maner
of
synne
is
fulfilled
.
Suggestion
is
by
the
diuel
,
delite
by
the
flesh
:
Suggestion
Delight
.
Consent
.
consente
by
the
spirite
:
The
diuell
was
the
first
prompter
to
synne
.
Eua
as
it
wer
the
flesh
took
delite
therin
.
Adam
as
it
wer
the
spirite
consented
.
And
herin
is
requisite
great
discretion
,
that
the
mynde
as
iudge
ouer
him selfe
should
discerne
betwext
suggestion
and
delite
,
betwext
delite
and
consent
.
For
when
the
wycked
fend
doth
rayse
the
first
motions
vnto
synne
in
ower
harte
,
How
sin
bredeth
in
the
hartes
of
men
.
if
there
follow
no
delite
therin
in
the
mynde
,
there
is
no
synne
at
all
committed
.
But
when
the
flesh
begynneth
to
take
delite
therin
,
then
synne
begynneth
to
springe
:
If
then
aduisedly
he
doth
agree
thereunto
,
then
syn
is
perfyted
.
So
that
in
suggestion
is
the
begynning
,
in
delite
the
feeding
,
in
consent
the
finishing
of
synne
.
And
it
ofte
chaunceth
that
the
euill
,
that
the
diuell
soweth
in
the
thought
,
the
flesh
therin
deliteth
,
add
yet
the
soule
doth
not
agree
ther
vnto
.
And
though
the
flesh
can
fele
no
delite
without
the
soule
,
yet
the
soule
stryuing
against
the
pleasures
of
the
flesh
,
is
against
his
will
hampred
with
the
plesure
of
the
flesh
in
such
sorte
,
that
with
reason
he
doth
gaynsaye
and
not
agree
vnto
it
,
and
yet
is
bound
with
delite
,
but
so
that
he
much
lamenteth
his
bande
.
Wher
vppon
that
principall
champion
of
the
heauenly
army
S.
Paule
,
bewayled
him selfe
saying
:
Rom.
7.
I
fynd
a
law
in
my
lymmes
,
repining
against
the
law
of
my
mynd
and
leading
me
away
prisoner
in
the
law
of
synne
which
is
in
my
lymmes
.
If
he
wer
prisoner
,
then
he
did
not
fight
:
and
if
he
did
fight
why
was
he
prisoner
?
He
then
stryued
wyth
the
law
of
his
mynd
,
against
the
which
the
lawe
of
his
flesh
dyd
fyght
.
Then
if
he
fought
,
he
was
not
in
bondes
.
Man
therefore
is
both
bonde
and
free
:
free
throwgh
righteousnes
which
he
loued
,
and
bonde
throwgh
the
delite
,
which
he
boare
against
his
will
.
These
be
the
aunswers
of
holy
pope
Gregory
vnto
the
demaundes
of
the
reuerent
bishop
Augustine
.
The
epistle
which
he
had
addressed
vnto
the
byshop
of
Arles
,
and
sent
after
to
Vergilius
the
successor
of
Etherius
here
followeth
.
The
Epistle
of
S.
Gregorie
vnto
the
byshop
of
Arles
that
he
should
ayde
Augustine
in
the
worke
of
God
.
The.
28.
Chapter
.
GRegorius
the
seruaunt
of
the
seruauntes
of
God
sendeth
greeting
vnto
the
reuerent
and
his
holy
brother
Vergilius
bisshop
.
With
what
affection
ower
brothers
cumming
of
their
owne
accorde
vnto
vs
ar
to
be
enterteyned
,
it
may
thereby
well
appere
,
for
that
many
times
we
ar
wont
to
byd
them
vnto
ower
house
for
charites
sake
.
If
therfor
it
chaunceth
yower
brother
and
myne
Agustine
byshop
to
cum
vnto
yow
,
I
pray
yow
receiue
him
with
such
harty
and
frendly
enterteynement
,
that
both
he
thereby
may
honorably
be
comforted
,
and
other
tawght
how
brotherly
charite
is
to
be
mayntayned
.
And
for
that
it
often
tymes
chaunceth
that
they
which
be
far
of
,
shall
soner
learne
by
reporte
of
other
such
thinges
as
ar
to
be
reformed
where
we
ar
,
then
we
ower
selfes
,
if
it
be
so
that
yow
heare
by
him
of
thinges
among
yower
priestes
or
other
,
worthy
to
be
redressed
,
sytting
in
examination
of
the
parties
faultye
wyth
him
,
make
diligent
search
and
scrutenye
thereof
.
And
in
such
thinges
as
offendeth
God
and
prouoketh
his
wrath
,
shew
yower
selfe
so
houfull
and
harde
to
be
entreated
,
that
both
to
the
feare
of
other
,
the
offendours
be
punished
,
and
the
innocent
throwgh
false
surmises
be
not
oppressed
.
God
kepe
yow
in
helth
Reuerend
brother
.
Geuyn
the
xx
.
of
August
,
the
xviij
.
yere
of
the
raygne
of
our
good
lord
and
Souerayne
Mauritius
Tiberius
Emperour
.
Indictione
quarta
.
How
the
sayd
Gregory
sent
vnto
Augustine
a
palle
with
a
letter
,
and
more
preachers
.
The.
29.
Chapter
.
FArder
more
the
sayd
Pope
(
for
so
much
as
Augustine
had
aduertised
him
that
ther
was
a
great
haruest
and
few
workemen
)
sent
him
wyth
his
sayd
legates
,
more
preachers
,
of
which
the
chiefest
wer
Mellitus
,
Iustus
,
Rufinianus
:
And
by
them
also
he
sent
all
such
thinges
which
wer
necessary
for
the
furniture
ad
ministery
of
the
church
:
As
holy
vesselles
,
aultarclothes
,
ornamentes
for
the
churches
:
Apparell
also
for
the
priestes
and
clergy
.
Also
reliques
of
the
holy
Apostles
and
martyres
and
many
bookes
.
He
sent
him
also
letters
by
the
which
he
signifieth
vnto
him
that
he
hath
sent
him
a
palle
,
and
enstructeth
him
what
order
he
should
kepe
in
making
of
Byshops
in
the
country
of
Britanny
:
of
which
letters
this
is
the
tenor
.
To
his
most
reuerend
and
holy
brother
Augustine
bishop
,
Gregorius
the
seruaunt
of
the
seruauntes
of
God
.
Though
such
as
labour
in
the
worke
of
God
,
may
assuredly
hope
that
god
doth
reserue
for
them
vnspeakeable
reward
in
the
kyngdom
of
heauen
,
we
neuerthelesse
stand
bound
temporally
also
to
honour
and
reward
them
:
that
they
may
be
meanes
therof
be
the
more
earnestly
bent
to
take
paynes
in
fardering
the
honour
of
God
.
A
palle
from
the
Pope
to
Augustin
the
first
Bishop
of
Caunterbury
.
And
for
so
much
as
by
the
goodnes
of
God
and
yower
trauail
,
the
new
church
of
the
English
people
is
brought
vnto
the
fayth
and
grace
of
Christ
,
we
graunte
vnto
yow
the
vse
of
the
Palle
,
that
to
weare
such
times
only
as
yow
say
Masse
:
And
we
licence
yow
to
ordayne
xij
.
Bishops
in
such
places
as
be
vnder
yower
iurisdiction
:
but
so
that
the
Bishop
of
London
be
euer
here
after
consecrated
of
his
owne
Synode
,
and
receiue
his
palle
of
this
holye
and
Apostolike
see
wherin
I
by
the
aucthoritie
of
God
doe
now
serue
.
Also
we
will
that
you
send
a
bishop
to
the
citte
of
yorke
,
whom
you
shall
think
worthy
of
that
prelacie
,
so
that
if
that
citty
with
the
country
about
receiueth
the
worde
of
God
,
the
sayd
bishop
be
authorised
to
make
twelue
bishops
more
,
and
he
him selfe
be
their
Metropolitane
.
For
we
entend
to
geue
him
also
a
palle
by
the
grace
of
God
,
if
we
liue
:
whom
neuer
the
lesse
we
will
to
be
subiecte
to
yower
disposition
.
But
after
yower
death
so
to
haue
the
ouersight
of
the
rest
of
the
bishops
whom
he
shall
make
him selfe
,
that
he
be
in
no
case
subiecte
vnto
the
aucthorite
of
the
bishop
of
London
.
Betwext
the
Bishops
of
London
and
York
let
this
be
the
difference
,
that
he
be
highest
,
The
priuil●ges
of
the
Bysshops
of
yorke
and
London
.
that
is
first
ordayned
.
All
thinges
that
is
don
for
zele
of
Christe
,
is
to
be
donne
with
common
counsell
and
mutuall
concorde
,
so
that
they
may
wyth
one
mynde
dispose
their
doinges
,
and
which
they
haue
disposed
accomplish
without
variance
.
We
will
farder
that
vnto
yow
be
subiecte
,
not
only
the
byshops
which
yow
shall
make
your selfe
or
such
as
shal
be
made
by
the
bisshop
of
yorke
,
but
also
all
the
priestes
of
Britannie●
to
th
entent
that
of
yowr
liuinge
and
life
they
may
receiue
a
paterne
both
to
beleue
and
also
to
liue
a
right
:
and
executing
their
officies
both
in
soundnes
of
faith
and
integrite
of
lif
they
may
attayne
to
the
kyngdom
of
heauen
when
it
shall
please
God
to
call
them
.
God
kepe
yow
in
helth
reuerend
brother
.
Geuen
the
xx
.
of
August
the
xix
.
yere
of
the
raigne
of
our
Soueraine
Lord
and
Emperour
Mauritius
Tyberius
the
xviij
.
yere
after
his
consuship
,
Indictione
quarta
.
The
copy
of
a
letter
sente
by
S.
Gregory
to
Mellitus
the
Abbat
going
to
Britanny
.
The.
30.
Chap.
AFter
the
sayd
legates
wer
gon
,
and
wer
now
in
their
iourney
toward
Britanny
,
the
holy
father
Gregorius
sent
letters
after
them
worthy
memory
,
in
the
which
he
openly
declared
,
how
earnestly
he
tendered
the
helth
of
our
country
.
Writing
thus
.
Vnto
his
deare
beloued
son
Mellitus
abbat
,
Gregorius
the
seruaunt
of
the
seruauntes
of
God
.
After
the
departure
of
you
and
the
company
which
was
with
you
,
we
wer
in
dought
what
becam
of
you
,
for
that
we
could
heare
nothing
how
you
sped
in
yower
iourny
.
When
then
God
shall
bring
you
vnto
our
reuerend
brother
Augustine
bishop
tell
him
,
what
I
haue
of
longe
time
deuised
with
my selfe
of
the
cause
of
the
English
men
.
Holy
water
,
aultars
and
relikes
.
That
is
to
with
that
not
the
temples
of
the
Idols
,
but
the
Idoles
which
be
in
them
be
broken
,
that
holy
water
be
made
and
sprinkled
about
the
same
temples
,
altars
buylded
,
relikes
placed
.
For
if
the
sayd
churches
be
well
made
,
it
is
nedefull
that
they
be
altered
from
the
worshipping
of
diuels
in
to
the
seruice
of
God
:
that
whiles
the
people
doth
not
see
their
temples
spoiled
,
they
may
(
forsaking
their
error
)
be
moued
the
more
ofte
to
haunt
their
wont
place
to
the
honor
and
seruice
of
God
.
And
for
that
they
are
wonte
to
kill
oxen
in
sacrifice
to
the
diuells
,
they
shal
vse
the
same
slaughter
now
,
but
chaunged
to
a
better
purpose
.
It
may
therefore
be
permitted
them
,
that
in
the
dedication
dayes
or
other
solemne
daies
of
martyrs
,
they
maketh
them
bowers
about
their
churches
,
and
feasting
together
after
a
good
religious
sorte
,
kill
their
oxen
now
to
the
refreshing
of
them selues
,
to
the
praise
of
God
,
and
encrease
of
charite
,
which
before
they
wer
wont
to
offer
vp
in
sacrifice
to
the
diuells
:
that
whiles
sum
outward
comfortes
ar
reserued
vnto
them
,
they
may
thereby
be
brought
the
rather
to
the
inward
comfortes
of
grace
in
God
.
For
it
is
doutlesse
impossible
from
men
being
so
rooted
in
euell
customes
,
to
cut
of
all
their
abuses
vppon
the
sodaine
.
He
that
laboreth
to
clim
vpp
vnto
a
highe
place
,
he
goeth
vpward
by
steppes
and
pases
,
not
by
leapes
.
So
vnto
the
children
of
Israel
being
in
Aegipt
our
Lord
was
wel
knowen
.
But
yet
he
suffered
them
to
doe
sacrifice
vnto
him
still
in
offring
vp
of
beastes
vnto
him
,
which
otherwise
they
wold
haue
offered
vpp
vnto
the
diuels
,
as
they
wer
wont
to
doe
in
the
land
of
Egypt
,
that
altering
their
intente
,
they
should
leue
sum
,
and
also
kepe
sum
of
their
ould
sacrifices
:
that
is
,
that
the
beastes
which
they
offred
before
,
they
should
now
offer
still
.
But
yet
in
offring
them
vnto
the
true
God
,
and
not
vnto
the
diuels
they
should
not
be
the
same
sacrifices
in
all
pointes
as
they
wer
before
.
These
be
the
thinges
which
I
think
expedient
you
declare
vnto
our
sayd
brother
:
to
th
entent
that
he
being
there
may
consider
with
him selfe
,
how
ech
thing
is
to
be
disposed
.
God
kepe
you
in
helth
dearly
beloued
son
in
Christ
.
Geuen
the
xv
.
day
of
Iune
The
xix
.
yere
of
the
raigne
of
our
soueraine
Lord
,
Mauricius
Tyberius
emperour
:
and
the
xvij
.
yere
after
his
consulship
.
Indictione
quarta
.
A
letter
of
S.
Gregorie
to
Augustine
exhorting
him
that
he
should
not
glorie
in
him selfe
of
his
vertues
,
and
miracles
.
The.
31.
Chap.
ABout
this
time
he
sent
Augustine
an
epistle
touching
such
miracles
as
he
had
knowen
to
be
done
by
the
said
Augustine
.
In
the
which
epistle
he
exhorteth
him
,
that
he
should
take
no
pride
of
minde
therefore
.
I
know
(
saith
he
)
deare
brother
,
that
it
pleaseth
god
to
shewe
by
thee
great
miracles
among
the
people
,
which
by
thee
he
hath
called
to
his
faith
.
Wherevpon
it
is
nedefull
that
of
that
heauenly
gifte
,
both
thou
ioyest
with
feare
,
and
fearest
with
ioye
.
Thou
hast
to
ioye
for
that
by
meanes
of
the
said
miracles
the
Englishmens
soules
are
wonne
to
the
faith
.
Thou
hast
to
feare
,
leste
through
the
miracles
,
which
be
don
by
thee
,
thy
weake
mind
be
lifted
vp
in
presumption
falling
as
farre
inwardly
by
vaine
glory
,
as
thou
arte
by
outward
praise
puffed
vp
.
We
must
remember
that
the
disciples
returning
with
ioy
from
their
preaching
when
they
saied
vnto
their
heauenly
master
,
Lucae
.
10.
Lorde
in
thy
name
the
very
diuells
were
obedient
vnto
vs
,
it
was
by
and
by
aunswered
vnto
them
.
Doe
you
not
reioyce
tereat
,
but
rather
reioyce
for
that
your
names
are
written
in
heauen
.
For
they
had
fastened
their
mind
vppon
a
priuate
and
temporall
ioye
when
they
ioyed
of
their
miracles
.
But
Christ
calleth
them
backe
from
priuate
ioy
vnto
commune
,
and
from
temporall
to
eternall
,
when
he
said
:
Ioy
for
that
your
names
are
written
in
heauen
.
For
not
all
the
chosen
of
god
doth
miracles
,
but
yet
all
their
names
are
written
in
heauen
.
For
why
?
They
which
be
the
disciples
of
the
truth
,
ought
to
ioye
in
nothing
,
but
only
in
that
good
thing
,
which
all
other
good
shall
haue
,
as
well
as
they
,
and
whereof
they
all
shall
haue
ioy
without
ende
.
This
therefore
remaineth
deare
beloued
brother
,
that
of
the
thinges
whiche
by
the
power
of
god
thou
workest
outwardly
,
thou
exactly
euer
discusse
thy selfe
inwardly
,
and
thourouly
vnderstand
both
thy selfe
who
thou
arte
,
and
what
plenty
of
grace
god
hath
bestowed
vppon
that
countrie
,
for
whose
sake
,
(
to
th
entent
it
might
be
the
rather
conuerted
)
thou
hast
receiued
the
gift
of
working
miracles
.
And
if
thou
remember
,
that
thou
haste
at
any
time
ether
by
worde
or
dede
offended
god
,
haue
that
euer
in
thy
remembraunce
,
that
the
ofte
thinking
vppon
thy
synne
may
presse
doune
the
mounting
pride
of
thy
hart
.
And
what
so
euer
grace
thou
ether
hast
or
shalt
receiue
,
to
worke
miracles
,
think
it
geuen
thee
not
for
thine
owne
sake
but
for
theirs
,
the
minister
of
whose
saluation
thou
art
ordained
.
How
Saynt
Gregorie
sent
letters
and
presentes
to
king
Ethelberte
.
The
32.
Chapter
.
THe
said
holy
pope
Gregorie
at
the
selfe
same
time
sent
vnto
king
Ethelberte
a
letter
with
rich
presentes
of
diuerse
sortes
,
doing
vnto
the
king
temporall
honours
,
which
through
his
helpe
was
growen
in
knowledg
of
the
glory
of
heauen
.
The
coppy
of
the
said
letter
is
this
.
Vnto
the
right
honorable
and
his
most
worthy
sonne
,
Ethelbert
king
of
the
English
,
Gregorie
bishop
.
A
godly
letter
of
S.
Gregory
to
Ethelbert
the
first
Christen
kinge
of
english
men
.
God
almighty
,
for
this
cause
dothe
calle
good
men
to
the
gouernaunce
of
his
people
,
that
by
their
handes
he
may
distribute
the
giftes
of
his
mercy
and
grace
,
vnto
all
such
ouer
whom
they
haue
the
gouernaunce
.
Which
thing
we
know
to
haue
ben
done
among
the
nation
of
the
English
,
ouer
whom
you
are
chosen
to
haue
the
rule
,
that
by
the
giftes
of
God
employed
vppon
you
,
the
like
benefites
of
grace
might
by
your
meanes
be
geuen
to
all
such
as
are
vnder
your
dominion
.
And
therfor
O
Noble
Son
labour
diligently
to
kepe
the
grace
which
you
haue
receiued
from
god
:
and
seeke
with
spede
to
set
forth
the
faith
of
Christ
to
your
subiectes
.
Haue
a
good
zele
to
procure
the
conuersion
of
as
many
,
as
you
can
possibly
:
forbid
the
worshipping
of
Idoles
:
ouerthrow
their
temples
:
edifie
the
maners
of
your
people
with
example
of
your
owne
integrite
,
with
wordes
of
exhortation
,
feare
,
fayer
speach
,
and
well
doing
,
that
he
may
be
your
rewarder
in
heauen
,
whose
knowledg
and
name
you
make
to
be
enlarged
vppon
the
earth
.
He
also
shall
make
your
memory
the
more
famous
vnto
your
posterite
,
whose
honour
you
seke
and
maintaine
,
among
your
people
.
For
so
Constantinus
being
sometimes
a
most
vertuous
Emperour
him selfe
,
and
calling
his
subiectes
from
the
wicked
worshipping
of
Idoles
,
brought
them
all
with
him selfe
vnder
the
obeysance
of
God
almighty
,
our
Lord
Iesus
Christe
.
Whereby
it
was
brought
to
passe
,
that
his
name
was
of
higher
renoune
then
any
of
the
princes
,
that
went
before
him
,
and
so
much
in
glorie
excelled
all
his
auncetours
,
howe
much
also
he
passed
them
in
well
doing
.
Wherfore
let
your
highnes
also
seeke
now
to
publish
vnto
the
kinges
and
countries
subiecte
to
your
dominion
,
the
knowledg
of
one
god
,
the
Father
,
the
Son
,
and
the
holy
Goste
:
to
th
entent
thereby
you
may
passe
in
honorable
fame
the
auncient
kinges
of
your
nation
:
and
how
much
the
more
you
trauail
to
do
away
sinne
in
your
subiectes
,
you
may
haue
so
much
the
lesse
fear
of
your
own
sinnes
before
the
dreadful
bench
of
Gods
iustice
.
Our
right
reuerend
brother
Augustine
bishop
being
brought
vp
in
rule
of
religion
,
hauing
good
knowledg
in
the
holy
scriptures
,
and
a
man
through
the
grace
of
god
of
much
vertue
,
what
so
euer
he
shall
aduertise
you
to
doe
,
gladly
heare
it
,
deuoutly
doe
it
,
diligently
remember
it
.
For
if
you
will
heare
him
in
that
he
speaketh
vnto
yow
in
Gods
behalfe
,
God
also
shall
the
soner
heare
him
speaking
and
entreating
for
yow
.
If
otherwise
(
as
God
forbid
)
yow
refuse
to
geue
eare
and
heede
to
his
wordes
,
how
can
God
heare
him
praying
for
yow
,
whom
yow
despise
to
heare
speaking
to
yow
from
god
?
Wherfor
with
all
yowr
harte
ioyne
yower
selfe
with
him
and
assiste
him
in
gods
busynes
with
all
such
authorite
,
that
God
hath
geuen
yow
,
that
he
may
make
yow
partaker
of
his
kyngdom
,
whose
fayth
yow
in
your
kyngdom
cause
to
be
receiued
and
obserued
.
We
will
also
yower
highnes
to
know
,
that
(
according
as
we
ar
taught
in
the
holy
scriptures
by
the
very
wordes
of
God
)
the
end
of
this
world
draweth
onward
,
and
the
kyngdom
of
the
sayntes
of
God
shall
follow
,
which
neuer
shall
haue
ende
.
And
the
ende
of
the
world
approching
many
thinges
shall
fall
vppon
vs
,
which
haue
not
ben
heard
of
before
,
that
is
to
witt
,
chaunge
of
the
ayer
,
terrible
sightes
from
heauen
,
tempestes
contrary
to
the
order
of
the
times
.
All
which
shall
not
yet
fall
in
ower
dayes
.
Wherfor
if
yow
shall
know
any
of
these
to
happen
in
your
land
,
let
not
yower
mynd
be
dismayed
therwyth
.
For
therfor
shall
there
be
signes
sent
before
the
end
of
the
world
to
th
entent
we
should
the
more
diligently
tender
the
helth
of
ower
soules
,
liue
euer
in
dowte
and
feare
of
death
,
ready
prepared
by
good
workes
for
the
cumming
of
Criste
our
Iudge
.
Thus
much
haue
I
sayd
in
few
wordes
right
honorable
Son
,
intending
to
speak
more
at
large
,
as
I
shall
heare
the
fayth
to
be
enlarged
in
your
kyngdom
.
Then
shall
I
be
so
much
the
more
encouraged
to
speake
,
how
much
the
greater
comfort
I
shall
conceiue
by
the
conuersion
of
your
country
.
I
haue
sent
yow
small
presentes
,
which
yet
shall
not
seme
small
vnto
yow
,
if
yow
shall
accepte
them
as
halowed
wyth
the
blessing
of
S.
Peter
.
All
mighty
god
make
perfecte
in
yow
his
grace
according
as
he
hath
begonne
.
And
send
yow
both
longe
life
here
vppon
the
earthe
:
and
that
ended
,
eternall
life
in
his
kyngdom
of
heauen
.
The
grace
of
God
kepe
yower
highnes
in
safte
my
dere
Son
.
Datum
vt
supra
.
How
Augustine
repayred
the
church
of
our
Sauiour
and
buylded
the
abbay
of
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
.
The.
32.
Chap.
AVgustine
after
he
had
obtayned
to
haue
a
bishops
see
appoynted
him
in
the
kinges
citty
,
as
is
aboue
sayd
,
through
the
ayd
of
the
kyng
,
he
recouered
there
a
churche
,
which
was
there
of
owld
buylt
by
the
Romans
which
wer
Christianes
,
Christes
church
in
Caunterbury
and
did
dedicate
it
to
the
name
of
our
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
,
and
there
made
a
house
for
him
and
his
successors
.
And
not
far
eastward
from
the
citty
he
buylded
a
[
](A07396-e10310-b)*
*
That
monastery
is
now
called
the
Augustines
,
if
it●
stande
yet
.
monastery
in
the
which
kyng
Ethelbert
through
his
aduise
buylded
a
new
church
in
the
honor
of
Saynt
Peter
and
Paule
,
and
enriched
it
with
sundry
gyftes
,
in
which
both
the
body
of
Augustine
him selfe
and
of
all
the
bishops
of
Cantorbury
,
and
of
all
the
kinges
of
kent
wer
wont
to
be
enterred
.
Which
church
yet
not
Augustine
him selfe
,
but
Laurentius
his
successor
did
consecrat
.
The
first
Abbat
of
that
monastery
was
one
Petrus
a
priest
,
which
being
legat
vnto
Fraunce
was
drowned
in
a
creake
called
Amflete
and
burned
after
a
homly
maner
of
the
inhabitours
of
the
same
place
.
But
ower
Lord
entending
to
haue
it
knowen
,
how
worthy
a
man
he
was
,
made
that
euery
night
there
appeared
a
light
from
heauen
vppon
the
place
,
where
he
lay
buried
:
which
when
the
neyghbours
about
had
espyed
,
gathering
therby
that
he
was
some
good
and
holy
man
,
and
searching
out
what
and
from
whence
he
was
,
remoued
his
body
from
thence
and
buried
it
honorablye
in
the
towne
of
Bulleyne
,
in
a
place
of
the
churche
conuenient
sor
so
worthy
a
person
.
How
Edilfrith
kyng
of
the
Northumbers
wasted
Britanny
and
conquered
the
Scottes
.
The.
33.
Chap.
ABout
this
time
Edilfrith
a
man
very
valiaunt
and
much
desirous
of
renowne
was
king
of
Northumberland
:
one
that
more
wasted
the
Land
of
Brytanny
then
any
of
the
English
Princes
.
So
that
it
semed
he
might
be
compared
vnto
Saul
kyng
of
the
Iraelites
,
saue
only
in
that
he
was
voide
and
ignorant
of
Gods
religion
.
For
none
of
all
the
coronells
,
none
of
all
the
kinges
did
conquer
more
of
the
lande
of
Britanny
,
ether
makyng
them
tributary
,
ether
dreuing
them
cleane
owt
of
the
countrye
and
planting
the
Englsh
in
their
places
,
then
did
this
Edilfrith
.
To
whom
that
might
be
wel
applyed
that
the
Patriarke
Iacob
sayd
,
when
he
gaue
his
sonne
Beniamin
his
blessing
in
the
person
of
Saul
,
Beniamin
like
a
rauening
wolfe
,
in
the
morning
shall
eate
his
pray
and
at
night
shall
diuide
the
spoyle
.
Wherby
Edanaden
kyng
of
Skottes
much
grudging
to
see
him
goe
forward
after
this
sorte
,
assembled
a
mayne
and
a
strong
army
agaynste
him
.
But
the
sayd
Edelfrith
encountering
him
in
the
field
with
a
few
men
gaue
him
the
ouerthrow
,
and
in
that
famous
place
of
Degsastone
,
disconfited
his
great
army
.
In
which
field
Theobald
brother
to
Edilfrith
was
slayne
,
with
that
parte
of
the
army
wherof
he
was
generall
.
This
battell
was
foughten
in
the
yere
of
our
lorde
603.
and
the
xj
.
yere
of
his
raygne
,
which
lasted
xxiiij
.
yeres
,
and
the
first
yere
of
the
raigne
of
Phocas
then
Emperour
of
Rome
.
From
that
time
forward
vnto
this
present
neuer
was
there
king
of
Scottes
,
which
durst
meete
the
English
men
in
the
field
.
THE
SECOND
BOOKE
OF
THE
HISTORIE
OF
the
churche
of
Englande
.
Of
the
life
,
lerning
,
and
death
,
of
blessed
Pope
Gregory
.
The.
1.
Chapter
.
IN
the
yeare
of
the
incarnation
of
our
Lord
605.
An.
605.
the
hollie
pope
Gregory
(
when
he
had
most
gloriously
gouerned
the
see
of
the
Roman
and
Apostolique
churche
.
13.
yeares
.
6.
moneths
and.
10.
dayes
)
departed
this
lyfe
,
and
was
translated
to
the
eternall
seate
of
the
kyngdome
of
heauen
.
Of
whome
it
becometh
me
in
this
our
historie
of
the
churche
of
England
more
largely
to
speake
:
bycause
by
his
diligence
he
conuerted
our
nation
,
that
is
,
the
Engleshmen
from
the
powre
of
Satan
,
to
the
fayth
of
Christ
.
Whome
we
maye
well
,
and
also
must
call
our
Apostle
.
For
as
sone
as
he
was
high
Bishop
ouer
the
whole
wordle
,
S.
Gregory
Bishop
ouer
the
whole
worlde
.
1.
as
head
thereof
.
and
appointed
gouerner
of
the
churches
lately
conuerted
to
the
belefe
of
the
trueth
,
he
made
our
nation
the
churche
of
Christe
,
which
had
ben
euer
vntill
that
time
the
bondsclaue
of
Idolls
.
So
that
we
maye
lawfully
pronownce
of
him
the
sayng
of
the
Apostle
:
That
althowgh
he
were
not
an
Apostle
to
others
,
yet
he
was
vnto
vs
.
S.
Gregory
our
Apostle
.
1.
Cor.
9.
For
the
signet
and
token
of
his
Apostleship
,
we
are
in
our
Lorde
.
This
Gregory
was
a
Roman
borne
,
his
fathers
name
Gordian
,
his
pedegre
of
awncient
stocke
not
only
noble
,
but
also
religiouse
.
For
Felix
somtime
bishop
of
that
same
see
Apostolique
,
a
man
of
greate
renomme
in
Christe
,
and
the
churche
,
was
his
greate
grandfathers
father
.
This
nobilite
of
religion
he
kept
,
and
maintayned
,
with
no
lesse
vertue
,
and
deuotion
,
then
his
parents
,
and
auncient
kinsfolke
had
done
befor
him
.
But
his
woldly
nobilite
he
forsoke
alltogether
and
by
the
speciall
grace
of
God
turned
the
same
to
the
purchasing
of
eternall
glorie
in
heauen
.
S.
Gregory
a
religious
man
.
For
changing
sodenly
his
secular
habite
he
went
into
a
monasterie
:
Where
he
began
to
lyue
in
such
grace
of
perfection
,
that
vnto
his
mynde
(
as
often
after
he
was
wont
to
wytnes
with
weeping
teares
)
all
transitorie
things
were
already
subiecte
,
that
he
far
surmounted
al
worldly
workes
,
that
he
was
wont
to
thinke
of
nothing
,
but
heauenly
things
,
yea
,
that
being
yet
clogged
with
his
erthly
bodie
,
he
now
by
contemplation
did
passe
the
verie
naturall
bounds
of
his
flesh
,
and
that
he
derely
loued
death
also
,
whiche
to
most
men
is
a
paynfull
payne
,
as
an
entraunce
of
lyfe
to
him
,
and
reward
of
his
labour
.
All
which
things
he
sayd
of
him selfe
,
not
craking
of
his
encrease
in
vertues
,
but
rather
lamenting
the
lacke
,
and
decaye
of
them
.
In
which
defecte
(
as
he
was
wont
to
saye
)
he
thought
himselfe
nowe
to
haue
fallen
by
reason
of
his
ecclesiasticall
charge
,
and
occasion
of
greater
care
.
For
talking
on
a
time
secretly
with
Peter
,
his
deacon
,
when
he
had
recompted
the
olde
giftes
,
and
vertuous
graces
of
his
minde
,
strayght
way
he
sayde
sorowfully
.
But
nowe
alas
,
by
the
meanes
of
this
my
ecclesiastical
charges
,
my
mynde
is
encombred
againe
with
secular
affayres
,
and
after
the
good
quyet
and
rest
whiche
it
had
,
is
nowe
defiled
againe
with
the
dust
of
earthly
busines
.
And
when
condescending
to
manie
,
it
wandereth
and
roueth
aboute
owtward
matters
,
after
desiring
inward
good
thowghtes
,
it
returneth
therunto
no
dowbte
,
the
weaker
.
Therfore
I
weigh
with
my selfe
what
I
doe
now
suffer
,
and
I
weigh
also
well
,
what
I
haue
forgone
.
And
when
I
behold
,
what
I
haue
lost
,
this
that
I
suffer
wexeth
more
greueouse
.
Thus
sayde
this
holie
man
of
a
greate
and
passing
humilitie
.
But
we
must
thinke
that
he
lost
none
of
his
monasticall
perfection
by
anye
occasion
or
trowble
of
ecclesiasticall
charge
or
office
of
a
Bishop
:
but
rather
that
then
he
did
much
more
good
,
and
profited
more
in
vertue
by
the
laboure
of
conuerting
manye
to
the
faythe
,
then
he
hadd
done
before
with
the
priuate
quiet
of
his
owne
conuersation
onlye
.
For
euen
being
bisshopp
,
he
ordered
his
house
like
a
monasterye
.
For
as
sone
as
he
was
taken
owte
of
the
monasterye
,
and
ordayned
to
the
ministerye
of
the
aulter
,
being
afterwarde
sent
as
legate
from
the
see
Apostolike
to
Constantinople
,
he
for
all
that
,
S.
Gregory
the
popes
legat
at
Constantinople
.
in
the
earthly
princes
palace
liued
so
,
that
he
neuer
intermitted
his
purpose
of
heauenly
conuersation
.
For
he
toke
with
him
certaine
brethern
of
the
monasterie
(
which
for
verie
brotherly
loue
folowed
him
to
that
Imperiall
citie
)
for
the
better
keping
,
of
his
regular
obseruance
:
that
alwaie
by
their
example
(
for
so
he
writeth
)
he
might
be
fastned
as
with
a
stronge
cable
or
anker
to
the
pleasaunte
porte
of
prayer
,
when
soeuer
he
were
tossed
withe
the
raging
whaues
of
wordly
cares
,
and
might
also
strengthen
his
minde
by
daylie
conference
,
and
reading
with
them
,
whensoeuer
it
shuld
be
shaken
with
secular
affaires
.
And
truly
he
was
by
these
mens
companie
not
only
defended
from
the
assaultes
of
the
worlde
,
and
earthly
troubles
,
but
also
more
and
more
stirred
vp
to
the
exercises
of
heauenly
life
.
For
they
exhorted
him
,
that
he
would
discusse
and
expound
with
some
godly
and
misticall
interpretation
the
booke
of
blessed
Iob
,
which
was
enwrapped
with
manie
greate
obscurities
.
Neither
could
he
denie
them
his
paines
,
which
of
brotherly
loue
moued
him
to
this
profitable
laboure
:
but
hath
therfore
meruelously
declared
in
35.
bookes
of
Expositions
,
how
this
worke
of
Iobes
historie
,
first
is
to
be
vnderstanded
according
to
the
letter
,
them
how
it
may
be
referred
to
Christe
,
and
the
sacramentes
of
the
church
,
last
in
what
sense
the
same
may
be
applied
to
euerie
particular
faithfull
man
.
Which
worke
he
began
to
write
,
while
he
was
legate
in
Constantinople
,
but
he
finished
it
afterward
when
he
was
Bisshop
of
Rome
.
This
blessed
man
,
being
in
Constantinople
supressed
an
heresie
of
the
state
of
our
resurrection
(
which
then
there
arose
)
in
the
very
beginning
,
by
the
force
of
catholike
trueth
,
and
verite
.
S.
Gregory
represseth
an
heresy
ri●ing
in
Constantinople
.
For
Eutychius
Bishop
of
Constantinople
began
to
preache
a
false
doctrine
,
which
was
,
that
our
bodies
in
the
glorie
of
the
resurrection
shuld
be
so
subtile
,
as
is
either
the
winde
,
or
ayer
:
so
that
it
should
not
be
possible
to
feele
'
,
or
touche
them
.
Which
when
S.
Gregory
had
heard
,
he
proued
this
opinion
to
be
quite
contrary
to
the
right
faith
by
the
reason
of
truth
,
and
also
by
the
example
of
the
resurrection
of
our
Lorde
.
For
the
right
,
and
catholike
faith
beleueth
,
that
our
bodies
being
exalted
in
the
glorie
of
immortalitie
,
shal
in
dede
be
subtile
by
the
effect
of
spiritual
poure
,
but
yet
not
withstanding
able
to
befelt
,
and
touched
for
the
truth
of
our
nature
:
according
to
the
example
of
the
bodie
of
our
Lorde
of
which
now
rosen
from
death
him selfe
sayde
to
his
disciples
:
Touche
ye
and
see
,
for
aspirite
hath
nor
flesh
,
nor
bones
as
ye
see
me
haue
.
Luc.
24.
In
the
assertion
of
this
faith
the
right
reuerend
father
Gregory
did
laboure
so
much
against
this
vpstert
heresie
,
quenched
the
same
with
such
diligence
,
and
so
vanquished
it
by
the
healp
of
the
vertuous
Emperour
Tiberius
Constantinus
,
that
from
thence
forth
noman
was
founde
,
The
workes
of
S.
Gregory
,
which
durst
be
a
styrrer
vp
againe
,
or
mainteiner
therof
.
He
made
also
an
other
excellent
booke
,
which
is
called
the
Pastorall
.
Wherin
he
declareth
plainly
,
what
manner
of
man
he
ought
to
be
,
which
should
be
chosen
to
rule
the
churche
.
And
how
the
rulers
therof
ought
to
lyue
them selues
,
and
with
what
discretion
instruct
euery
one
of
their
hearers
,
and
also
with
how
great
consideration
they
shuld
daily
weigh
their
owne
weakenes
.
Moreouer
he
wrote
.
40.
homilies
vppon
the
Gospell
,
which
he
hath
diuided
by
equall
number
into
2.
volumes
.
He
made
also
4.
bookes
of
dialogues
,
in
which
at
the
request
of
his
Deacon
Peter
,
he
hath
gathered
the
vertuous
dedes
,
of
holy
men
,
which
him selfe
could
either
knowe
in
Italie
,
or
heare
of
,
for
their
same
,
to
the
example
of
good
lyfe
for
all
the
posterite
.
That
like
as
in
his
bookes
of
Expositions
he
teacheth
,
in
what
vertues
a
man
must
laboure
,
so
by
the
describing
of
holy
mens
miracles
he
might
shewe
,
what
,
and
how
greate
the
excellencie
of
those
vertues
is
.
Furdermore
bicause●
the
first
and
last
partes
of
Ezechiel
the
prophet
semed
obscure
and
darke
,
he
hath
fully
shewed
by
22.
Homilies
,
how
much
light
,
and
good
matter
is
within
them
.
That
I
nede
not
speake
of
his
smal
booke
of
answers
,
which
he
wrot
back
to
the
questions
of
S.
Austin
the
first
bishop
of
Englishmen
,
as
I
haue
declared
before
,
Lib.
1.
cap.
27.
placing
the
whole
booke
it self
in
this
mine
historie
.
Neither
of
his
other
littell
booke
of
Synodes
,
or
Councels
,
which
he
hath
made
moste
profitably
,
conferring
with
the
bishops
of
Italie
for
the
necessarie
affaires
of
the
church
.
Nor
of
his
familiar
letters
,
sent
vnto
diuers
men
.
Surely
it
is
my
thinke
,
maruaile
,
that
he
should
write
so
manie
,
and
such
great
volumes
being
(
as
he
saith
of
him self
)
almost
in
al
his
youth
vexed
with
the
paines
of
his
bowells
,
and
entralles
,
by
the
weakenes
of
his
stomake
euer
more
sickly
,
and
made
faint
and
feble
with
agues
though
not
verie
feruent
for
the
time
,
yet
with
quotidians
continually
trubling
him
.
But
in
these
his
greate
griefes
counting
carefully
with
him selfe
,
that
the
scripture
saithe
,
Heb.
12.
Euerie
sonne
which
is
receiued
,
is
scourged
before
,
the
harder
he
was
kept
downe
with
these
present
aduersities
,
the
more
certainly
did
he
lifte
vp
himselfe
,
with
the
hope
of
euerlasting
comforte
.
And
this
muche
haue
I
sayde
hitherto
in
the
praise
of
his
excellent
witte
,
which
could
not
,
no
not
with
so
greate
weakenes
of
the
bodie
,
be
any
thing
debated
.
Now
whereas
other
bishops
bestowed
their
laboure
in
building
of
churches
,
and
decking
the
same
with
gold
and
siluer
,
this
man
gaue
him selfe
all
together
to
the
gayning
of
soules
.
S.
Gregory
a
great
almes
man
.
Whatsoeuer
monie
he
had
,
he
diligently
distributed
,
and
gaue
the
same
to
poore
men
,
that
his
righteousnes
might
remayne
worlde
without
end
,
and
his
horne
be
exalted
in
glorie
for
euer
.
Psal.
111.
Who
might
truely
saye
of
himselfe
that
saying
of
blessed
Iob
:
Iob.
29●
The
eare
hearing
did
bring
me
to
blesse
,
and
the
eye
seing
did
beare
witnes
for
me
,
bycause
I
had
delyuered
the
poore
man
crieng
out
,
and
the
fatherles
childe
,
who
had
no
helper
.
The
blessing
of
the
perishing
man
came
vppon
me
,
and
the
heauy
harte
of
the
wydowe
did
I
comforte
.
I
haue
put
on
iustice
,
and
decked
me
theer
with
as
with
a
garment
,
and
pretiouse
crowne
in
my
iudgement
.
I
haue
ben
an
eye
to
the
blinde
,
and
a
foote
to
the
lame
.
I
was
a
father
of
poore
men
,
and
the
cause
which
I
knewe
not
I
diligently
sought
for
.
I
dyd
breake
in
peaces
the
iawes
of
the
vniuste
man
and
euen
out
of
his
teath
pluckt
I
the
praye
:
And
a
litle
after
.
Yf
I
haue
denied
(
saith
Iob
)
to
poore
men
what
they
haue
asked
,
and
haue
made
the
eyen
of
the
widowe
looke
longe
for
her
healpe
:
Yf
I
haue
eaten
my
meate
alone
,
and
the
poore
fatherles
childe
hath
not
eaten
thereof
with
me
.
For
euen
from
myne
infancie
mercie
hath
growen
with
me
,
and
out
of
my
mothers
wombe
hit
was
borne
with
me
.
&c.
Moreouer
to
this
good
S.
Gregories
piete
,
and
perfecte
righteousnes
this
pertaineth
also
that
he
hath
made
our
nation
by
preachers
which
he
sent
hither
,
partetaker
nowe
of
eternall
libertie
,
taking
vs
from
the
teeth
of
our
old
ennemie
the
dyule
.
For
which
our
faith
,
and
saluation
reioysing
with
himselfe
,
and
commending
the
same
with
worthie
prayse
,
he
saith
thus
in
his
exposition
of
blessed
Iob
:
A
ioyfull
●eioysing
of
S.
Gregory
touching
the
conuersion
of
England
to
the
faith
.
Beholde
the
tongue
of
Britannie
,
which
ons
knew
nothing
but
to
rore
rudely
hath
of
late
begonne
to
sing
the
Hebrewe
Alleluya
in
geauing
praise
to
God
.
Beholde
the
Ocean
sea
on
s
rough
and
high
,
but
now
milde
,
and
calme
obeyeth
to
the
feate
of
holie
men
,
and
the
furiouse
fluddes
thereof
,
which
earthly
Princes
with
force
could
neuer
fraye
the
same
for
feare
of
God
the
poore
priestes
doe
binde
with
bare
wordes
.
And
that
Ocean
sea
whiche
neuer
feared
the
mightie
hostes
of
infidels
and
heathen
souldiers
,
doth
now
tremble
at
the
tongues
of
humble
faithful
men
.
For
wheras
by
good
preceptes
,
and
heauenly
wordes
,
yea
and
with
manifest
miracles
too
,
the
grace
and
knowledge
of
God
is
powred
into
it
,
by
the
terrour
of
his
diuinitie
it
is
so
bridled
,
and
kept
lowe
that
now
it
feareth
to
be
troubles●me
,
and
most
ernestly
desireth
to
come
to
the
glorie
of
immortalitie
.
By
which
wordes
this
holye
father
Gregory
doth
declare
that
S.
Austin
,
and
his
companie
brought
the
Englishmen
to
the
knowledg
of
trueth
,
not
only
by
preaching
to
them
in
worde
,
but
also
by
shewing
them
heauenly
signes
,
and
miracles
.
This
holie
Pope
Gregory
amongest
his
other
doinges
,
caused
that
in
the
chappels
of
the
blessed
Apostles
Peter
and
Paule
,
masses
should
be
said
ouer
their
bodies
.
Masse
said
at
the
shrines
of
S.
Peter
and
Paule
in
Rome
.
In
the
celebration
of
which
masses
he
added
these
three
words
and
petitions
ful
of
greate
goodnes
and
perfection
:
Diesque
nostros
in
tua
pace
disponas
,
atque
ab
aeterna
dannatione
nos
eripi
,
et
in
electorum
tuorum
iubeas
grege
numerari
.
Which
is
to
saye
:
And
dispose
our
dayes
in
thy
peace
:
commaunde
vs
to
be
taken
from
eternal
damnation
,
and
to
be
numbred
in
the
flocke
of
thine
electes
.
He
gouerned
the
church
of
Christ
in
the
reygne
of
the
Emperoures
Morys
and
Phocas
.
But
in
the.
2.
yeare
of
this
Phocas
Empire
departing
owt
of
this
life
,
he
went
to
the
true
lyfe
which
is
in
heauen
.
His
bodie
was
buryed
in
S.
Peters
churche
before
the
Vesterie
,
the
xij
.
daye
of
Marche
.
With
the
which
bodie
he
shall
ryse
agayne
herafter
in
glorie
,
with
other
Pastors
of
the
holie
church
:
In
his
tumbe
was
writen
such
an
epitaphe
,
as
foloweth
:
This
corps
,
An
Epitaphe
apon
S.
Gregory
our
Apostle
.
o
earth
,
taken
of
the
,
take
now
agayne
to
keape
Vntyll
the
same
the
lord
shall
styrre
,
to
lyfe
from
deathfull
sleape
.
His
spirite
aboue
the
starres
is
gon
,
where
death
shal
not
it
presse
.
Which
rather
was
a
waye
to
him
,
the
true
lyfe
to
possesse
.
The
chefest
Byshop
buryd
is
,
in
this
sepulchre
here
Which
euer
,
and
in
euery
place
in
goodnes
dyd
appere
.
The
hungrie
man
with
foode
he
fedde
,
the
naked
he
arayde
.
With
sacred
sermons
Christen
sowles
,
from
Satans
powre
he
stayed
.
He
dyd
in
worke
,
what
thinge
in
word
,
soeuer
he
dyd
teach
.
That
he
might
be
a
sample
set
,
to
men
while
he
dyd
preache
.
The
English
land
to
Christe
he
turned
by
vertues
force
and
guyde
.
Making
by
that
new
nation
,
all
Christendom
more
wyde
.
Toy
howe
,
thy
care
,
thy
studie
was
,
good
Pastor
and
thy
paynes
Of
thy
poore
flocke
vnto
thy
Lord
,
to
bring
the
greatest
gaynes
.
With
these
thy
triumphes
then
,
reioyse
Gods
chosen
capitaine
.
For
now
rewarde
of
thy
good
workes
,
thow
surely
dost
obtayne
.
I
must
not
here
with
sylens
passe
ouer
the
reporte
wich
we
haue
heard
by
our
elders
and
auncesters
,
of
S.
Gregory
,
how
,
and
vppon
what
occasion
he
was
moued
to
bestowe
suche
diligent
laboure
in
the
conuersion
of
our
cuntrie
.
The
occasion
why
S.
Gregory
sent
preachers
vnto
our
countre
.
Men
saye
therfore
,
that
on
a
certayne
daye
when
manie
marchantes
came
to
Rome
,
and
brought
into
the
market
place
dyuers
wares
to
be
sold
,
and
manie
also
came
thither
to
bye
,
that
emongest
them
Gregory
him selfe
came
to
cheapen
,
and
vew
the
market
.
Where
when
emongest
other
thinges
he
had
spydde
younge
men
set
to
be
sold
of
white
skinne
and
comly
countenance
,
with
decent
order
,
and
colour
of
their
heare
,
beholding
them
a
while
,
he
demaundyd
at
last
owt
of
what
region
,
or
land
they
were
brought
?
And
it
was
answered
that
they
came
owt
of
the
yle
of
Britannie
,
where
the
inhabitantes
were
all
of
that
beutie
.
Then
asked
he
whether
the
people
of
that
ylande
were
Christen
men
,
or
yet
lyued
in
the
paynims
errors
?
And
answer
was
made
,
that
they
were
all
paynyms
.
Then
this
good
man
heauely
syghing
from
the
botome
of
his
harte
,
Alas
,
quoth
he
,
it
is
a
piteouse
case
,
that
the
author
of
darknes
shuld
possesse
suche
bryght
beauted
people
,
and
men
of
so
fayre
a
face
shuld
inwardly
beare
so
fowle
a
soule
.
Than
enquyred
he
an
other
thing
farder
,
what
was
the
name
of
that
nation
,
or
people
?
And
when
answer
was
geeuen
,
that
they
were
called
[
](A07396-e11220-b)*
*
Angli
.
Angles
,
or
english
.
Truely
not
without
cause
,
quoth
he
,
they
be
called
Angles
.
for
they
haue
an
[
](A07396-e11250-b)*
*
Angelicam
.
Angels
face
.
And
it
is
mete
suche
men
were
partakeners
,
and
inheretors
with
the
Angels
in
heauen
.
But
what
is
,
quoth
he
,
the
name
of
the
prouince
,
whence
they
came
?
The
marchantes
answered
,
that
the
people
of
that
prouince
were
called
[
](A07396-e11270-b)*
*
Of
yorkeshere
.
Deyres
.
Marry
quoth
he
,
they
maye
iustly
be
named
[
](A07396-e11290-b)*
*
Deiri
Deyres
.
For
they
shal
be
taken
[
](A07396-e11310-b)*
*
Deira
eru●i
From
the
yre
of
God
,
and
called
to
the
mercie
of
Christ
.
But
what
is
quoth
he
,
the
kinges
name
of
that
prouince
?
When
it
was
answered
that
his
name
was
Alle
,
S.
Gregory
,
alluding
to
the
name
,
sayde
:
Alleluia
must
be
sounge
in
that
Princes
dominions
to
the
prayse
of
Almightie
God
his
creator
.
Siclegit
Polya
lib.
1.
Hist.
Augl
.
And
furthwith
going
to
the
Byshop
of
the
Roman
and
Apostolike
see
(
for
himselfe
was
not
yet
chosen
Byshop
thereof
)
he
besowght
him
,
that
he
wold
send
into
Britanie
,
and
to
the
Angles
there
,
certayne
ministers
of
the
worde
,
by
whome
they
mowght
be
conuerted
vnto
Christ
saying
,
that
himself
was
ready
to
do
this
dede
by
the
helpe
and
ayde
of
God
,
but
yet
so
,
that
it
shuld
first
please
the
Pope
Apostolike
to
permitte
,
and
allow
the
same
.
Which
his
request
when
he
could
not
then
obtayne
,
(
for
if
the
Bishop
would
haue
graunted
him
that
he
asked
,
yet
the
Romans
coulde
not
had
suffred
him
to
departe
so
farre
from
the
citie
)
afterward
,
as
sone
as
himselfe
was
Bysshopp
,
he
browght
it
to
passe
,
and
fulfilled
this
good
worke
,
which
he
had
before
so
longe
desyred
,
s●nding
forth
dyuers
preachers
,
but
himselfe
helping
at
home
with
prayer
,
and
godly
exhortations
,
that
their
preching
might
be
fruteful
,
and
take
good
effect
.
This
much
according
to
the
opinion
whiche
we
haue
heard
from
our
auncieriters
I
thowght
best
to
put
in
the
historie
of
our
Church
.
How
Austin
exhorted
the
Briton
Bysshops
to
the
catholike
vnitie
,
and
accord
with
a
miracle
done
before
them
:
and
howe
he
profecyed
what
vengeance
shulde
fall
on
them
if
they
despised
his
wordes
.
The
2.
Chap.
ABowt
this
tyme
Austin
by
the
ayde
and
healpe
of
king
Elbert
called
together
the
Byshops
and
doctours
of
the
greatest
prouince
,
and
nearest
to
him
,
whiche
were
the
Britons
,
to
commune
with
them
,
into
a
place
whiche
vntyl
this
daie
is
called
Augustin
zat
,
About
South
Hampton
.
as
ye
would
saie
the
powre
and
strength
of
Austin
,
being
in
the
borders
of
the
Vectias
,
and
west
Saxons
.
There
he
began
with
brotherly
admonition
to
perswade
them
to
be
at
peace
,
and
catholike
vnitie
with
him
,
and
to
communicate
with
him
for
Gods
sake
the
laboure
of
preching
the
gospell
to
the
heathen
of
England
.
For
as
yet
they
kept
not
the
Easter
sondaye
in
dew
time
,
but
from
the.
14.
to
the.
20.
moone
.
Which
compte
is
concluded
in
the
compas
of
.
84.
yeares
.
They
vsed
moreouer
manie
other
thinges
contrarie
to
the
vnitie
of
the
church
.
Which
when
they
had
ben
with
longe
discours
declared
,
and
these
men
neyther
for
prayers
or
exhortations
,
neyther
for
rebukes
or
threttes
of
Austin
,
and
his
companie
would
geaue
their
assent
,
but
rather
preferred
their
own
traditions
before
all
other
churches
whiche
throwgh
owt
the
whole
worlde
agreed
with
Austin
in
Christe
,
then
this
holie
father
made
an
end
of
so
longe
and
troblesome
stryfe
,
saying
in
this
wyse
.
Let
vs
praye
vnto
God
,
Psal.
67.
which
doth
make
men
all
of
one
minde
and
accord
to
dwel
in
his
fathers
howse
,
that
he
will
vowchsafe
to
signifie
vnto
vs
by
some
heauenly
signes
,
whiche
tradition
is
to
be
folowed
,
and
by
what
wayes
we
must
spedely
walke
to
the
entrance
of
his
kingdome
.
Therfore
let
here
be
browght
forth
some
sicke
body
,
Our
Apostles
Faith
confirmed
by
a
miracle
.
and
by
whose
praiers
he
shal
be
healed
,
let
his
fayth
be
beleaued
,
and
his
godly
doinge
be
folowed
of
vs
all
.
To
this
when
his
aduersaries
had
graunted
althowgh
verie
vnwillingly
,
there
was
presented
a
certaine
blind
Englishman
.
Who
being
offred
to
the
Briton
priestes
,
when
by
their
ministerie
he
was
not
holpen
,
●e
coulde
be
cured
,
at
the
length
S.
Austin
compelled
by
iust
,
and
greate
necessitie
fel
on
his
knees
to
the
father
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christe
,
beseching
him
,
that
he
would
restore
sight
to
this
blinde
person
,
that
had
lost
it
,
and
that
by
the
corporall
illumination
,
and
bodely
lightning
of
one
man
,
his
spiritual
grace
mought
enkendle
light
in
the
hartes
of
manie
faythfull
.
And
forthwith
the
blynde
man
sawe
:
and
Austin
was
praised
of
the
people
as
a
trew
precher
of
all
trueth
and
veritie
.
Then
these
Britons
confessed
in
deade
,
that
they
vnderstod
,
that
to
be
the
true
waye
of
ryghteousnes
,
which
Austin
had
preched
and
shewed
them
.
But
yet
they
sayde
,
that
they
coulde
not
alter
and
change
their
olde
customes
and
ordinances
without
the
consent
and
licens
of
their
clerges
and
people
.
They
desyred
therefore
that
they
myght
haue
a
seconde
Synode
of
a
greater
multitude
.
Whiche
when
it
was
appointed
to
be
so
,
there
came
by
reporte
seauen
Briton
Bisshops
,
and
many
other
well
lerned
men
specially
oute
of
their
greatest
monasterie
at
Bangor
,
where
at
that
time
Dynoth
was
Abbot
.
These
men
being
now
redie
to
goe
to
the
forsaide
Synode
came
first
to
a
certaine
holy
and
wise
man
(
which
lyued
there
about
an
Anchoretes
lyfe
)
to
aske
his
counsel
,
whether
they
ought
at
Austins
preaching
and
exhortation
leaue
their
traditions
,
or
no
?
Who
answered
them
:
if
he
be
a
man
of
God
,
folow
him
.
But
how
shal
we
proue
(
sayd
they
)
that
he
is
a
man
of
God
?
The
Anchoret
answered
:
our
Lord
sayth
,
take
ye
on
yow
my
yooke
,
and
lerne
ye
of
me
.
For
I
am
milde
,
and
humble
of
haerte
.
Matth.
●1.
Yf
therfore
this
Austin
be
milde
,
and
humble
of
harte
,
it
is
likely
that
him selfe
beareth
the
yooke
of
Christ
,
and
will
offer
you
the
same
to
beare
.
But
if
he
be
curst
,
and
proude
,
it
is
certaine
,
that
he
is
not
of
God
,
neither
must
we
much
esteme
his
wordes
.
Then
they
enquired
againe
of
him
,
how
they
might
know
whether
this
Austin
were
proude
,
or
no
?
Marry
quoth
he
,
prouide
ye
that
he
with
his
compaine
come
firste
to
the
place
of
the
Synode
,
or
counsell
house
.
The
general●
rule
of
our
Sauiour
euil
construed
in
a
particular
case
.
And
if
when
ye
approche
nere
,
he
ariseth
courteously
to
you
,
thinke
ye
that
he
is
the
seruant
of
Christe
,
and
so
heare
ye
him
obediently
.
But
if
he
despise
yow
,
nor
will
vouchesafe
to
ryse
at
your
presence
,
which
are
the
more
in
number
,
let
him
likewise
be
despised
of
yowe
.
And
truly
as
this
Anchoret
bad
them
,
so
did
they
.
For
it
happened
that
when
they
came
thither
S.
Austin
was
alredy
there●
and
sate
in
his
chayre
.
Which
when
they
sawe
,
straight
waye
wexing
wrothe
they
noted
him
of
pride
,
and
therfore
endeuored
to
ouerthwarte
and
gainsaye
,
what
soeuer
he
proposed
.
His
oracion
briefly
was
thus
:
Although
though
(
dere
brethern
)
in
manie
other
points
ye
doe
contrarie
to
our
custome
,
Thre
〈◊〉
proposed
to
the
B●t●n
or
w●●ch
bishop●
.
or
rather
contrarie
to
the
custome
of
the
vniuersall
churche
of
Christe
,
yet
not
withstanding
if
ye
will
in
these
3.
thinges
consent
,
and
obey
vnto
me
:
that
is
,
to
celebrate
the
Easter
in
dew
time
,
to
accomplish
the
ministerie
of
baptisme
(
by
which
we
are
borne
againe
to
God
)
according
to
the
maner
of
the
holie
Roman
,
and
Apostolike
churche
,
and
last
of
all
to
preache
with
vs
to
this
English
nation
the
word
of
our
Lord●ll
your
other
ceremonies
,
rites
,
fashions
,
and
customs
though
they
be
contrary
to
oures
,
yet
we
will
willingly
suffer
them
,
and
be
content
to
beare
with
them
.
But
they
answered
,
that
they
would
doe
none
of
the
thinges
requested
,
neither
would
compre
him
for
their
Archebishop
:
sayeng
with
them selues
:
A
wrong●
and
〈◊〉
te
surmise
.
Nay
,
if
he
would
not
so
muche
as
rise
to
vs
,
truely
the
more
we
shoulde
now
subiecte
our selues
to
him
,
the
more
woulde
he
hereafter
despise
vs
,
and
set
vs
at
naught
.
To
whome
the
good
man
of
God
S.
Austen
thretfully
proficied
,
that
,
if
they
would
not
take
peace
,
and
be
at
accord
with
their
brethern
,
they
should
receaue
and
feele
warre
from
their
enemies
.
And
yf
they
wold
not
preache
to
the
English
men
the
waye
of
lyfe
,
they
should
suffer
at
their
hande
,
and
by
their
power
the
vengeance
of
death
.
Which
thing
in
al
pointes
came
so
to
passe
as
he
forsayed
,
by
the
secret
working
of
Gods
iudgement
.
A
true
prophecy
of
S.
Augustin
out
Apostle
.
For
it
happened
afterward
,
that
the
most
mighty
king
of
English
men
Edilfrede
(
of
whome
I
haue
spoken
before
)
gathering
a
greate
armie
,
made
at
the
citie
,
which
the
English
men
call
Legacester
,
but
the
Britons
better
Carlege
,
a
foule
slaughter
of
this
vnfaithfull
,
and
naughty
people
.
For
being
now
redy
to
geue
the
onset
of
the
fight
,
when
he
had
spidde
their
priestes
(
which
came
together
to
praye
to
God
for
the
souldiers
warringe
)
stand
a
parte
from
the
rest
in
a
sure
and
safe
place
,
he
demaunded
,
what
they
were
,
and
to
what
end
they
came
thither
?
Now
the
most
parte
of
these
priestes
were
of
the
monasterie
of
Bangor
,
where
was
sayde
to
be
so
great
a
number
of
monkes
,
The
monastery
of
B●gor
in
wales
.
that
this
monasterie
being
diuided
in
to
seauen
companies
,
with
eche
companie
his
seuerall
assigned
ruler
,
none
of
these
compaines
had
lesse
then
3.
hundred
persons
,
who
all
did
euer
lyue
by
the
labour
of
their
owne
handes
.
Manie
therefore
of
them
after
their
3.
dayes
fast
,
came
with
the
rest
to
th
afforsaide
armie
,
to
pray
for
the
souldiers
:
Fasting
and
praying
in
schismatikes
auaileth
not
.
hauing
also
by
them
a
defendour
named
Brockmal
,
who
should
keape
,
and
preserue
them
from
the
weapons
and
strokes
of
their
enemies
,
while
they
were
thus
ernestly
bent
to
their
prayers
.
This
the
cause
of
their
comminge
thither
,
when
king
Edelfrede
had
vnderstoode
,
he
sayd
:
Yf
these
men
crie
and
call
vppon
their
God
against
vs
,
truly
although
they
haue
no
armoure
,
yet
they
fight
against
vs
,
who
with
their
wicked
wordes
,
and
hatefull
curses
persecute
vs
.
Therefore
he
commaunded
his
souldiers
first
to
assault
them
.
And
so
he
vanquished
after
,
the
other
parte
of
this
detestable
hoste
,
but
yet
not
without
greate
losse
of
his
owne
men
.
It
is
reported
,
that
there
were
slaine
in
that
warres
of
them
which
came
to
praye
,
aboute
a
thousande
,
and
two
hundred
men
,
and
only
fiftie
to
haue
escaped
by
flight
.
For
Brockmale
at
the
first
comming
of
his
ennemies
fled
straight
with
all
his
souldiers
,
and
whome
he
ought
to
haue
defended
,
lefte
them
all
naked
and
bare
to
the
strokes
of
the
sworde
.
So
in
this
manner
was
fulfilled
the
prophetie
of
holye
bishop
Austin
.
Who
was
himself
longe
before
that
taken
out
of
this
life
to
the
kingdom
of
heauen
.
And
thus
these
vngratiouse
,
and
false
people
suffred
the
punishment
of
temporal
death
,
bicause
they
had
refused
,
and
despised
the
holsome
counsell
of
perpetuall
life
,
and
saluation
offered
them
.
How
the
saide
Austin
made
Mellite
and
Iustus
Byshops
,
and
of
his
death
.
The.
3.
Chap.
IN
the
yere
of
th
incarnation
of
our
Lord
.
604.
An.
604.
Austin
.
Archebishop
of
Britannie
consecrated
ij
.
Byshops
,
Mellite
and
Iustus
.
The
one
,
that
is
,
Mellite
to
preache
to
the
prouince
of
the
Essex
and
the
countre
about
London
.
Este
Saxons
,
which
are
separated
from
kent
with
the
Tems
.
And
are
fast
ioyned
to
the
Este
sea
.
Whose
chiefe
citie
is
London
,
of
situation
nere
sette
vppon
the
banckes
of
the
fludde
called
the
Tems●
a
princely
mart
towne
,
of
manie
people
arriuing
thither
by
sea
and
lande
.
In
the
which
countrie
at
that
time
raygned
Sabereth
Elberts
nefue
by
his
syster
Ricula
.
Although
this
Sabereth
was
himselfe
vnder
the
dominion
of
the
same
Elbert
,
who
was
(
as
I
haue
before
saide
)
king
ouer
all
the
Englishmen
,
euen
vnto
the
end
of
the
fludde
Humber
.
Kinge
Elbert
the
first
Christen
king
of
Englishmen
,
buildeth
S.
Poules
in
London
and
S.
An
●rewes
in
Rochester
for
the
ij
.
first
bisshops
of
both
those
Secs
,
Mellitus
and
Iustus
.
Wher
also
wer
interred
the
bodies
of
all
the
Archebishops
folowing
,
except
ij
.
only
,
that
is
,
Theodore
and
Berthwold
.
Whose
bodies
were
layed
in
the
church
it selfe
,
Memories
of
soules
departed
.
bycause
the
porche
could
receiue
no
more
.
This
church
hath
almost
in
the
middest
of
hit
an
aulter
dedicated
in
the
honour
of
S.
Gregory
the
Pope
.
Agendae
eorum
.
at
the
whiche
aulter
euery
saterday
their
memories
are
solemnely
celebrated
by
the
priest
of
that
place
.
In
the
tumbe
of
this
same
Austin
was
writen
such
and
epitaphe
as
foloweth
.
Here
lyeth
and
resteth
blessed
S.
Austin
,
The
epitaphe
vpon
S.
Augustine
toumbe
in
Caunte●bury
.
the
first
Archebisshop
of
Caunterbury
who
was
sent
hether
of
holye
S.
Gregory
Bisshop
of
Rome
,
and
strengthened
of
God
by
working
of
miracles
.
Who
conuerted
king
Elbert
and
his
royaulme
from
the
worshypping
of
idols
to
the
faith
of
Christe
:
and
so
fulfilling
in
peace
the
dayes
of
his
office
,
he
dyed
the.
26.
of
Maye
,
in
the
raygne
of
the
same
king
Elbert
.
How
Laurence
with
his
other
Bysshops
warned
the
Scottes
of
the
vnitie
of
the
catholike
churche
,
and
specially
to
folowe
the
same
in
celebrating
the
Ester
.
And
how
Mellite
came
to
Rome
.
The.
4.
Chap.
AFter
the
death
of
S.
Austin
Lawrence
succeded
in
the
Bysshoprik
.
Laurence
the
second
Archebisshop
of
Caunterbury
.
Whom
S.
Austin
himselfe
while
he
lyued
had
ordeyned
therto
,
lest
that
after
he
was
deade
the
state
of
this
churche
,
rude
as
yet
,
and
lately
conuerted
mought
begin
to
wauer
,
and
fall
,
yf
hit
shuld
haue
lacked
a
Pastor
and
ruler
neuer
so
lytle
while
.
Wherin
he
folowed
the
example
of
the
first
pastor
of
the
churche
,
that
is
,
of
the
moste
blessed
,
and
Prince
of
th
appostles
S.
Peter
.
who
when
he
had
layed
at
Rome
the
foundation
of
Christes
churche
,
consecrated
Clement
for
his
successor
,
who
had
euer
before
ben
his
healper
in
preching
the
gospell
.
This
Laurence
being
nowe
Archebisshop
sawe
howe
ioylely
the
fundations
of
this
his
churche
dyd
encrease
,
which
were
wel
and
strongly
layde
.
And
he
endeuoured
to
lyfte
vp
the
same
to
their
perfayte
highnes
,
bothe
by
often
wordes
of
holie
exhortation
,
and
also
continual
examples
of
deuoute
and
godly
workes
.
And
truly
he
hofully
cared
not
only
for
the
newe
churche
,
wich
was
now
gathered
of
Englishemen
,
but
also
for
the
churche
of
the
old
inhabitantes
of
Britannie
,
and
of
the
Scottes
too
.
who
harboured
in
Ireland
the
next
yle
to
Britanny
:
for
the
which
people
also
he
laboured
as
a
true
pastour
and
prelat
.
For
as
sone
as
he
knewe
the
lyfe
and
profession
of
the
Scottes
in
their
forenamed
cuntrie
,
to
be
skarce
Ecclesiasticall
,
and
well
ordered
in
manie
pointes
(
lyke
as
was
the
Britons
at
that
tyme
in
Britannie
)
specially
bycause
they
celebrated
not
the
solennitie
of
Ester
in
dew
tyme
,
but
(
as
I
haue
before
shewed
)
thowght
that
they
must
obserue
and
celebrate
the
daye
of
our
Lords
rresurection
from
the.
4.
mone
to
the.
20.
he
,
Our
first
Christen
I
saye
with
the
other
Bysshops
wrote
vnto
them
an
exhorting
epistle
,
Bishops
labour
to
reconcile
the
Scotts
from
their
schisme
to
the
Catholike
vnit●
beseching
and
praying
them
to
receaue
and
kepe
the
societe
of
peace
,
and
vnitie
of
Catholike
obseruation
,
with
that
churche
of
Christe
which
is
spredde
ouer
all
the
whole
wordle
.
The
beginning
of
this
epistle
was
suche
:
To
our
derest
beloued
brethern
the
Bysshops
and
Abbottes
throwgh
out
all
Scotland
,
Laurence
,
Mellite
and
Iustus
Bysshops
,
and
seruantes
to
them
that
serue
God
greating
.
When
as
the
see
Apostolique
The
see
Apostolike
.
(
according
to
th
accustomable
maner
therof
to
send
into
all
places
of
the
wordle
)
directed
and
sent
vs
vnto
these
west
quarters
,
to
preache
the
word
of
God
to
paynim
people
and
to
hethen
men
,
it
happed
,
vs
to
entre
into
this
yle
which
is
called
Britannie
.
Where
thinking
that
all
that
dyd
beare
the
name
of
Christen
men
walked
according
to
the
customed
waye
of
the
vniuersall
churche
,
we
honored
with
greate
reuerence
as
wel
the
Britons
,
as
the
Scottes
.
But
after
we
had
wel
proued
and
tryed
the
Britons
to
swarue
from
the
same
,
we
yet
iudged
the
Scottes
for
better
men
.
Marye
nowe
we
haue
lerned
by
Bysshop
Dagamus
comming
to
this
before
mentioned
yland
,
and
we
doe
vnderstand
by
the
Abbot
Columban
of
Fraunce
,
that
the
Scottes
do
nothing
differ
from
the
Britons
in
their
conuersation
.
For
Bysshop
Dagamus
coming
to
vs
,
wold
not
only
not
eate
with
vs
,
but
not
so
muche
as
eate
his
meate
in
that
house
where
we
were
.
&ce
.
This
Laurence
with
the
other
Bysshops
,
sent
also
letters
worthie
and
mete
for
his
degree
,
to
the
Briton
priestes
.
With
which
letters
he
hofully
sowght
and
earnestly
laboured
to
confirme
and
strenghthen
them
in
the
catholike
vnitie
:
but
how
muche
he
hath
auailed
therin
these
present
dayes
do
now
well
declare
.
About
this
tyme
came
Mellite
bysshop
of
London
to
Rome
,
Mellite
the
first
B.
of
London
trauaileth
to
the
Pope
for
instructions
.
&c.
there
to
commune
and
counsell
with
the
Apostolike
Pope
Boniface
for
necessarie
causes
of
the
the
English
churche
.
And
when
as
this
right
reuerent
Pope
had
called
a
Synode
of
the
Bishops
of
Italy
,
to
appointe
some
order
,
as
concerning
the
life
of
monkes
,
and
their
quiet
state
,
Mellite
him selfe
sate
amongest
them
,
the
8.
yeare
of
the
raigne
of
Focas
the
Emperour
,
the
13.
Indiction
,
and
the
27.
daye
of
February
,
that
what
thing
so
euer
were
regularly
decreed
there
he
also
subscribing
therunto
might
confirme
them
with
his
authorite
,
and
returning
to
Britannie
might
bringe
them
with
him
to
the
English
churche
,
as
precepts
and
rules
to
be
kept
,
and
obserued
.
As
also
beside
these
rules
,
certain
epistles
which
the
same
Bishop
of
Rome
wrote
,
and
directed
to
the
derely
beloued
in
Christe
,
Archebishop
Laurence
,
and
all
the
clergy
:
and
with
other
letters
which
he
wrote
likewise
to
king
Elbert
,
and
all
the
English
men
.
This
is
the
same
Boniface
which
was
the
4.
Bishop
of
Rome
after
S.
Gregory
.
Who
by
ernest
suit
obtained
a
temple
of
the
Emperour
Focas
for
the
Christians
.
Which
temple
of
auncient
time
was
euer
called
by
a
Greke
name
Pantheon
,
as
who
wold
saye
,
the
temple
of
all
Goddes
.
Out
of
which
temple
this
Boniface
casting
forth
all
filthines
,
and
purging
hit
cleane
,
This
church
stan●eth
in
Rome
at
this
daye
,
and
is
called
S.
Ma●ia
rotunda
.
made
a
church
therof
in
the
honour
of
our
ladie
the
blessed
mother
of
God
,
and
all
the
holy
martyres
of
Christe
,
that
the
number
of
diuels
being
shutte
out
thence
,
the
blessed
companie
of
Saintes
might
haue
there
a
perpetuall
memorie
.
How
when
the
kinges
Elbert
and
Sabareth
were
deade
,
their
successours
brought
vp
againe
idolatrie
.
Whereuppon
Mellite
and
Iustus
depart
out
of
Britannie
.
The.
5.
Chap.
IN
the
yeare
of
th
incarnation
of
our
Lorde
613.
An.
613.
(
which
was
the
21.
after
that
bishop
Austen
,
and
his
compaine
were
sent
to
the
English
nation
to
preache
)
Elbert
king
of
kent
after
his
temporall
reigne
,
which
he
had
kept
most
gloriously
the
space
of
56.
yeares
,
entred
into
eternall
blisse
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
Who
was
the
third
king
of
the
English
men
,
and
reyned
our
all
the
South
prouinces
,
The
first
English
kinges
of
Britanny
.
Suss●x
and
Hampshere
.
which
are
separated
from
the
North
by
the
fludde
Humber
,
and
the
borders
adioyning
therto
.
But
he
was
the
first
of
all
the
kinges
that
entred
in
to
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
For
the
first
English
king
,
was
Elli
king
of
the
South
Saxons
,
the
second
Celin
king
of
the
West
Saxons
whome
they
called
Cewlin
.
The
third
,
as
we
haue
sayde
,
was
Elbert
king
of
Kent
.
The
west
countries
suffolck
,
nortfolck
and
Cābridgshere
.
After
him
the
fourth
was
Redualt
king
of
the
Este
English
.
Who
while
king
Elbert
yet
liued
,
was
chief
gouerner
of
his
countrie
,
and
royalme
vnder
him
.
The
fyueth
was
Edwine
,
kinge
of
Northumberland
,
that
is
,
king
of
all
the
inhabitants
about
the
north
parte
of
the
fludd
Humber
.
This
king
being
a
prince
of
greater
powre
than
all
other
that
ruled
in
Britannie
,
raigned
both
ouer
the
English
men
,
and
Britons
to
,
except
the
people
of
Kent
,
and
added
moreouer
to
the
English
dominions
and
kingdome
,
the
Briton
Ilandes
called
Meuanie
,
which
lye
betwex
Ireland
and
Britannie
.
The
sixth
was
Oswald
king
also
of
Northumberland
a
most
Christen
prince
.
Whose
dominions
were
as
large
.
The
seuenth
was
Oswy
his
brother
,
keping
the
kingdome
almost
within
equall
boundes
for
a
certaine
time
.
But
after
,
he
conquered
for
the
most
part
the
Pictes
and
Scotte
;
men
which
dwelled
in
the
North
quarters
of
Britanny
:
and
made
them
tributarie
.
But
we
wil
speak
of
that
here
after
.
King
Elbert
died
the
24.
day
of
February
,
the
2.
yere
,
after
that
he
had
receiued
the
faith
,
being
ful
past
:
and
is
layde
in
S.
Martins
porch
,
within
the
church
of
the
blessed
Apostels
Peter
and
Paul
,
wher
also
Quene
Bertha
is
buried
.
Which
king
beside
other
his
deades
that
he
bountefully
bestowed
vpon
his
subiectes
,
gaue
and
appointed
them
by
the
counsel
of
wise
men
certaine
lawes
and
iudicial
decrees
according
to
th
example
of
the
Romans
:
which
being
writen
in
the
English
tonge
are
vntil
this
day
kept
of
them
and
as
occasion
serueth
practised
.
Temporall
awes
o●
kinge
〈◊〉
the
〈◊〉
christen
kinge
of
kent
.
In
which
his
lawes
and
decrees
he
first
and
chiefly
ordeined
,
what
amends
he
ought
to
make
,
which
had
by
thefte
taken
away
anie
thinge
from
the
churches
,
bishops
,
or
other
orders
.
Wherein
the
king
prouided
a
safegard
,
and
surtie
for
them
,
whom
,
and
whose
doctrine
he
had
now
receiued
.
This
Elbert
was
the
son
of
Irminrike
whose
father
was
Octa
,
and
Octaes
father
Orrich
,
called
also
Oiske
.
Of
whom
the
kinges
of
kent
are
wont
to
be
called
Oiskinges
.
This
Orriches
fathers
name
was
Hengist
,
who
with
his
Oiske
being
sent
for
of
Vortiger
,
first
entred
into
Britannie
,
as
I
haue
shewed
before
.
But
after
the
death
of
Elbert
,
when
Eadbald
his
sonne
had
taken
on
him
the
rule
of
the
royalme
,
he
greately
hindered
,
and
dammaged
there
the
younge
springes
and
tender
encreases
of
the
churche
.
For
he
would
not
only
not
accept
and
mainteyne
the
faith
of
Christ
,
but
he
was
also
polluted
and
defiled
with
suche
a
fornication
,
as
the
Apostle
witnesseth
neuer
to
haue
ben
heard
of
amongest
the
gentils
,
which
is
,
that
he
had
married
his
fathers
wife
.
With
which
ij
.
heynouse
factes
he
gaue
occasion
to
his
subiectes
to
returne
to
their
former
filthe
and
vomit
,
Reuolting
from
the
faith
in
kent
.
which
vnder
his
fathers
raigne
or
for
fauour
or
feare
of
the
king
had
yelded
to
the
lawes
of
Christen
faith
and
chastite
.
But
the
scourges
of
God
,
and
vengaunce
from
heauen
wanted
not
,
to
the
punishing
and
correcting
of
this
vnfaithfull
kinge
.
For
he
was
plaged
with
often
frensy
of
minde
,
and
raging
fury
of
an
vncleane
sprite
.
Vengeaunce
from
God
.
Nowe
besides
all
this
the
death
also
of
king
Sabareth
,
king
of
the
Este
Saxons
muche
encreased
the
trouble
,
and
persecution
of
the
churche
.
Who
departing
hence
to
the
euerlasting
kingdome
of
heauen
,
left
his
iij.
sonnes
remaining
yet
paynims
,
heyres
of
his
temporall
kingdome
in
earth
.
After
the
death
of
their
father
they
began
straightwaie
and
openly
to
folowe
idolatrie
,
which
while
their
father
liued
,
they
semed
somewhat
to
haue
relented
:
geuing
also
free
licence
to
al
their
subiects
to
worship
idols
.
These
princes
on
a
certaine
time
when
they
sawe
the
bisshop
in
the
churche
,
The
people
do
communicat
〈◊〉
Masse
.
after
he
had
celebrated
the
solemnites
of
the
masse
geaue
the
people
the
sacrament
,
being
puffed
vpp
with
barbarouse
,
and
rude
folie
,
saide
(
as
the
common
reporte
is
)
thus
vnto
him
:
Why
doest
thou
not
geaue
vs
also
some
of
that
white
breade
,
which
thou
diddest
geue
our
father
Saba
,
(
for
so
they
were
wont
to
call
their
father
Sabareth
)
and
which
thou
doest
not
yet
cease
to
geaue
the
people
in
the
churche
?
To
whome
he
answered
:
Yf
ye
wil
be
washed
in
that
holsome
font
,
wherein
your
father
was
,
ye
maye
likewise
eate
of
this
blessed
breade
,
whereof
he
was
partakener
.
But
if
ye
contemne
the
lauetorie
of
life
,
ye
can
in
no
wise
taste
the
breade
of
life
.
The
blessed
sacrament
,
bread
of
life
.
We
will
not
(
said
they
)
enter
into
this
font
of
water
,
for
we
knowe
we
haue
no
nede
thereof
.
But
yet
neuertheles
we
will
eate
of
that
breade
.
And
when
they
had
ben
often
and
ernestly
warned
off
the
bishop
,
that
it
could
not
be
,
that
without
holy
purging
,
and
clensing
by
baptisme
any
man
might
communicate
of
this
most
holie
oblation
,
they
at
last
in
their
furie
and
rage
sayde
to
the
bishop
:
well
,
if
thou
wilt
not
consent
to
vs
in
so
smalle
a
matter
as
we
aske
of
the
,
thou
shalt
not
hensforth
abide
in
our
prouince
and
dominions
.
And
straightway
they
expelled
him
.
Commaunding
him
,
Mellit
the
first
Christen
bishop
of
London
expelled
from
thence
.
and
all
his
companie
to
depart
their
royalme
.
Who
being
expelled
thence
went
into
kent
,
to
common
there
with
Laurence
,
and
Iustus
his
fellow
bishops
,
what
were
best
to
be
done
in
this
case
.
And
by
common
consent
it
was
concluded
,
that
better
it
were
for
them
all
,
to
returne
into
their
countries
,
and
there
to
serue
God
with
a
free
minde
,
and
quiet
conscience
,
then
to
abide
with
those
barbarouse
men
,
or
liue
amongest
such
rebelles
of
the
faith
,
without
all
fruit
or
profit
.
Therfore
Mellite
,
and
Iustus
departed
first
,
and
came
to
the
coastes
of
Fraunce
purposing
there
to
expecte
,
and
attende
for
the
issue
of
these
matters
.
Reuoltig
from
the
faith
in
London●
So
shortly
after
,
these
kinges
,
which
had
driuen
from
them
this
preacher
of
trueth
fell
freely
to
idolatrie
,
and
worshipping
of
diuells
.
But
yet
not
without
the
vengeance
of
God
.
For
on
a
time
waging
battaile
against
the
Genissans
,
they
with
their
whole
armie
were
slaine
.
The
vengeaunce
of
God
ensuing
.
But
although
the
authors
of
this
misscheffe
were
thus
destroied
,
yet
could
not
the
common
people
ons
stirred
to
naughtynes
be
amended
,
and
reuoked
to
the
simplicite
of
faith
,
and
charite
,
which
is
in
Christ
.
How
Lawrence
chastened
by
S.
Peter
conuerted
king
Edbald
to
Christe
,
who
immediatly
after
called
backe
Mellite
and
Iustus
to
preache
.
The.
6.
Chap.
WHen
Laurence
was
now
ready
to
forsake
Britannie
,
and
goe
after
Mellite
and
Iustus
,
he
commaunded
the
night
before
he
went
,
his
bed
to
be
brought
forth
,
and
layed
in
S.
Peter
,
and
Paules
churche
,
of
which
churche
we
haue
oftentimes
spoken
.
Where
,
when
after
manie
his
praiers
,
and
teares
powred
out
to
God
for
the
state
of
the
church
,
reposing
his
body
to
rest
,
and
sleaping
in
his
bedde
,
the
blessed
Apostle
S.
Peter
appeared
to
him
:
who
scourging
him
with
sharp
stripes
a
greate
while
in
the
close
and
secret
night
,
chalenged
him
with
Apostolicall
auctorite
,
and
asked
,
why
he
would
forsake
the
flocke
,
which
he
himselfe
had
committed
vnto
him
?
and
to
what
shepeherd
,
renning
now
awaye
,
he
would
leaue
the
sheape
of
Christe
besette
in
the
middest
of
wolfes
.
Hast
thou
,
quoth
he
,
forgotte
myne
example
,
who
for
the
lytle
ones
of
Christe
,
which
he
commended
to
me
in
witnes
and
token
of
his
loue
,
dyd
suffer
fetters
,
strypes
,
enprisoninges
,
afflictions
,
and
att
the
laste
death
it selfe
,
yea
the
death
of
the
crosse
,
by
infidels
,
and
the
enemies
of
Christe
,
that
I
mought
be
crowned
with
him
?
By
these
S.
Peters
strypes
,
and
with
these
his
exhortations
Lawrence
the
seruant
of
Iesus
Christe
being
styrred
vp
,
and
encouraged
,
came
boldly
to
the
king
erly
in
the
morning
,
and
loosing
his
garment
shewed
him
,
how
sore
he
was
beaten
,
and
pitifully
his
flesh
was
torne
.
The
king
amased
therat
meruayled
much
with
himselfe
.
And
enquyred
who
durst
be
so
bold
as
to
whyp
and
scourge
such
a
man
,
as
this
Lawrence
was
.
But
as
sone
as
he
had
heard
,
that
for
his
owne
healthes
sake
and
saluation
this
bysshop
had
suffred
so
greueouse
beatinges
,
yea
and
that
of
the
Apostle
of
Christe
,
he
feared
much
.
And
afterward
abandoning
all
worship
and
honour
of
ydols
,
renouncinge
also
his
vnlauful
mariage
he
embraced
the
fayth
of
Christe
.
and
being
baptised
he
endeuored
to
keape
and
mayntaine
the
state
of
the
churche
in
all
pointes
to
his
vttermoste
power
.
Moreover
he
sent
into
Fraunce
,
and
called
home
Mellite
and
Iustus
commaunding
them
to
returne
to
their
churches
and
freely
instructe
their
flock
.
Thus
the
yeare
after
their
departure
they
returned
againe
,
Iustus
to
Rochester
,
where
he
was
bishop
.
But
as
for
Mellite
the
Londoners
wold
not
receaue
,
although
he
was
their
bysshop
,
chosing
rather
,
to
obey
idolatrouse
bysshops
then
him
.
And
truly
king
Edbald
was
not
a
Prince
of
so
greate
power
and
strenght
as
was
his
father
,
that
he
might
restore
this
bysshopp
to
his
churche
notwithstanding
the
paynim
Londiners
resistaunce
,
Kent
returneth
to
the
faith
.
but
for
his
owne
part
,
and
all
his
subiectes
,
from
the
daye
,
that
he
was
conuerted
to
our
Lord
,
he
submitted
himselfe
to
the
precepts
of
God
.
Moreouer
he
buylt
a
chappell
in
the
honour
of
our
ladie
the
blessed
mother
of
God
within
the
monasterie
of
S.
Peter
head
of
th
appostles
.
Which
chappell
Mellite
the
Archebisshop
consecrated
.
How
bishop
Mellite
quenched
with
his
prayer
the
fyre
burning
the
citie
of
Caunterbury
.
The.
7.
Chap.
FOr
in
the
raygne
of
this
king
Edbald
the
holye
Archebishop
Laurence
departing
hence
to
the
kyngdome
of
heauen
,
and
being
buryed
,
the
seuenth
daye
of
Februarie
in
the
churche
and
monasterie
of
S.
Peter
th
appostle
fast
by
his
predecessour
Austin
,
Mellite
who
was
bishopp
of
London
,
sate
in
the
See
of
Caunterbury
churche
,
third
Archebysshopp
after
S.
Austin
:
when
as
Iustus
was
yet
a
lyue
,
and
bishopp
of
Rochester
.
Which
ij
.
Prelates
because
they
dyd
rule
and
gouerne
the
English
churche
with
greate
labour
,
and
diligence
,
receiued
eftsoones
exhorting
epistles
from
Boniface
Bysshop
of
the
Roman
and
Apostolique
see
.
Who
after
Dersd●dit
(
otherwise
wise
called
Theodatus
)
gouuerned
the
Church
in
the
yeare
of
our
lord
618.
An.
618.
Mellite
was
often
troubled
with
infirmities
of
the
bodie
,
and
muche
greaued
with
the
gowte
,
yet
notwithstanding
euer
hole
and
sounde
of
mynde
.
Who
passing
ouer
spedely
all
erthly
thinges
,
hyed
him
fast
to
the
blysse
of
heauen
which
is
euer
to
be
beleued
,
euer
to
be
wysshed
for
,
and
euer
to
be
sowght
for
.
He
was
also
noble
by
byrth
,
but
muche
more
noble
for
the
excellencie
of
his
mynde
.
I
will
reherse
one
token
of
his
vertue
,
by
which
a
man
maye
easely
gesse
the
rest
.
When
vppon
a
certaine
tyme
the
citie
of
Caunterbury
by
negligence
was
taken
with
fyre
,
and
began
to
waste
and
consume
awaye
by
muche
encreasing
of
the
flames
,
so
that
no
helpe
of
man
,
no
castinges
of
water
theron
was
able
to
quenche
or
staye
it
,
the
greatest
parte
of
the
citie
being
at
length
nere
burnt
and
the
furiouse
flashes
extending
them selues
euen
to
the
Bysshops
place
,
this
good
bysshop
seing
mans
healpe
now
to
fayle
,
and
trusting
only
in
the
ayde
and
succoure
of
God
,
commaundyd
that
the
myght
be
carryed
out
of
his
howse
and
sette
against
these
fierce
flawes
of
fyre
percing
and
flyeng
all
rounde
aboute
.
Now
where
the
greatest
rage
of
this
burning
was
,
there
was
the
place
of
martyrdome
of
the.
4.
hollie
crouned
Saintes
.
Martyrium
heat
orum
quatuor
Coronatorum
.
Whan
then
the
byshop
by
his
seruantes
was
brought
forth
,
and
sette
in
this
place
,
here
he
began
withe
prayer
,
The
praier
of
the
righteous
man
much
auaileth
.
Iacob
.
5.
sycke
as
he
was
,
to
dryue
awaye
the
peryll
of
fyre
:
which
the
stowght
strength
of
stronge
men
with
muche
labour
could
not
before
bryng
to
passe
.
And
beholde
the
wynde
that
blew
from
the
Southe
wherby
this
fire
was
first
kendled
and
blasted
abrode
,
now
sodenly
bent
against
the
Southe
,
first
tempered
his
blastes
,
for
feare
of
hurting
the
places
ouerryght
in
thother
side
,
and
after
quyte
quenching
the
flames
,
ceasing
,
and
extinguisshing
the
fyre
,
made
all
calme
and
wel
againe
.
And
truly
this
good
man
of
God
,
which
dyd
feruently
alwaye
burne
with
the
fyre
of
inwarde
charite
,
and
was
wont
with
his
often
prayers
,
and
hollie
exhortations
to
dryue
from
himselfe
and
al
his
,
the
daunger
of
ghostly
temtations
,
and
trowble
by
spryghtes
of
the
ayre
,
might
now
iustly
preuaile
against
the
wynde
,
and
easely
cease
these
worldy
flames
,
and
obtayne
that
they
hurted
nor
him
,
nor
his
:
Who
after
he
had
ruled
the
churche
.
v.
yeares
deceased
hence
to
heauen
,
in
the
raygne
of
king
Edbald
and
is
buryed
with
his
predecessours
in
the
oftmentioned
monasterie
,
and
churche
of
S.
Peter
,
At
the
Augustines
●n
Caunterbury
.
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
.
624.
and
the.
22.
daye
of
Februarie
.
How
Pope
Boniface
sent
Iustus
Mellites
successor
a
palle
and
an
epistle
.
The.
8.
Chapter
.
TO
whome
Iustus
succeded
inmediatly
in
the
Byshoprike
,
who
was
Bysshopp
of
Rotchester
.
Ouer
whiche
church
he
appointed
for
him
Romanus
,
and
consecrated
him
Byshop
.
Auth●rite
from●
Rome
to
make
Byshops
.
For
nowe
had
Iustus
receyued
authoritie
to
ordeyne
Byshops
,
from
the
hygh
Byshop
Boniface
,
successour
of
Deusdedit
,
as
we
saied
before
.
The
forme
of
which
authorite
is
as
foloweth
:
To
our
derest
beloued
brother
Iustus
,
Boniface
sendeth
greating
.
A
letter
of
Pope
Bon●●ace
to
Iustus
the.
iiij
.
Archeb
.
of
Cau●●
terb
.
How
godly
,
and
how
ernestly
yow
haue
,
dere
brother
,
laboured
for
the
Gospell
of
Christ
,
not
only
the
tenour
of
your
epistle
directed
vnto
vs
,
but
also
the
perfection
,
and
end
of
your
doinges
,
haue
well
and
fully
declared
.
For
almightie
God
hath
not
forsaken
eyther
the
glorie
of
his
name
,
or
the
fruyte
of
your
labour
.
Wheras
himselfe
faythfully
ha●h
promised
the
prechers
of
his
Gospell
,
sayng
:
Mattb.
2●
.
Behold
I
am
with
yow
alwayes
euen
vnto
the
end
of
the
wordle
.
Which
thing
especially
his
clemencie
hath
shewed
in
this
your
ministerie
,
opening
the
hartes
of
the
gentiles
,
to
receyue
the
singular
mysterie
of
your
preching
.
For
he
hath
made
moste
honorable
the
state
of
your
dignitie
by
his
grace
and
goodnes
,
while
that
himselfe
hath
prepared
you
so
fertell
fruytes
vsing
moste
prouidently
his
talentes
committed
to
yowe
,
geauing
yowe
this
gyfte
,
that
yowe
may
now
assigne
and
shewe
whole
countries
plentifully
multiplyed
in
the
fayth
by
yow
.
And
this
is
geauen
you
in
recompence
,
bycause
you
persisted
continually
in
this
ministerie
of
preching
appointed
to
yowe
,
looking
with
lawdable
pacience
,
for
the
redemption
of
that
people
to
whome
yow
were
sent
,
and
that
they
might
geate
some
good
by
your
merytes
,
and
labour
:
whose
saluation
is
nowe
begonne
wytnessing
our
Lord
,
sayeng
:
●
atth
.
10.
He
that
shall
stand
,
and
perseuere
to
the
end
,
he
it
is
that
shal
be
saued
.
Ye
are
therfore
saued
by
the
hope
of
patience
,
and
by
the
vertue
of
longe
suffring
,
so
that
now
the
hartes
of
infidels
being
purged
,
and
healed
from
their
naturall
,
and
superstitiouse
desease
may
receyue
the
mercye
of
their
Sauiour
.
For
after
we
had
read
the
letters
of
oure
dere
son
king
Adelwald
,
we
vnderstode
with
what
greate
lerning
,
and
instruction
of
holy
scrypture
yow
haue
browght
him
,
to
the
belefe
of
thundowbted
faithe
,
and
trewly
conuerted
him
to
Christe
.
Wheruppon
we
presuming
and
putting
sure
affiaunce
in
the
greate
mercie
of
God
,
doe
hope
,
and
beleaue
,
that
not
only
king
Adelwaldes
subiectes
,
but
also
all
the
next
dwellers
and
inhabitauntes
abowt
him
shall
receiue
by
your
preching
parfect
saluation
,
and
life
euerlasting
.
To
the
entent
that
as
it
is
writen
:
the
reward
of
your
p●rfit
and
ended
worke
,
be
geuen
yowe
from
our
Lorde
,
the
geauer
of
all
good
thinges
.
And
at
the
length
the
vniuersall
confession
of
all
nations
,
receiuing
the
veritie
of
Christian
fayth
,
maye
manifestly
declare
,
Psal.
8.
that
their
sounde
hath
gon
for
the
ouer
all
the
earth
,
and
their
wordes
euen
to
the
vttermost
partes
of
all
the
wordle
.
Wherfore
of
our
bounteousnes
we
haue
sent
yow
by
the
bearers
of
our
present
letters
a
palle
.
Which
we
geue
yow
lycence
to
vse
only
in
the
celebration
of
the
moste
holy
mysteries
:
graunting
yow
moreouer
by
the
grace
,
and
mercye
of
our
Lorde
,
the
ordeyning
of
Bishops
,
when
occasion
shall
require
.
For
so
the
gospell
of
Christe
by
the
preching
of
manye
,
maye
the
better
be
spredd
ouer
all
nations
,
that
be
not
yet
conuerted
.
Let
therefore
your
brotherly
charite
keape
with
a
pure
minde
,
and
sincere
intention
this
authorite
,
which
it
hath
nowe
receiued
by
the
bountifulnes
of
the
see
Apostolique
.
In
remembrance
and
token
whereof
yowe
shall
here
receiue
,
to
your
vse
as
prelat
there
,
this
Robe
which
we
send
you
.
It
remaineth
that
calling
continually
for
the
mercye
,
and
grace
of
our
Lorde
,
you
endeuoure
to
be
such
a
man
,
as
maie
vse
the
rewarde
of
this
our
graunted
,
and
geauen
autorite
worthelye
,
and
not
to
anye
daunger
,
or
losse
of
sowles
:
but
rather
that
yow
maye
be
able
to
shewe
,
and
present
thesame
hereafter
,
before
the
iudgement
seate
of
the
hiest
,
and
most
assured
Iudge
to
come
,
with
the
gaine
of
manie
sowles
to
God
.
Who
keape
and
preserue
yow
alwayes
in
healthe
most
derely
beloued
brother
.
Of
the
raigne
of
king
Edwyne
:
and
how
Pauline
comming
thither
to
preche
the
gospell
,
first
baptised
his
daughter
in
Christian
faith
,
an
others
with
her
.
The.
9.
Chapter
.
ABout
this
time
the
people
also
of
Northumberlande
(
that
is
,
the
English
men
which
dwelled
towarde
the
Northsyde
of
the
fludde
Humber
)
receiued
together
with
their
king
Edwyne
,
the
worde
of
faith
by
the
preching
of
Pauline
,
of
whome
I
haue
sumwhat
spoken
aboue
.
To
the
which
king
in
a
good
abodement
of
receiuing
the
faithe
was
graunted
both
possibilite
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
and
also
greater
poure
by
th
increase
of
his
kingdome
on
earthe
.
For
he
had
subdued
all
the
coastes
of
Britannie
,
whersoeuer
anie
prouinces
or
of
Englishmen
or
Britons
were
inhabited
:
which
thing
no
one
kinge
of
English
men
had
done
before
him
.
Hebride●
Insulae
.
Moreouer
he
added
(
as
we
haue
shewed
before
)
the
Meuian
yles
to
the
Englishe
kingdome
.
Of
which
yles
the
first
that
is
nerest
the
South
,
and
in
situation
larger
,
and
for
the
plentifulnes
of
corne
more
fertyle
,
hath
dwelling
rome
for
the
number
of
.
960.
families
to
the
estimate
of
English
men
.
The
seconde
hath
space
of
grounde
but
for
300.
tenements
,
or
somwhat
more
.
Now
the
occasion
that
these
peoples
came
to
the
faith
,
was
suche
:
The
before
named
king
Edwine
was
ioyned
in
affinite
to
the
kinge
of
kent
,
by
the
marriage
of
Ladie
Edelburge
,
otherwise
called
Tate
,
daughter
to
king
Elbert
.
Which
Ladie
when
king
Edwine
woed
sending
thether
his
embassadours
,
answer
was
geuen
by
her
hrother
Edbald
then
king
of
Kent
,
that
it
was
not
lawfull
for
a
Christian
woman
,
and
virgin
to
be
maried
,
or
spoused
to
a
paynime
,
leste
the
faith
and
sacramente
of
the
king
of
heauen
might
be
profaned
by
the
companie
of
suche
a
king
as
knew
not
the
trew
worshipping
of
God
.
Which
answer
when
the
embassadours
brought
backe
to
kinge
Edwine
he
promised
,
that
in
anie
case
he
wold
doe
nothing
that
shuld
be
contrarie
to
the
Christian
faith
,
which
this
virgin
professed
,
but
rather
permitte
that
she
with
all
the
men
and
women
,
priestes
or
seruants
which
came
with
her
,
shuld
keape
and
obserue
after
the
Christians
maner
their
faith
,
and
customes
of
their
religion
.
Neither
did
he
denie
,
but
that
himselfe
also
would
receaue
the
same
religion
,
so
that
after
the
examination
of
wise
men
,
it
were
founde
more
holie
then
his
,
and
meter
for
God
.
Then
vppon
these
conditions
this
virgin
was
promised
,
and
sent
also
vnto
kinge
Edwine
.
And
according
to
appointment
made
the
man
of
God
Paulinus
was
ordained
Bishop
,
and
chosen
to
goe
with
her
,
to
confirme
her
,
and
her
companie
,
that
they
might
not
be
polluted
with
the
felowship
of
painimes
.
Who
did
so
by
his
daylie
exhortations
,
and
ministringe
the
blessed
sacramente
vnto
them
.
This
Paulinus
was
made
bishop
by
Iustus
th
archbishop
of
Caunterbury
aboute
the
21.
daye
of
Iulie
,
the
yeare
of
our
Lorde
.
625.
An.
625.
Being
ordained
he
is
directed
in
company
with
the
aboue
mentioned
virgin
vnto
king
Edwine
,
as
if
he
had
ben
her
bodely
compagnion
:
but
the
vertuous
bishop
,
entended
wholly
in
his
harte
nought
els
then
to
call
that
countrie
,
to
which
he
went
,
to
th
acknowleadging
of
the
truth
,
that
according
to
the
sayeng
of
the
Apostle
,
2.
Cor.
11.
he
might
exhibet
,
and
present
hit
as
a
chaste
virgin
to
the
true
and
only
spouse
,
which
is
Christe
.
When
he
was
now
commen
into
this
countrie
,
with
the
healpe
and
ayde
of
God
he
laboured
ernestly
to
keape
them
,
which
came
with
him
,
from
falling
from
their
faith
.
And
sought
also
how
he
might
possibly
conuert
by
preching
some
of
those
painims
to
faith
,
and
grace
.
But
as
the
Apostle
saith
:
Although
he
long
laboured
in
preching
the
word
of
our
Lord
to
them
,
2.
Cor.
4.
yet
the
God
of
this
worlde
so
blinded
the
hartes
of
th●s●
infidels
,
that
the
light
of
the
gospell
,
and
the
glorie
of
Christe
could
not
shyne
before
them
.
The
yeare
folowing
,
there
came
into
this
cuntrie
a
desperate
ruffian
named
Ewmere
:
sent
thither
by
Euichelme
kinge
of
the
west
Saxons
.
A
traiterous
facte
.
Who
entending
to
dispatche
kinge
Edwine
both
of
his
kingdome
,
and
life
to
,
brought
priuely
vnder
his
garment
a
double
egged
short
swerd
,
to
this
entent
dipped
in
poyson
,
that
if
the
stroke
of
the
swerde
were
not
forceable
enough
to
kill
the
king
out
of
hand
,
yet
it
might
be
healped
forward
with
the
infection
of
the
poison
.
He
came
therfore
on
Ester
Sondaye
vnto
the
king
,
who
laye
at
the
ryuer
Deruent
,
where
was
the
courte
then
.
He
entred
ther
into
the
palace
as
an
embassadour
,
which
had
earnest
message
from
his
prince
,
and
when
with
craftie
speache
he
had
a
litle
made
the
prince
attent
to
his
fained
embassaye
,
he
steppeth
forth
sodenly
,
and
drawing
his
swerd
from
vnder
his
garment
flew
to
the
kinge
.
Example
of
a
trusty
subiect
.
Which
when
Lilla
,
the
kinges
moste
faithful
seruant
sawe
,
and
hauing
no
buckler
readie
at
hand
wherewith
he
might
defend
the
king
from
present
deathe
,
stept
straightwaie
with
his
owne
bodie
betwen
the
kinge
,
and
the
stroke
.
But
this
murderer
strooke
his
swerd
so
farre
,
and
feercely
in
them
bothe
,
that
through
the
bodie
of
this
seruaunt
now
quight
slayne
,
he
wounded
the
king
himselfe
greuously
.
Which
thing
when
he
had
thus
donne
,
being
straightwaye
besette
with
the
weapons
of
the
kinges
garde
,
euen
in
that
tumult
to
,
with
the
same
bluddy
swerd
he
slewe
an
other
,
whose
name
was
Fordhere
.
Now
it
happened
,
that
the
same
night
of
holye
Ester
Sonday
,
the
Quene
brought
furth
,
and
was
deliuered
of
a
daughter
,
whose
name
was
Eanfled
.
For
the
which
childe
when
the
king
in
presence
of
the
bishop
Pauline
gaue
thankes
to
his
Goddes
:
the
bishop
contra●ie
wise
began
to
praise
,
and
geaue
thankes
to
our
Lorde
Christe
,
and
sayde
to
the
kinge
certainly
,
that
he
had
obtained
by
his
prayers
of
Christe
,
that
the
Quene
might
be
deliuered
safely
,
and
without
greate
griefe
.
With
which
his
wordes
the
king
being
much
delyted
,
promised
that
he
would
renounce
all
idols
,
and
euer
after
serue
Christe
,
if
so
be
that
Christe
would
nowe
graunte
him
his
life
,
and
health
,
and
victorie
also
in
his
warres
,
whiche
he
purposed
to
haue
against
this
king
Euichelme
,
who
had
sent
in
such
sorte
this
Ruffian
,
and
manqueller
,
that
had
wounded
him
.
And
in
pledge
of
perfourming
this
his
promise
he
assigned
and
graunted
to
bishop
Pauline
this
his
daughter
,
to
be
Christened
.
Who
was
baptised
first
of
all
the
Northumberlannes
,
The
first
Christening
of
Englishmen
in
North●mberland
.
with
xij
.
other
of
the
kinges
familie
vpon
whitsondaye
folowing
.
At
which
time
the
king
also
being
recouered
of
his
wounde
,
that
he
had
lately
taken
,
made
an
armie
,
and
marched
forth
against
the
West
Saxons
,
at
the
whiche
battayle
he
slewe
,
or
els
tooke
presonners
all
them
whome
he
vnderstoode
to
haue
conspired
to
his
deathe
.
So
retourning
home
to
his
countrie
victour
,
and
conquerour
,
yet
would
he
not
by
and
by
,
or
without
farder
counsell
receiue
the
Christian
faithe
:
although
truly
he
worshipped
not
idols
from
that
daye
,
that
he
promised
he
would
serue
Christe
.
But
sought
euer
after
diligently
of
the
right
reuerend
father
Pauline
the
reason
,
and
trade
of
faithe
,
and
conferred
with
his
counsellers
and
nobles
,
whom
he
knew
to
be
wisest
,
what
were
best
,
as
they
thought
,
to
be
done
in
these
matters
.
And
moreouer
(
as
he
was
by
nature
a
very
wyse
man
)
sitting
oftentymes
alone
.
for
a
great
space
,
in
muche
sylence
of
outward
voyce
,
but
in
his
inward
thought
commoning
with
himselfe
,
he
discussed
,
and
debated
in
his
mind
dyuersly
,
what
he
should
doe
in
this
case
,
and
what
religion
were
best
to
be
folowed
.
How
Pope
Boniface
exorted
this
king
with
his
letters
to
the
faythe
.
The.
10.
Chap.
ANd
beholde
in
the
middest
of
these
cogitations
,
he
happely
receiued
from
Boniface
bishop
of
the
see
Apostolique
letters
exhorting
him
to
the
faith
.
The
copie
of
which
is
suche
:
To
the
most
puissant
prince
Edwine
king
of
the
Englishmen
Boniface
Bishop
,
and
seruant
to
them
that
serue
God
&c.
Althowgh
the
hye
secret
powre
of
Gods
diuinitie
can
not
be
expressed
by
wordes
,
A
letter
of
Pope
Boniface
to
kings
Edwin
exhorting
him
to
the
faith
.
or
speache
of
man
(
for
it
consisteth
by
the
greatnes
therof
,
of
so
vnspeakable
,
and
so
vnserchable
an
eternitie
,
that
no
force
nor
strength
of
wytte
is
able
to
comprise
or
compasse
,
how
great
it
is
,
)
Yet
for
as
muche
as
the
goodnes
of
God
,
opening
the
gates
of
our
hartes
to
the
knowlege
of
him
,
dothe
mercifully
poore
into
mens
myndes
by
secret
inspiration
suche
thinges
as
he
will
shal
be
spoken
of
himselfe
:
we
haue
thought
good
to
extende
our
priestly
care
and
deutie
,
in
vttering
vnto
yow
the
riche
store
of
our
Christen
belefe
,
that
bringing
lykewyse
vnto
your
vnderstanding
,
Matt.
28.
the
gospell
of
Christe
,
which
he
commaunded
to
be
preched
to
all
nations
,
we
myght
brinche
vnto
you
the
cuppe
of
life
and
saluation
.
The
goodnes
therfore
of
the
hyghest
maiestie
of
God
,
(
who
with
his
only
worde
,
and
commaundement
hath
made
,
and
created
all
thinges
,
the
heauen
,
the
earthe
,
the
sea
,
and
all
that
in
them
is
,
setting
a
decent
order
wherin
they
shuld
consiste
)
by
the
counsell
of
his
coeternall
worde
,
and
the
vnitie
of
the
holie
ghoste
,
Genes.
1.
&
.
2.
made
man
of
a
peece
of
earth
to
his
owne
image
and
lyknes
,
and
gaue
him
moreouer
suche
a
prerogatiue
of
excellencie
,
that
he
preferred
him
and
set
him
ruler
ouer
all
his
other
creatures
,
assuring
him
beside
of
an
euerlasting
perpetuite
,
so
that
he
kept
the
bounde
of
his
commaundements
.
This
God
the
father
,
the
sonne
,
and
the
holie
ghoste
,
which
is
the
inseparable
Trinite
,
all
mankind
from
the
Este
to
the
weste
worsshippeth
with
holsome
confession
,
and
adoreth
with
a
sure
faythe
,
as
the
creator
of
all
thinges
and
their
maker
.
To
the
which
God
yea
the
hye
honours
of
Empire
,
and
the
puissant
powres
on
earth
are
lowly
subiecte
,
bycause
by
his
only
ordenance
and
disposing
,
all
kingdoms
be
geauen
and
graunted
.
Whose
mercifull
goodnes
encreasing
alwayes
,
and
ayding
eche
his
creatures
,
hath
vouche
safed
most
merueylously
to
enkendle
with
the
heate
and
feruour
of
the
holie
ghost
the
cold
hartes
of
those
nations
which
enhabite
the
vttermost
partes
of
the
earthe
,
that
they
also
mought
knowe
him
,
and
beleaue
in
him
.
For
we
thinke
your
hyghnes
hath
fully
heard
,
and
vnderstandeth
by
this
tyme
(
the
cuntrie
lyeng
so
nere
)
howe
our
Redemer
of
his
mercie
hath
wrought
wonderfully
in
the
illumining
of
the
most
excellent
Prince
our
dere
sonne
,
kinge
Audubald
,
and
all
his
subiectes
.
And
we
with
a
certaine
longlooking
of
heauenly
hoope
,
trust
,
that
the
lyke
miracle
and
gratiouse
gyfte
shal
be
geauen
to
yowe
also
from
God
aboue
,
and
specially
wheras
we
vnderstande
the
Souerayne
Ladie
your
wyfe
(
who
is
a
parte
of
your
bodie
)
to
be
illumenyd
with
the
hope
of
eternall
lyfe
by
the
regeneration
of
holie
baptisme
.
Wherfore
we
haue
thought
it
good
to
exhorte
yowe
in
these
our
present
letters
most
ernestly
,
and
with
all
affection
of
inward
charite
,
that
abandoning
all
idoles
,
detesting
the
worsshipp
and
honour
of
them
,
forsaking
the
fond
foolishnes
of
your
Goddes
temples
,
and
despising
the
deceytfull
entisementes
of
your
false
sothsayinges
,
ye
wyll
now
beleue
in
God
the
father
Almyghtie
,
and
his
sonne
Iesus
Christe
,
and
in
the
holie
ghoste
:
that
beleuing
so
,
ye
maye
be
absolued
,
and
loosed
by
the
working
powre
of
this
blessed
,
and
inseparable
Trinite
,
from
the
bondes
and
captiuite
of
the
dyuel
,
and
herafter
be
made
partakener
of
lyfe
euerlastinge
.
Now
yf
ye
long
to
knowe
in
how
great
fault
,
and
offence
they
are
,
which
worshyppe
idols
,
and
embrace
the
wicked
superstition
of
them
,
th
examples
of
their
destroying
and
perdition
(
which
are
estemed
as
Gods
)
can
sufficiently
informe
yow
,
of
whome
king
Dauid
in
his
psalmes
sayth
thus
:
Psal.
95.
All
the
Godes
of
the
gentyles
are
dyuels
but
our
Lorde
hath
made
the
heauens
.
And
agayne
:
They
haue
eyes
,
and
see
not
:
they
haue
eares
,
and
heare
not
:
they
haue
noses
,
and
smell
not
:
they
haue
handes
,
ans
feele
not
:
they
haue
feete
and
walke
not
.
Therfore
all
suche
are
made
like
vnto
them
,
as
do
put
anie
hope
or
confidence
in
them
.
For
how
can
they
haue
vertue
or
powre
to
healpe
anie
man
,
which
are
made
of
a
corruptible
matter
,
and
wrowght
by
the
handes
of
your
inferiours
,
and
subiectes
?
And
how
culd
thei
get
anie
abilite
to
hurt
,
or
healpe
,
wheras
mans
arte
and
crafte
only
,
hath
applyed
a
deadly
similitude
,
and
lykenes
of
a
bodie
to
them
:
who
(
were
they
not
moued
by
yowe
)
themselfe
coulde
neuer
waggene
walke
,
but
lyke
a
stone
set
fast
in
one
place
,
so
are
they
buylded
vpp
:
hauing
no
vnderstanding
in
the
wordle
but
be
dull
with
insensiblenes
hitselfe
,
and
starcke
deade
.
Therfore
we
can
not
by
any
discretion
and
iugement
finde
owte
,
vppon
what
blindnes
,
and
deceite
of
minde
,
ye
worshipp
,
and
obey
those
Godes
,
to
whome
your
owne
selues
haue
geauen
the
image
,
and
representance
of
a
bodie
.
Yt
behoueth
you
then
,
to
receiue
nowe
the
signe
of
that
holie
crosse
by
which
mankinde
was
redemed
:
and
execrating
all
dangerous
deceites
of
the
dyuell
,
shake
from
your
hart
his
subtiltie
,
and
guyle
,
who
euer
maliceth
,
and
enuyeth
at
the
workes
of
Godes
goodnes
.
Yt
behoueth
yowe
also
to
set
handes
on
these
Godes
,
which
hetherto
ye
haue
made
your selfe
of
one
metal
or
other
.
Ye
must
,
I
saye
,
teare
them
,
rent
them
,
and
squasshe
them
to
peeces
.
For
the
verie
dissoluing
and
breaking
of
them
,
that
neuer
had
lyue
sprite
,
or
breathe
in
them
,
nor
could
not
by
any
meanes
take
of
their
makers
sense
,
and
feeling
,
the
breaking
,
I
saye
,
of
them
shall
playnly
shew
yow
,
that
in
deade
it
was
nothing
at
all
,
which
yow
haue
hitherto
so
reuerently
worshipped
.
Wheras
yow
are
your selfe
far
better
,
then
they
be
.
For
yow
haue
receiued
of
our
Lorde
a
lyue
sprite
:
and
Almightie
God
hath
browght
yow
,
althowgh
by
manie
ages
,
and
diuers
degrees
,
and
kindreds
,
from
the
stocke
of
the
first
man
Adam
.
Whome
God
himselfe
made
,
and
gaue
life
vnto
.
Come
yow
therfore
to
the
acknowleging
of
him
,
that
hath
created
yow
,
that
hath
breathed
into
yow
the
sprite
of
life
,
that
for
your
redemption
hath
sent
his
only
begotten
sonne
,
who
should
take
yow
owt
of
originall
sinne
,
and
reward
yow
after
,
with
the
ioyes
of
heauen
,
being
now
delyuered
from
the
diuels
powre
,
and
malice
.
Receiue
ye
therfore
the
wordes
of
the
prechers
,
and
harken
to
the
gospell
of
God
whiche
they
shew
yow
:
that
beleuing
,
as
we
haue
alredie
sayde
in
God
the
father
,
and
Iesus
Christ
his
sonne
,
and
in
the
holie
Ghost
,
that
blessed
,
and
inseparable
Trinite
,
forsaking
al
honour
and
worshipp
to
diuels
,
and
expelling
from
yow
the
ernest
entising
of
that
poysoned
,
and
your
most
deceytfull
enemie
,
ye
maye
be
borne
againe
by
water
,
and
the
holie
ghost
,
and
by
the
only
healpe
,
and
bountifulnes
of
God
,
dwell
with
God
(
in
whome
ye
shall
beleaue
)
in
all
brightnes
of
euerlasting
glorie
.
And
here
we
haue
sent
yow
the
blessing
of
S.
Peter
heade
of
th
apostels
,
and
your
good
guide
,
and
gouernour
:
that
is
,
a
sherte
laide
with
gold
,
and
a
cloke
of
the
finest
sorte
we
haue
from
Ancyra
.
Which
we
beseche
your
hyghnes
to
acept
with
so
good
a
hart
,
and
will
,
as
ye
vnderstande
it
is
sent
from
vs
.
How
this
Pope
exhorted
the
Quene
also
that
she
shuld
diligently
,
and
ernestly
seeke
for
the
kinges
saluation
.
The.
11.
Chap.
THis
bishop
sent
also
letters
to
the
Quene
.
And
the
transcript
of
that
epistle
,
which
this
holie
and
Apostolike
Pope
Boniface
directed
from
Rome
to
Quene
Edelburge
wyfe
to
kinge
Edwyne
was
suche
.
A
letter
of
Pope
Boniface
vnto
Edelburge
Quene
of
●orthumberberland
.
To
the
most
high
and
veriuous
Princesse
Quene
Edelburge
,
his
dere
daughter
,
bishop
Boniface
seruant
to
them
that
serue
God
.
The
bountifulnes
of
our
redemer
by
his
greate
prouidence
,
hath
offred
mankinde
(
whome
by
the
shedding
of
his
owne
pretiouse
bloude
he
hath
deliuered
from
the
bonde
,
and
captiuite
of
the
dyuel
)
sundry
waies
,
and
manie
healpes
,
by
which
they
might
be
saued
:
insinuating
by
diuers
,
meanes
into
the
mindes
of
gentiles
the
knowledge
of
his
name
:
that
therby
they
might
be
Christened
,
and
acknowledge
their
creatour
.
Which
thinge
that
it
hath
ben
by
the
gifte
of
God
bestowed
on
your
honour
,
the
mysticall
regeneration
of
your
purifying
in
baptisme
doth
plainly
declare
.
And
truly
our
hart
hath
ioyfully
reioysed
for
this
greate
benefite
of
our
Lordes
bountefulnes
to
yow
:
who
hath
vouchesafed
to
enkendle
a
sparke
of
right
religion
in
you
being
now
conuerted
to
him
,
that
therby
he
might
after
easely
enflame
with
the
loue
and
knowleadg
of
him self
,
the
harte
and
mindes
not
only
of
your
most
renomed
,
and
dere
husband
,
but
also
of
al
your
subiectes
.
For
we
haue
lerned
by
them
which
came
to
declare
vnto
vs
the
laudable
conuersion
of
our
most
gratious
,
and
wel
beloued
son
kinge
Audubald
,
that
your
honour
also
(
after
ye
had
receiued
the
wonderful
sacrament
and
veryte
of
Christian
faith
)
do
shyne
and
excel
in
good
workes
,
and
such
as
be
euer
pleasaunt
in
the
sight
of
God
.
Therfore
let
your
highnes
refraine
alwaies
,
and
diligently
kepe
you
self
from
worshipping
of
idols
from
thalluremēte
of
temples
and
from
fond
south
saynges
.
And
so
persisting
with
a
sure
and
vnchangeable
deuotion
in
the
loue
of
your
redemer
watch
ye
and
labour
,
neuer
ceassing
to
bestow
your
paines
continually
to
th
encrease
,
and
enlarging
of
Christian
faith
.
For
when
as
for
our
fatherly
charite
we
had
enquired
sumwhat
of
the
state
of
youre
derely
beloued
husband
,
we
vnderstoode
that
he
serued
and
obeyed
so
far
furth
to
the
abomination
of
idolatrie
,
that
he
wold
not
yet
shewe
anie
obedience
,
or
geue
eare
to
the
voice
and
counsell
of
Gods
preachers
,
which
newes
was
vnto
vs
no
small
griefe
,
that
a
parte
of
your
owne
bodie
shulde
remaine
in
this
sorte
alienated
from
knowledge
of
the
highest
,
and
the
inseparable
holy
Trinite
:
wherefore
as
becometh
a
father
to
doe
,
we
haue
differred
no
lenger
to
send
vnto
you
(
our
daughter
in
Christe
Iesu
)
our
good
counsell
and
frendfull
warninge
.
Exhorting
you
that
whereas
ye
are
now
your selfe
endued
with
Gods
grace
,
and
diuine
inspiration
,
ye
differ
not
henceforth
to
be
instant
at
all
times
,
warning
him
in
season
,
or
out
of
season
,
and
still
calling
on
him
,
vntill
he
also
by
the
healping
hand
of
our
Lord
,
and
Sauiour
Iesus
Christe
may
be
coupled
with
you
in
the
number
of
Christians
:
that
you
may
so
much
the
better
,
and
with
a
surer
bond
of
societe
accompany
him
,
and
hold
the
lawes
and
rightes
of
wedlock
with
him
.
●●
.
2.
For
it
is
writen
:
They
shal
be
ij
.
in
one
fleshe
.
and
how
can
it
be
sayd
,
that
there
is
vnite
of
coniunction
betwene
yowe
,
yf
your
husband
by
the
darknes
of
detestable
errour
shall
abide
still
alienated
from
the
brightnes
of
your
faith
?
Ceasse
not
therfore
to
aske
with
continuall
prayer
of
the
greate
mercie
,
and
longe
suffringe
of
our
Lorde
,
the
benefite
of
his
illumining
,
and
conuersion
,
that
whom
the
knotte
of
carnall
affection
hath
made
now
as
one
bodie
,
those
also
the
vnitie
of
faith
may
preserue
in
perpetuall
societe
after
their
dedeparture
out
of
this
life
.
Be
you
then
instant
most
vertuous
daughter
,
and
with
endeuour
hasten
spedely
to
mollefie
the
hardnes
of
his
harte
with
godly
remembraunces
,
and
diuine
precepts
.
Shew
him
plainly
how
excellent
a
misterie
it
is
that
you
by
beleuing
haue
your self
obtained
.
And
how
meruailous
a
rewarde
you
shall
haue
hereafter
,
bicause
yow
are
nowe
regenerat
by
baptisme
.
Enflame
his
colde
stony
harte
with
ofte
expressing
the
manyfolde
graces
of
the
holy
ghost
.
That
,
he
settinge
a
side
by
suche
often
exhortations
this
bodely
and
earthly
worshipping
of
Idols
,
the
heate
,
and
warmeth
of
diuine
,
and
heauenly
faith
maye
inflame
his
vnderstandinge
.
That
it
maye
truly
appere
to
be
fullfilled
in
you
,
which
is
spoken
in
holy
scripture
.
1.
Cor.
7.
The
infidel
and
vnbeleuing
man
,
shal
be
saued
by
the
faithfull
and
beleauing
woman
.
For
vnto
this
end
you
haue
your selfe
receiued
mercye
of
our
Lorde
,
and
fauour
,
that
you
should
render
,
and
yelde
vnto
him
as
your
Redemer
,
the
multiplied
fruyte
of
your
fayth
,
and
other
good
giftes
,
which
he
hath
credited
to
you
.
Which
thinge
that
you
may
fulfill
by
the
gratiouse
healp
of
his
goodnes
,
we
cease
not
to
aske
with
our
daylie
prayers
.
In
these
therfore
our
premises
shewing
you
the
deutye
of
our
fatherly
loue
,
and
charite
we
exhorte
you
,
that
hauing
the
opportunitie
of
a
bearer
,
ye
wil
spedely
declare
vnto
vs
those
thinges
,
which
the
myghtie
powre
of
God
shall
vouchesafe
to
worke
merueylously
by
you
in
the
conuersion
of
your
husband
,
and
al
your
subiectes
.
That
we
(
which
carefully
long
,
and
hartely
looke
for
happy
newes
of
the
saluation
of
you
,
and
all
yours
)
by
this
your
tydinges
may
be
comforted
,
and
made
glad
,
and
perfectly
knowing
the
light
and
brightenes
of
Gods
fauour
and
mercie
to
shyne
amongest
you
,
we
maie
with
ioyfull
confession
geaue
full
,
and
whole
thankes
to
God
the
geauer
of
all
good
thinges
,
and
to
blessed
S.
Peter
the
chefest
of
his
Apostles
.
In
the
meane
time
we
haue
here
sent
you
the
blessing
of
S.
Peter
your
patrone
,
and
heade
of
the
apostles
.
That
is
a
looking
glasse
set
in
siluer
,
and
a
combe
of
yuery
gilted
with
golde
.
Which
we
praie
your
goodnes
as
well
to
accept
,
as
ye
vnderstand
it
is
sent
vnto
you
.
How
king
Edwine
was
prouoked
to
receiue
the
faith
,
by
a
vision
appearing
to
him
in
bannishment
.
The.
12.
Chap.
THus
much
did
Pope
Boniface
by
his
letters
,
for
the
conuerting
of
king
Edwine
,
and
all
his
countrie
,
which
king
was
also
well
holpen
,
and
almost
forced
to
receaue
the
faithe
,
and
marke
diligently
the
holesome
preceptes
of
Christian
doctrine
by
an
oracle
,
and
vision
from
heauen
.
Which
the
goodnes
of
God
vowchesafed
to
shewe
him
,
while
he
laye
bannished
in
kinge
Redwaldes
courte
,
king
of
the
east
Englishmen
.
For
when
bishop
Pauline
had
well
perceaued
that
the
princes
haughty
courage
could
hardly
be
brought
to
the
lowly
humblenes
of
Christianite
,
and
that
it
would
styfly
be
bowed
and
bent
to
beare
the
mysterie
,
and
burden
of
Christes
crosse
:
when
he
remembred
also
,
how
he
had
nowe
laboured
a
longe
tyme
bothe
with
preaching
to
the
people
,
and
with
praying
to
Gods
mercie
for
the
saluation
of
king
Edwine
,
and
all
his
subiectes
:
at
the
lenght
hauing
lerned
in
sprite
(
for
so
it
is
most
lykest
to
be
,
)
what
was
that
vision
,
which
had
longe
before
ben
shewed
to
the
kinge
from
heauen
,
he
made
no
delayes
at
all
,
but
came
spedely
to
the
kinge
,
and
warned
him
to
fulfill
and
accomplishe
his
vowe
,
whiche
in
the
vision
that
appeared
to
him
he
had
promised
to
doe
in
case
he
were
deliuered
from
his
present
miseries
and
restored
againe
to
his
raygne
,
and
kingdome
.
Nowe
was
this
vision
suche
,
as
foloweth
:
At
what
time
king
Edelfryde
Edwines
predecessour
with
greuouse
pursuing
put
Edwine
to
flight
,
A
vision
,
by
the
which
Edwin
the
first
Christen
king
of
Northumberland
was
called
to
the
faithe
.
and
made
him
lye
pryue
,
and
lurke
in
diuers
places
of
other
realmes
for
manie
yeres
space
as
a
bannished
man
:
at
the
lenghth
Edwine
came
to
king
Redwald
,
besechinge
him
,
that
he
would
saue
him
,
and
defend
his
life
from
the
traynes
,
and
ernest
serche
of
this
his
dedly
ennemie
.
Who
gladly
entertained
hym
,
and
promised
to
fullfill
this
his
requeste
,
and
petition
.
But
after
that
king
Edelfride
had
heard
say
that
Edwine
was
seene
in
that
prouince
,
and
vnderstood
that
he
liued
ther
,
and
dwelled
familiarly
with
all
his
company
,
forthwith
he
sent
out
his
Embassadours
to
king
Redwald
,
with
a
greate
somme
of
monie
,
to
procure
Edwines
deathe
.
But
it
preuailed
nothing
.
Then
sent
he
the
second
tyme
,
and
the
thyrd
tyme
also
offring
greater
gyftes
,
and
more
plentifully
bothe
gold
and
syluer
thretning
him
at
the
laste
warres
,
yf
his
request
were
accomplished
.
Then
king
Redwald
other
dreading
the
threts
or
corrupted
with
the
brybes
graunted
his
request
,
and
promised
that
he
would
put
Edwyne
to
death
himselfe
,
or
els
yealde
him
vp
to
thimbassadeurs
.
Which
thing
when
a
certayne
faythfull
frend
of
Edwynes
had
marked
and
well
vnderstoode
,
he
entred
incontinent
to
the
chamber
where
Edwyne
purposed
to
take
his
rest
.
For
it
was
now
an
houre
within
nyght
and
calling
him
forth
,
told
him
what
the
king
had
promised
to
doe
against
him
:
sayeng
in
the
end
this
muche
:
I
shall
therfore
(
yf
it
so
please
yowe
)
leade
yowe
owt
of
this
prouince
,
and
bryng
yow
into
suche
a
place
,
that
nother
king
Redwald
,
nor
yet
king
Edelfryde
shal
be
able
to
fynde
yowe
.
To
whome
Edwyne
answered
in
this
maner
:
Sir
,
I
thanke
yow
most
hartely
for
this
your
greate
gentlenes
.
But
I
can
not
folowe
your
counsell
herin
.
For
first
,
I
must
not
breake
my
promesse
,
which
I
haue
made
to
so
greate
and
mightie
a
Prince
as
is
king
Redwald
,
especially
wheras
he
hath
done
me
no
harme
,
ne
wronge
,
nor
hath
as
yet
shewed
anie
hatred
,
or
displeasure
towardes
me
.
And
truly
if
I
must
of
necessite
dye
thus
,
I
had
rather
he
shuld
put
me
to
deathe
,
then
anie
baser
man
or
person
of
lesle
nobilite
.
Agayne
whether
I
pray
yow
shuld
I
flee
nowe
,
who
haue
so
many
yeares
,
and
so
long
tyme
walked
lyke
a
vagabounde
through
all
prouinces
of
this
yle
of
Britannie
,
only
to
auoyd
and
eschewe
myne
enemies
snares
,
and
assaultes
?
Now
when
this
his
frend
was
gone
,
Edwyne
remained
without
alone
and
sytting
sadly
before
the
palace
beganne
to
be
troubled
with
manie
stormes
,
and
vexations
of
thoughts
,
as
a
man
not
witting
what
to
doe
or
whither
to
goe
in
this
so
ruefull
case
.
After
he
had
ben
longe
vexed
with
inwarde
,
and
priuie
troubles
of
mynde
,
burning
inwardly
with
close
fyre
of
secret
sorowe
,
behold
,
in
the
greate
sylence
,
and
quyet
of
the
mydde
nyght
he
sawe
a
man
vtterly
vnknowen
to
him
bothe
for
visage
and
countenaunce
,
and
also
for
his
aray
and
apparell
to
approche
and
drawe
toward
him
.
Whome
bycause
he
had
espyed
thus
at
a
blushe
,
and
so
straungely
desguised
,
he
was
not
a
lytle
afrayde
.
The
straunger
cometh
euen
vnto
him
,
greteth
him
and
asketh
him
,
wherfore
he
sate
so
soroufull
on
the
stone
abrode
watching
,
and
all
alone
at
that
howre
especially
when
other
men
were
within
at
rest
,
and
in
their
depe
sleape
:
Then
Edwyne
lykewise
demaundyd
of
him
,
what
he
had
to
doe
therwith
,
yf
he
passed
ouer
the
nyght
within
dore
,
or
els
without
.
To
whome
this
man
answered
,
and
sayde
:
Thinke
ye
not
but
that
I
know
the
cause
of
your
heauynes
,
and
watche
.
And
also
of
this
your
solitarie
syttinge
with
out
dores
.
For
I
know
certainly
who
ye
be
,
and
wherfore
you
are
so
sad
,
and
soroufull
.
And
also
what
myscheffe
yow
feare
shortly
shall
befall
you
.
But
tell
me
of
fryndshippe
,
what
reward
would
you
geaue
him
,
that
shuld
now
rydde
yowe
quyte
out
of
all
these
sorowes
,
and
trowbles
and
persuade
king
Redwald
,
that
neyther
he
himselfe
shuld
hurte
yowe
,
nor
yealde
yowe
vp
to
your
enemies
,
that
they
myght
slaye
yow
?
When
Edwyne
answered
that
he
would
geaue
all
that
he
possible
could
to
anie
suche
a
one
for
reward
of
so
good
a
turne
,
this
man
added
moreouer
and
sayde
:
But
what
if
besyde
this
,
he
do
warrant
you
,
that
ye
shal
be
a
kinge
,
and
all
your
enemies
vanquished
,
yea
and
that
in
suche
sorte
that
you
shall
not
only
excell
all
your
auncient
progenitours
,
but
also
far
passe
in
powre
all
the
kinges
of
Englishemen
,
which
haue
euer
ben
in
this
countries
.
Here
Edwyne
being
made
more
firme
,
and
constant
by
ofte
questioning
doubted
not
to
promis
,
that
in
all
pointes
,
and
at
all
tymes
he
wold
be
answerable
with
worthie
thankes
geauing
to
the
man
that
shuld
bestowe
on
him
such
greate
benefites
.
Then
this
man
spake
the
thyrd
tyme
and
sayde
:
But
tell
me
againe
,
what
yf
besyde
all
this
,
the
same
man
,
which
sheweth
yow
now
before
,
truly
,
and
vnfaynedly
,
that
yow
shall
hereafter
surely
,
and
vndoubtedly
doubtedly
haue
suche
and
so
greate
benefites
,
can
geaue
yowe
also
better
counsell
,
and
more
profitable
for
your
sowles
health
,
and
saluation
,
then
euer
any
your
parentes
,
and
auncesters
heard
of
,
could
ye
then
consent
,
and
obey
him
,
and
harken
to
his
holsome
sayenges
?
Here
Edwyne
promised
owt
of
hand
without
anie
lenger
delaye
,
that
he
would
altogether
followe
his
lerning
,
and
doctrine
which
both
could
,
and
would
deliuer
him
presently
from
so
manie
miseries
,
and
so
greate
daungers
as
he
was
in
,
and
exalte
him
afterward
to
the
raygne
and
souerantie
of
his
countrie
.
Which
his
answer
was
heard
,
and
taken
.
Then
this
man
straightwaye
,
which
had
so
long
talked
with
him
,
layde
his
right
hande
vpon
Edwines
heade
,
and
said
:
when
these
thinges
therfore
shall
happen
herafter
in
suche
sorte
to
yowe
,
remember
well
this
tyme
,
and
this
our
talke
.
And
differ
not
at
that
time
to
fulfil
and
accomplishe
this
,
that
yow
do
nowe
promesse
me
.
Which
being
sayde
,
by
and
by
he
vanished
awaye
.
To
the
entent
that
Edwine
might
vnderstand
and
perceaue
,
that
it
was
no
man
,
but
a
ghoste
which
appeared
to
him
.
Now
when
this
younge
prince
was
lefte
alone
,
and
sate
there
solitarie
,
reioysing
with
himselfe
for
this
gentle
consolation
,
and
good
comforte
,
but
yet
very
careful
,
and
muche
counting
with
himselfe
who
it
shuld
be
or
whence
he
shuld
come
which
had
thus
spoken
,
and
talked
familiarly
with
him
:
beholde
his
forsayd
frende
came
againe
,
and
greating
him
cherfully
,
Arise
Edwine
(
sayde
he
)
and
come
in
.
Let
passe
this
your
carke
and
cares
.
Set
your
harte
at
rest
,
and
take
your
quiet
sleape
.
For
the
kinges
minde
is
chaunged
.
Neither
dothe
he
purpose
nowe
,
or
intend
to
doe
yow
any
wronge
,
but
rathe●
to
defend
yowe
,
and
accomplishe
his
promised
fayth
vnto
yowe
.
For
after
he
had
shewed
the
Quene
in
secret
that
his
purpose
,
which
I
told
yowe
of
before
,
●he
dehorted
him
moste
ernestly
,
and
withdrew
him
from
so
euill
,
and
so
deadly
an
intention
,
saying
that
it
was
in
no
wise
mete
for
suche
a
king
,
of
so
greate
prowe●e
,
and
honour
,
as
he
was
,
to
sell
his
best
,
and
derest
frend
,
being
now
browght
into
straightes
and
miserie
,
for
a
litle
gold
.
Nor
that
he
should
breake
his
faith
,
and
promesse
,
which
owght
to
be
more
estemed
then
al
treasures
,
or
not
bide
by
his
word
for
the
coueit
,
and
loue
of
monie
.
But
to
be
shorte
the
king
did
euen
as
his
Ladie
had
counselled
him
to
doe
.
For
he
not
only
not
betrayed
,
and
yelded
to
th
embassadours
this
his
banished
man
Edwine
:
but
helped
him
rather
to
the
kingdome
.
For
as
sone
as
these
embassad
ours
were
thus
with
deniall
departed
home
againe
,
he
gathered
incontinently
a
myghtie
armie
to
conquer
king
Edelfrede
.
Whome
he
slewe
without
difficultie
(
bicause
he
marched
forth
against
him
hastely
and
with
a
weake
and
vnordred
oste
)
in
the
borders
of
the
Marchland
men
,
at
the
Este
syde
of
the
riuer
called
Idle
.
For
in
deade
kinge
Edelfride
had
not
time
,
and
space
enowgh
grawnted
him
to
gather
all
his
force
together
,
and
to
ioygne
his
powre
with
well
disposing
his
hoste
,
and
sowldiers
in
order
.
In
this
skirmishe
Renier
king
Redwalds
sonne
was
slayne
.
And
thus
Edwin
according
to
the
oracle
which
he
had
receiued
,
not
only
auoyded
the
dawnger
of
his
most
dedly
enemie
,
but
also
by
his
death
succeded
in
t
honor
of
his
Souerainte
,
and
kingdome
.
Now
therfore
to
returne
againe
vnto
my
purpose
,
thowgh
Bishop
Pawline
seriously
preched
the
word
of
God
,
yet
kinge
Edwine
slacked
and
lengered
to
beleaue
him
.
Vsing
yet
for
a
certaine
space
,
at
diuers
competent
howres
to
sitte
solitarie
,
(
as
I
haue
sayde
before
)
and
diligently
to
compte
with
him selfe
,
what
were
best
to
be
donne
and
what
religion
was
best
to
be
folowed
.
At
which
solitary
meditation
of
the
prince
this
good
and
godly
bishoppe
Pawline
entred
on
a
daye
in
to
the
palace
,
and
cominge
to
the
kinge
,
laied
his
right
hand
on
his
heade
and
asked
hym
,
whether
he
remembred
that
sygne
,
or
no
?
The
king
sodenly
trembled
therat
for
feare
.
And
when
he
wold
haue
fallen
downe
at
Paulinus
feate
,
the
bishoppe
lyfted
him
vppe
,
and
spake
after
a
familiar
sorte
thus
vnto
him
:
Behold
o
Soueraine
Prince
,
by
the
bountifull
hand
and
powre
of
our
Lorde
,
and
God
,
you
haue
eskaped
the
hande
and
vengeance
of
your
moste
hated
,
and
dredfull
enemie
.
Behold
also
,
by
his
most
gratiouse
goodnes
you
haue
obtained
the
Soueraintie
of
raigne
,
and
rule
of
the
kingdome
.
Remember
now
therfore
the
third
thinge
,
which
yowe
promised
him
,
and
differ
no
lenger
to
performe
,
and
accomplishe
the
same
,
by
receauing
his
faithe
,
and
keaping
his
commaundements
,
who
hath
deliuered
you
from
your
temporall
aduersities
,
and
exalted
you
to
the
honour
,
and
maieste
of
a
king
.
Whose
holy
will
yf
you
will
hereafter
obey
and
euer
more
doe
his
pleasure
,
which
by
me
he
preacheth
,
and
declareth
to
yowe
,
he
will
also
deliuer
you
from
the
perpetuall
tormente
of
hell
,
and
make
you
partakener
with
him
in
heauen
of
eternall
kingdome
,
and
blesse
without
end
.
What
counsell
king
Edwyne
had
of
the
nobles
and
peares
of
his
royalme
,
for
the
receiuing
of
Christian
faithe
:
and
how
one
of
his
Bisshops
profaned
and
brake
downe
the
Idols
aulters
.
The
13.
Chapter
.
WHich
worde
when
the
kinge
heard
,
he
answered
immediatly
bothe
that
he
would
,
and
also
that
he
was
bounde
to
receaue
this
faithe
,
which
B.
Pauline
had
preched
,
and
taught
.
But
yet
I
thinke
it
good
,
(
quoth
he
)
first
to
confer
,
and
common
herof
with
my
frendes
,
the
nobilitie
,
and
peares
of
my
realme
:
that
if
they
shall
happely
thinke
herein
,
as
I
doe
,
then
we
maye
be
Christened
all
together
in
the
founte
of
lyfe
.
Whereunto
when
Byshop
Pauline
agreed
king
Edwyne
calling
the
states
together
consulted
with
them
.
And
asked
seuerally
eche
of
them
,
what
maner
of
doctrine
this
semed
to
be
,
which
vntill
that
daye
had
neuer
ben
head
of
before
?
And
how
they
liked
the
honour
,
and
worshipping
of
this
new
God
whiche
was
preached
nowe
emongest
them
?
To
whome
Bishop
Coyfi
first
of
all
his
Bishops
answered
:
Maye
it
like
your
highnes
to
proue
,
and
trie
well
what
maner
of
doctrine
this
is
which
now
is
preched
vnto
vs
.
But
this
muche
shall
I
surely
saye
,
and
as
I
certainly
knowe
,
protest
,
and
confesse
vnto
yowe
,
that
the
religion
which
vnto
this
daye
we
haue
euer
obserued
and
kept
,
hath
no
vertue
,
nor
goodnes
in
hit
at
al.
For
none
of
your
graces
subiectes
hath
ben
at
anie
time
more
ernest
,
and
diligent
in
worshipping
of
our
Godes
then
I
haue
ben
:
and
yet
not
withstanding
manie
of
them
,
haue
receiued
of
your
graces
bounteousnes
more
ample
benefites
,
then
I
haue
,
manie
of
them
more
hygher
dignities
,
then
I
haue
:
and
manie
of
them
haue
ben
better
prospered
in
all
they
tooke
in
hand
to
doe
,
or
sought
to
gette
,
then
euer
I
was
.
A
carnall
re●p●ct
of
●n
a●hen
Bishop
occasi●n
o●
good
.
But
yf
the
Gods
coulde
ought
haue
done
,
they
wold
haue
rather
hoolpen
me
,
who
at
all
times
serued
them
so
dewly
.
Wherfore
it
remaineth
,
that
if
these
thinges
which
be
now
newly
preched
to
vs
shal
be
founde
after
good
examination
,
the
better
,
and
of
more
strenght
,
and
stedfastnes
,
that
then
without
longer
delaye
we
hasten
to
receiue
,
and
embrace
them
.
To
this
persuasion
,
of
bisshop
Coyfi
an
other
of
the
nobles
consenting
sayde
by
and
by
:
Suche
semeth
to
me
,
dere
Soueraine
,
the
lyfe
of
men
present
here
in
earthe
(
for
the
comparison
of
our
vncertaine
time
,
and
dayes
to
lyue
)
as
if
a
sparowe
beaten
with
winde
,
and
wether
shuld
chaunce
to
flie
in
at
one
windowe
of
the
parlour
,
and
flitting
there
a
litle
aboute
,
straight
waye
flye
out
at
an
other
,
while
your
grace
is
at
diner
in
the
presence
of
your
dukes
,
Lordes
,
Capitaines
,
and
high
garde
.
The
parloure
it selfe
being
then
pleasaunt
,
and
warme
with
a
softe
fyre
burning
amidest
therof
,
but
all
places
,
and
waies
abrode
troubled
withe
tempeste
,
raging
stormes
,
winter
windes
,
hayle
,
and
snowe
.
Nowe
your
grace
considereth
,
that
this
sparrowe
while
it
was
within
the
house
felt
no
smart
of
tempesteouse
winde
or
rayne
.
But
after
the
shorte
space
of
this
faire
wether
,
and
warme
ayre
,
the
poore
byrd
escapeth
your
sight
,
and
returneth
from
winter
to
winter
againe
.
So
the
life
of
man
appeareth
here
in
earth
,
and
is
to
be
sene
for
a
season
:
but
what
maye
,
or
shall
folowe
the
same
,
or
what
hath
gon
before
it
,
that
surely
knowe
we
not
.
Therefore
if
this
newe
lerning
can
enfo●me
vs
of
anie
better
suertie
,
my
thinke
it
is
worthie
to
be
folowed
.
Thus
or
in
like
manner
sayd
the
rest
of
the
elders
,
and
the
kinges
counsellers
,
no
doubte
,
by
the
holie
inspiration
of
God
.
Only
bishop
Coyfi
was
not
content
to
rest
him
here
,
but
sayd
moreouer
that
he
would
with
diligence
note
Pauline
and
marke
what
he
said
of
that
God
,
whome
he
preached
.
Which
thing
when
he
had
so
donne
according
to
the
kinges
will
,
and
pleasure
,
he
returned
againe
,
and
with
a
lowde
voice
sayde
.
I
vnderstoode
certes
longe
a
goe
,
that
in
verie
dede
,
it
was
right
nought
which
we
worshipped
as
God
.
For
the
more
curiously
that
I
sought
for
the
trueth
in
worshipping
our
Godes
,
certainly
the
farder
was
I
from
it
,
and
the
lesse
I
founde
hit
.
But
now
doe
I
plainly
perceaue
and
knowe
,
that
in
this
Pawlinus
preaching
and
teaching
is
that
trueth
,
and
veritie
,
which
is
able
to
geaue
vs
the
greate
giftes
of
life
,
of
saluation
,
and
of
blisse
euerlastinge
.
Wherfore
I
counsell
,
and
exhorte
yowe
my
most
Soueraine
and
dere
Prince
,
that
we
may
out
of
hande
curse
our
temples
and
abandon
them
.
And
burne
downe
with
fyre
our
Idolatrous
aulters
.
Which
we
haue
heretofore
erected
in
vayne
,
and
consecrated
without
all
fruite
,
and
profitte
.
But
that
I
maye
be
shorte
,
and
come
nere
my
purpose
:
the
kinge
gaue
his
full
,
and
plaine
consent
to
this
holye
man
bisshop
Pauline
.
Willing
him
to
preache
the
gospell
freely
.
And
himselfe
renouncing
there
all
idolatrie
,
promised
that
he
would
receaue
,
and
embrace
the
faith
of
Christe
.
And
demaunding
then
,
of
this
before
sayd
Coifi
,
bishop
of
his
sacrifices
,
who
should
first
profane
the
aulters
,
and
destroye
the
temples
of
Idols
,
with
all
the
grates
,
and
barres
wherwith
they
were
enuyroned
?
Marry
(
quoth
he
)
I
will
.
For
who
maye
better
then
I
,
which
ons
by
folishnes
worshipped
,
and
highly
estemed
them
?
Therefore
to
the
good
example
of
all
other
,
I
will
now
my
selfe
through
the
wisedome
of
God
(
that
is
one
,
only
,
and
true
God
)
geauen
vnto
me
,
beate
downe
,
and
vtterly
destroye
the
abomination
of
our
temples
.
So
sorsaking
in
this
wise
all
superstitiouse
custome
,
and
vaine
dreade
,
he
besought
the
king
to
graunte
him
harnesse
,
and
armoure
,
and
therewith
a
greate
courser
,
and
mighty
couragious
stalyon
horse
.
On
which
he
mounted
lustely
,
and
with
all
spede
rode
forth
to
batter
,
and
beate
downe
to
grounde
the
idols
.
Now
was
it
not
laufull
for
a
bishop
of
the
sacrifices
either
to
were
harnesse
,
and
armoure
,
or
to
ride
on
other
then
a
mare
.
But
Coyfi
made
smalle
compte
thereof
.
For
being
alredie
well
harnessed
,
and
strongly
girded
with
a
swerd
about
his
loynes
,
sitting
fast
on
the
kinges
courser
and
stought
stalyon
,
he
tooke
also
in
his
hand
a
speare
,
and
so
did
marche
and
sette
fourthe
against
the
pernitiouse
idols
.
Which
sight
when
the
people
sawe
,
they
thought
he
had
ben
madde
.
Yet
he
for
all
that
staied
not
.
But
as
sone
as
he
approched
nere
the
temple
,
profaned
it
,
casting
thereon
the
speare
,
which
he
held
in
his
hand
,
and
muche
reioysing
now
,
bycause
he
knew
the
true
worshipping
of
God
,
commaunded
the
companie
which
was
there
with
him
to
destroye
the
temple
,
to
fyre
the
idolatrouse
aulters
,
and
breake
the
barres
,
grates
,
or
whatsoeuer
ornamentes
were
theraboute
.
And
truly
the
place
where
those
Idols
sometime
were
,
is
now
to
be
seene
,
not
far
from
Yorke
at
the
ryfing
of
the
riuer
Derwent
.
And
is
at
this
present
day
called
Gormund
in
Gaham
.
In
which
place
,
the
bishop
Coyfi
by
holy
inspiration
of
the
true
God
,
polluted
,
and
destroyed
the
aulters
of
false
Goddes
,
which
himselfe
before
had
solemly
consecrated
.
How
king
Edwine
and
all
his
subiectes
were
made
Christians
,
and
in
what
place
bisshop
Pawlyne
baptised
them
.
The
14.
Chap.
THen
king
Edwyne
,
The
first
Christendom
of
the
English
Prince
in
Northumberland
,
or
in
the
North
countre
.
with
al
the
nobilite
of
his
countrie
and
most
parte
of
the
commons
receiued
Christes
fayth
and
came
to
the
lauetorie
of
holie
regeneration
the
xj
.
yeare
of
his
raygne
.
Which
was
the
yeare
of
our
Lorde
627.
and
aboute
the
180.
after
the
entrance
of
the
english
men
into
Britannie
.
He
was
Christened
at
Yorke
on
Ester
Sondaye
,
which
was
the
xij
.
of
Aprill
.
in
S.
Peter
th
apostles
church
.
Which
he
had
in
al
spede
set
vp
of
wood
,
while
he
was
catechised
,
An.
627.
and
instructed
there
in
the
fayth
agaynst
his
Christening
.
In
this
rite
of
Yorke
he
appointed
a
Bysshops
See
,
for
byshop
Pawline
his
informer
,
and
teacher
.
At
whose
request
,
and
petition
as
sone
as
himselfe
was
Christened
,
The
Cathedrall
church
of
Yorke
.
he
buylded
in
that
same
place
a
greate
temple
of
stone
,
for
an
ample
and
large
Cathedral
church
in
the
middest
wherof
he
would
haue
enclosed
this
his
owne
propre
oratorie
,
which
himselfe
had
first
made
of
woode
while
he
was
instructed
to
the
fayth
,
and
before
he
was
yet
baptised
.
Layeng
therfore
depe
foundations
aboute
this
his
first
oratorie
,
he
began
to
buylde
there
a
fayre
churche
fowre
square
.
But
before
the
wall
therof
came
to
his
iuste
hyghnes
,
the
king
was
slayne
by
cruell
deathe
and
lefte
that
royall
worke
to
be
endyd
and
parfyted
by
kyng
Oswald
his
successour
.
Now
Pauline
from
that
time
.
6.
yeares
after
that
is
,
to
the
end
of
king
Edwynes
raygne
preched
the
word
of
God
continually
(
by
his
good
leaue
and
fauour
)
throughe
out
all
that
prouince
.
And
they
beleaued
him
,
and
were
Christened
,
who
were
preordinated
to
lyfe
euerlasting
:
emongest
whome
was
Offride
,
and
Eadfride
,
king
Edwynes
sonnes
.
Which
he
had
in
his
banishement
by
dame
Quenburge
daughter
to
Cearle
king
of
the
Marshes
.
After
whome
,
his
other
children
,
which
he
had
by
Queene
Edelburge
were
baptised
,
as
his
sonne
Edilhune
,
his
daughter
Edilfride
and
an
other
of
his
sonnes
called
Buskfrea
,
of
which
the
ij
.
first
were
taken
oute
of
this
mortall
lyfe
in
their
infancie
or
tender
youthe
,
and
buryed
in
the
church
of
Yorke
.
Iffy
also
Offride
his
sonne
was
Christened
too
,
with
manie
other
of
the
nobilitie
,
and
diuers
honorable
men
.
And
(
as
it
is
reported
)
then
was
the
feruour
of
faithe
and
ernest
desyre
of
holie
baptisme
so
greate
emongest
the
people
of
Northumberland
,
that
on
a
certaine
time
,
when
bishop
Pauline
came
with
the
kings
,
and
Quenes
maiestie
,
to
the
courte
,
or
princes
palacie
at
Adregin
,
he
stayed
there
with
them
.
36.
dayes
only
occupied
in
catechising
and
instructing
the
people
in
Christe
his
faithe
,
and
afterward
baptising
them
:
in
eche
of
the
which
dayes
he
did
nothing
els
from
morning
to
euenynge
,
but
instructe
them
with
the
word
of
God
,
and
teach
them
the
faith
,
and
saluation
in
Christe
Iesus
,
which
flocked
thither
out
of
all
places
and
villages
theraboute
.
Whome
after
he
had
thus
informed
,
and
taught
,
he
baptised
in
the
fludde
Elene
.
For
that
was
the
next
nere
water
,
which
he
could
conueniently
vse
for
baptim
.
This
towne
Adregin
in
the
time
of
the
kinge
and
aftercommers
waxed
rude
,
and
deserte
.
And
an
other
was
buylt
vp
for
hit
in
a
place
called
Melwyn
:
And
this
muche
dyd
byshop
Pawline
in
the
[
](A07396-e13530-b)*
*
In
northū●erlād
Bernicians
prouince
.
But
in
the
countries
of
the
[
](A07396-e13540-b)*
*
In
yorkeshere
.
Deires
,
where
he
laie
most
commonly
with
the
kinge
,
he
baptised
in
the
fludde
Suale
,
which
renneth
fast
by
a
village
adioyned
to
Cataracte
.
For
as
yet
there
could
not
be
buylded
oratories
,
fountes
,
or
places
of
baptisme
,
in
this
newe
begon
,
and
late
founded
churche
.
But
yet
was
there
buylte
a
greate
church
in
the
coast
and
champyon
called
D●wne
.
Where
was
an
other
of
the
kinges
courtes
,
and
palace
.
Which
church
the
painims
that
slewe
king
Edwine
b●rned
afterward
with
the
whole
village
.
In
sted
of
the
which
palace
the
kinges
euer
after
made
their
mansion
place
in
the
country
called
Loides
.
Aultar
of
stone
.
But
the
aultar
of
the
before
mentioned
churche
eskaped
the
fire
,
bycause
it
was
made
of
stone
.
And
is
kept
to
this
present
daye
in
the
monasterie
of
the
right
reuerend
Abbot
,
and
priest
Trunwulfe
standing
in
the
wodde
Elmete
.
How
the
prouince
of
the
Este
English
receiued
the
fayth
of
Christ
.
The.
15.
Chap.
NOw
had
king
Edwine
(
by
common
reporte
)
suche
a
zele
,
and
ernest
deuotion
toward
the
Christian
faithe
that
he
perswadid
Carpwald
kinge
Redwalds
sonne
,
and
king
of
the
Est
English
,
to
lea●●
of
the
vaine
superstition
of
idols
,
and
to
come
with
his
whole
royalme
and
embrace
the
true
faythe
,
and
receaue
the
sacramentes
of
Christe
his
churche
.
For
his
father
king
Redwald
before
him
was
Christened
in
kent
but
alas
in
vaine
.
For
returning
home
againe
he
was
seduced
by
his
wyfe
,
and
certaine
other
peruerse
doctours
.
And
being
in
suche
wyse
depraued
from
the
sincerite
,
and
purenesse
of
fayth
,
his
end
was
worse
then
his
beginning
.
For
he
would
seme
,
after
the
maner
of
the
olde
Samaritanes
to
serue
both
Christe
,
and
his
owne
false
Godes
to
,
as
he
dyd
before
.
And
in
one
temple
he
had
erectyd
an
aultar
for
the
sacrifice
of
Christe
and
an
other
litle
aultar
for
burnt
sacrifices
to
his
Idols
and
dyuels
.
The
which
temple
Aldwolfe
kinge
of
that
prouince
after
him
(
who
lyued
in
this
our●age
)
sayde
that
it
dured
so
,
vnto
his
time
,
and
witnessed
that
he
sawe
it
himselfe
in
his
childhoode
.
Truly
this
before
named
king
Redwald
was
a
noble
prince
of
byrthe
,
althowgh
vile
and
base
in
his
actes
and
deades
.
For
he
was
king
Tityls
sonne
,
whose
fathers
name
was
Woffa
,
of
whome
the
kinges
of
the
east
english
men
are
called
Woffinges
.
But
king
Carpwald
not
long
after
he
had
ben
Christened
,
was
slayne
by
a
gentile
,
and
paynim
named
Richbert
.
And
from
that
time
.
3.
yeares
after
,
the
prouince
liued
in
gent●lite
falling
from
Christian
religion
vntyll
at
the
last
Sibert
king
Carpwalds
brother
toke
the
kingdome
,
a
man
in
all
pointes
lerned
and
most
Christian.
Who
whiles
his
brother
was
yet
alyue
,
lyuing
bannished
in
Fraunce
was
Christened
there
,
and
instructed
in
the
holy
mysteries
of
our
faythe
of
which
he
went
about
to
make
all
his
royalme
partakener
,
as
sone
as
he
came
to
the
crowne
.
To
whose
good
endeuour
herin
bishopp
Felix
dyd
moste
ernestly
fauoure
,
and
with
greate
praise
applie
himselfe
.
The
countres
of
Suffolk
,
Norfolck
and
of
Cambridg
sheres
(
then
called
,
the
East
english
)
counerted
to
the
faith
.
Who
when
he
came
from
Burgundie
(
where
he
was
borne
,
and
toke
holie
orders
)
into
Britanny
to
Honorius
th
archbishop
,
and
had
opened
this
his
desire
and
godly
purpose
vnto
him
,
the
Archebishopp
gladly
gaue
him
licence
and
sent
him
furthe
to
preche
the
worde
of
God
vnto
the
foresayde
Este
English
.
Wher
certes
his
zele
and
vertuous
desire
proued
not
in
vayne
.
For
this
holie
husbande
man
and
happie
tiller
of
the
spirituall
filde
founde
in
that
nation
plentifulnes
of
fruite
,
and
encrease
of
people
that
beleaued
him
.
For
he
browght
all
that
prouince
,
beinge
now
delyuered
by
his
healpe
from
their
long
iniquite
,
and
vnhappines
,
vnto
the
fayth
,
and
workes
of
iustice
,
and
in
the
end
reward
of
perpetuall
b●isse
,
and
happines
for
euer
,
according
to
the
good
abodement
of
his
name
,
whiche
in
Lattin
is
called
Felix
,
and
in
our
Englishe
tounge
soundeth
happie
.
Dūmocke
He
was
Byshopp
in
the
cite
of
Dummocke
afterward
.
Where
when
he
had
ruled
the
churche
of
Christe
.
17.
yeares
in
that
dignite
,
and
in
that
prouince
he
endyd
his
life
in
peace
.
How
Pawlyne
preched
in
the
prouince
of
Lindisse
,
and
of
the
state
of
king
Edwynes
raygne
.
The.
16.
Chap.
BVt
Byshopp
Pawlyne
continued
styll
,
Lincolne
shere
.
and
at
this
tyme
preched
the
worde
of
God
in
the
prouince
of
Lindisse
,
which
is
the
next
toward
the
South
bancke
of
Humber
,
bending
euen
vnto
the
seas
side
where
he
first
conuerted
to
our
Lord
the
maior
of
Lincolne
whose
name
was
Blecca
,
Prefectum
Lindecoli●ae
ciuitatis
withal
his
howseholde
.
In
the
which
citie
he
buylt
a
well
wrowght
churche
of
stone
:
the
rouffe
whereof
eyther
for
long
lacke
of
reparations
,
or
by
the
spoyle
of
enemies
is
nowe
cast
downe
.
But
the
walles
thereof
stand
yet
to
be
seene
at
this
present
daie
and
yearly
some
or
other
miracles
are
wont
to
be
showen
ther
to
the
greate
good
,
and
comforte
of
them
which
faythe
fully
seeke
therfore
.
In
this
churche
after
Iustus
departure
hence
vnto
Christe
,
Pawlyne
consecrated
Honorius
,
Archebishopp
of
Caunterbury
,
as
I
shall
shewe
more
conueniently
herafter
.
Nowe
as
towching
the
faythe
,
and
belefe
of
this
prouince
,
a
certaine
preist
,
and
abbot
,
a
man
of
good
credit
,
and
to
be
beleued
,
whose
name
is
Deda
,
of
the
monasterie
of
Peartan
told
me
that
one
of
the
elders
of
that
couent
(
as
he
reported
him selfe
)
was
baptised
with
manie
other
of
the
people
there
,
at
none
daye
by
bishop
Pawline
in
the
presence
of
king
Edwine
,
and
in
the
fludde
of
Trent
,
nere
the
citie
Thwolfing
acester
.
the
which
father
,
and
elderly
man
,
was
wont
to
describe
Paulinus
personne
,
saying
that
he
was
a
taule
man
,
sumwhat
crooked
backe
,
and
blacke
of
heare
,
lene
in
face
,
and
hauing
a
hooked
and
thinne
nose
,
in
countenance
bothe
dredful
,
and
reuerent
.
Who
had
in
his
chappel
one
Iames
by
name
,
who
was
a
deacon
,
and
an
industrious
and
diligent
man
,
noble
certes
and
of
greate
fame
in
Christ
,
and
the
church
.
Who
liued
also
euen
vnto
our
time
.
But
in
those
dayes
such
was
the
peace
,
and
tranquillite
through
out
all
Britannie
which
waye
soeuer
king
Edwynes
dominions
laye
,
that
(
as
it
is
yet
in
a
common
prouerbe
)
a
weake
woman
might
haue
walked
with
her
new
borne
babe
ouer
al
the
yland
euen
from
sea
to
sea
,
without
anie
dammage
,
or
danger
.
Moreouer
this
king
did
so
muche
tender
his
subiectes
and
the
welth
of
the
commons
that
in
most
places
where
he
sawe
fay●e
,
clere
wel
springes
breaking
out
by
the
highwaies
syde
,
he
enclosed
them
in
quicke
sett
boures
for
the
refreshing
of
wayfaring
men
hauing
by
,
greate
brasen
basens
to
bathe
,
or
washe
in
.
Which
basens
either
for
feare
of
the
kinges
displeasure
no
man
durst
touche
farder
then
to
his
owne
present
vse
,
and
necessite
:
or
no
man
wold
take
them
awaye
for
the
loue
,
and
good
will
they
boore
to
their
prince
.
Who
was
for
the
time
of
his
raigne
so
honoured
and
loued
,
that
the
triumphing
banners
,
and
flagges
were
borne
before
him
not
in
warre
only
,
but
in
peace
too
,
whersoeuer
he
went
abrode
,
or
rode
with
his
garde
in
progresse
aboute
the
greate
cities
,
townes
,
and
sheres
of
his
dominions
.
Yea
euen
when
he
passed
through
the
stretes
to
any
place
,
there
was
carried
before
him
that
kinde
of
flag
or
stremer
,
which
the
Romans
calle
Tufa
,
and
the
English
men
now
a
Thuuffe
.
How
king
Edwyne
receaued
letters
of
exhortation
from
Pope
Honorius
who
sent
therwith
a
palle
to
bishop
Pauline
.
The.
17.
Chapter
.
AT
what
time
Honorius
Boniface
his
successor
was
bishop
of
Rome
,
and
sate
in
the
see
Apostolike
,
when
he
had
vnderstoode
that
the
kinge
of
Northumberland
and
all
his
subiectes
in
that
countrie
were
conuerted
to
the
faithe
and
confession
of
Christe
by
Paulinus
preaching
,
he
sent
the
same
bishop
Pauline
a
palle
,
and
letters
to
king
Edwyne
exhorting
him
,
and
his
subiectes
with
fatherly
loue
and
charite
,
to
persist
,
or
rather
go
forward
in
this
true
faithe
which
they
had
now
receiued
.
The
tenor
of
which
letters
is
suche
.
To
the
most
puissant
prince
and
his
most
vertuous
sonne
in
our
Lorde
Iesus
Christe
Edwyne
king
of
the
English
men
,
bishop
Honorius
seruant
to
them
that
serue
God
sendeth
greating
.
The
epistle
of
Pope
Honorius
to
Edwyn
the
first
christen
kinge
of
Northumberland
.
So
is
your
Christian
loue
,
and
integrite
,
fyred
with
the
flame
of
faith
to
the
worshipping
of
your
creator
and
maker
,
that
it
shineth
far
and
wyde
,
and
being
declared
through
all
the
worlde
bringeth
furth
fruyt
of
your
doinge
.
And
truly
so
doe
ye
know
your selfe
best
to
be
a
king
,
when
that
after
ye
are
taught
by
the
right
and
true
preching
,
ye
beleaue
in
almightie
God
your
king
and
creator
.
Worshipping
him
,
adoring
him
,
and
rendring
vp
to
him
the
syncere
deuotion
of
your
hart
,
as
far
forthe
as
mans
weaknes
,
and
poore
abilite
can
attaine
vnto
.
For
what
other
thinge
I
praye
you
,
are
we
able
to
offer
vnto
our
God
,
then
that
persisting
in
good
workes
and
confessing
him
to
be
the
author
of
mankinde
we
worship
him
,
and
spedely
render
our
vowes
,
and
prayers
vnto
him
?
Therfore
we
exhorte
you
our
most
derely
beloued
sonne
in
our
Sauiour
Christe
Iesu
,
as
it
is
mete
for
a
louing
father
to
doe
,
that
ye
endeuour
al
maner
of
wayes
ye
can
,
with
ernest
will
,
and
daily
prayer
,
to
hold
and
kepe
this
,
that
the
mercy
of
God
hath
wrought
in
you
,
calling
you
,
and
all
yours
vnto
his
grace
.
And
so
shall
he
which
hath
vouche●afed
to
bring
you
in
this
present
world
from
all
errour
to
the
knowlege
of
his
holy
name
,
prepare
for
you
in
the
worlde
to
come
a
mansion
place
in
heauen
.
Be
ye
therfore
often
occupied
in
the
reading
of
S.
Gregories
workes
.
Who
was
a
man
certes
of
blessed
memorie
,
our
good
predecessour
,
and
your
true
precher
,
and
Apostle
.
Haue
before
your
eyes
continually
the
greate
zele
of
his
doctrine
,
and
good
affection
which
he
gladly
practised
for
your
soules
health
and
saluation
.
That
by
this
meanes
his
ver●●ouse
prayer
may
both
encrease
your
kingdome
,
and
also
prosper
yo●●eople
.
And
that
in
the
end
he
may
represent
you
all
,
as
clene
soules
,
and
without
fault
,
before
the
throne
of
almighty
God
.
Now
as
concerning
these
thinges
,
Constitutions
from
Rome
touching
the
clergy
.
which
your
grace
desyred
to
be
ordeined
and
appointed
by
vs
for
your
priestes
we
haue
without
all
delay
prouided
the
same
,
and
truly
the
rather
for
your
syncere
and
vnfayned
faithes
sake
.
Which
hath
ben
at
diuers
times
,
and
by
diuers
relations
,
as
also
now
by
the
bearers
of
these
our
presentes
,
commendably
declared
vnto
vs
.
We
haue
therfore
with
the
rest
of
our
rules
and
orders
sent
here
ij
.
palles
for
the
ij
metropolitans
of
your
countre
,
that
is
,
for
bishop
Honorius
,
and
bishop
Pauline
.
Willing
and
commaunding
,
that
when
one
of
them
is
called
out
of
this
mortall
lyfe
to
the
mercie
of
God
,
then
shall
his
make
and
felowe
which
is
yet
a
lyue
subro
gate
by
this
our
authorite
an
other
bishop
metropolitane
in
his
place
which
is
deceased
,
which
thinge
we
doe
graunte
vnto
them
,
as
well
for
your
good
affection
to
vs
,
and
loue
to
the
truthe
,
as
also
for
the
distance
of
places
,
and
of
so
greate
prouinces
and
cuntries
,
as
lye
betwene
Rome
and
Britannie
.
And
last
to
th
intent
,
that
we
might
in
all
pointes
shewe
your
highnes
,
howe
our
consent
,
and
agrement
is
euer
more
redie
at
hand
,
to
your
deuoute
zele
,
and
ernest
desyre
of
Gods
glorie
.
Who
keape
your
grace
alwaies
in
parfecte
healthe
,
and
prosperite
.
How
bishop
Honorius
who
succeded
Iustus
in
the
byshoprike
of
Caunterbury
,
receiued
from
Pope
Honorius
a
palle
,
and
letters
.
The
18.
Chapter
NOW
about
this
tyme
died
Archebishop
Iustus
,
the
x.
daie
of
Nouember
.
And
Honorius
was
chosen
in
his
place
.
Who
comming
to
Archebishop
Pauline
to
be
appointed
thereto
,
met
him
at
Lincolne
.
And
there
was
consecrated
,
and
instituted
byshop
of
Caunterbury
.
And
is
nowe
numbred
fifthe
after
S.
Austin
.
To
whome
also
Pope
Honorius
sent
a
palle
with
letters
,
in
the
which
he
commaunded
the
verie
selfe
same
thinge
,
that
he
wrote
before
in
his
epistle
to
king
Edwine
.
Which
is
,
that
whensoeuer
the
bishop
of
Caunterbury
,
or
the
bishoppe
of
Yorke
were
departed
this
life
,
then
the
other
which
remained
aliue
,
and
is
yet
prelate
of
the
same
degree
should
haue
powre
,
and
authoritie
,
to
ordaine
an
other
priest
in
the
Archebishops
rome
,
which
is
now
deceased
.
That
it
mought
not
to
be
nedefull
alwaies
to
trauaile
,
and
toyle
by
sea
and
by
land
as
farre
as
to
Rome
,
for
the
institution
,
and
appointing
of
an
Archebishop
.
The
copie
of
the
Popes
letters
I
thinke
not
muche
amis
to
be
here
inserted
in
our
historie
.
To
Honorius
our
derely
beloued
brother
,
The
epistle
of
Pope
Honorius
to
Honorius
the
Archebisshop
of
Caunterbury
.
Honorius
sendeth
greating
:
Among
manie
other
prerogatiues
,
and
gratious
giftes
which
our
mercifull
Redemer
vowchesafeth
to
geaue
his
poore
seruauntes
,
this
doth
he
also
bountifully
graunte
vs
of
his
mere
liberalite
,
and
goodnes
,
that
by
brotherly
comforte
and
frendfull
letters
,
as
it
were
by
an
inward
looking
on
our
hartes
,
or
an
outward
beholding
of
our
mutuall
visage
,
and
countenaunces
,
we
represent
,
and
shew
in
our selues
a
certaine
loue
,
accord
,
and
vnite
.
For
which
gratiouse
benefit
we
render
thankes
vncessantly
vnto
his
high
maieste
.
And
besech
him
in
most
suppliaunte
wise
,
to
strenghten
and
confirme
you
with
his
mightye
powre
continually
,
that
ye
maye
ernestly
laboure
alwaies
in
preaching
his
holie
gospell
,
and
profit
therein
:
that
ye
maye
folowe
the
rule
,
and
steppes
of
your
heade
and
master
,
blessed
S.
Gregory
:
that
Christe
maye
send
by
you
greater
encrease
vnto
his
church
:
And
last
that
the
soules
alredy
wonne
,
and
conuerted
by
you
and
your
predecessours
(
which
hath
proceded
of
the
first
planting
of
blessed
S.
Gregory
)
maye
in
more
ample
wise
encrease
in
faith
,
and
prosper
in
good
workes
,
in
the
feare
of
God
,
and
parfecte
charite
.
And
so
I
trust
the
promises
of
our
Lord
shall
hereafter
take
place
in
you
,
and
this
his
blessed
voice
call
you
to
eternall
blisse
and
ioyefulnes
:
Matth.
11.
Come
vnto
me
,
all
ye
that
laboure
,
and
trauayle
,
and
I
will
refreshe
you
.
Matth.
24.
And
againe
:
O
my
good
,
and
faithfull
seruant
,
because
thou
hast
ben
faithfull
ouer
a
litle
,
I
will
appointe
the
ouerseer
to
a
greate
dele
,
come
in
,
vnto
the
ioyes
of
thy
Lord
and
master
.
And
thus
much
,
derely
beloued
in
the
waie
of
exhortation
,
we
haue
premised
,
of
the
abundance
of
our
charite
,
and
loue
towardes
you
.
Now
as
concerning
the
priuileges
of
your
churches
,
we
haue
not
differred
to
graunte
you
such
thinges
,
as
we
haue
thought
metest
for
you
.
Therfore
to
answer
your
requestes
herein
,
looke
what
authorite
,
we
in
the
stede
,
and
place
of
S.
Peter
heade
of
the
Apostles
,
haue
graunted
you
,
by
our
expresse
commaundement
in
letters
directed
to
our
dere
sonne
Edwine
your
kinge
we
will
ye
keape
,
and
obserue
the
same
.
Which
is
:
that
when
one
of
yowe
is
departed
this
mortall
life
,
the
other
which
is
lefte
a
lyue
shall
assigne
an
other
bishop
in
the
departed
Archebisshops
rome
and
dignite
.
And
for
the
better
doinge
,
and
ordering
herof
,
we
haue
sent
vnto
eche
of
you
a
palle
,
that
by
the
authorite
of
this
our
commaundement
,
your
orderly
and
due
institution
may
be
acceptable
in
the
sight
of
Almightie
God
.
Wherin
to
condescend
,
and
graunte
this
muche
vnto
you
,
we
were
moued
by
the
longe
iourny
,
and
●ediouse
trauailing
by
see
,
and
lande
from
Britannie
to
Rome
,
that
no
hinderance
may
happen
hereafter
to
your
churche
,
by
anye
pretenced
occasion
anie
manner
of
waye
.
But
rather
that
you
maye
farder
set
forthe
the
faithe
and
deuotion
of
the
people
committed
to
your
charge
.
Almightie
God
keape
you
in
good
health
most
derely
beloued
brother
.
Geauen
the
xj
.
of
●une
in
the
24.
yeare
of
the
raygne
of
our
most
gratiouse
,
and
soueraine
Lorde
Heraclius
Emperour
.
Also
the
thirde
yeare
,
of
the
most
happiest
Cesar
Heraclius
the
sonne
.
The
7.
Indiction
:
the
yere
of
our
Lorde
.
633.
Howe
first
this
Pope
Honorius
.
And
after
him
the
elected
bishop
Iohn
sent
letters
to
the
Scottes
for
the
keaping
of
Ester
.
And
against
Pelagius
heresie
.
The
19.
Chap.
THis
Pope
Honorius
sent
letters
also
vnto
the
Scottes
,
(
whome
he
vnderstoode
to
erre
in
the
obseruation
of
the
holy
time
of
Easter
,
as
I
haue
befor
specified
,
)
diligently
exhorting
them
,
that
they
would
not
esteme
or
think
their
owne
small
number
wiser
,
then
the
churches
of
Christe
,
either
auncient
,
either
newely
conuerted
which
haue
ben
heretofore
,
or
be
now
at
this
present
daye
anie
where
through
out
all
the
whole
worlde
,
in
celebrating
any
other
Easter
,
then
after
the
co●
accompte
of
Ester
,
and
according
to
the
vniforme
decrees
〈◊〉
bishops
in
the
wordle
.
Whiche
haue
vppon
that
matter
sate
in
Synodes
,
and
concluded
a
certain
order
in
generall
councels
.
To
whome
also
for
the●
mending
of
the
same
errour
,
Ihon
Seuerinus
successour
,
who
next
succeded
Honorius
,
when
he
was
yet
but
elected
,
and
nominated
Bis●hop
of
Rome
directed
letters
of
greate
authorite
and
full
of
good
lerning
:
plainly
prouing
in
them
,
that
the
Ester
Sondaye
must
be
compted
,
and
obserued
,
from
the.
15.
moone
,
vnto
the.
21.
as
it
was
proued
,
The
copie
of
a
letter
from
the
clergy
of
Rome
to
the
clergy
of
Scotland
.
and
allowed
by
the
Nicene
Councell
the
first
.
Moreouer
he
warned
them
in
thesame
epistle
,
to
auoyde
,
and
escheue
,
Pelagius
heresie
,
whiche
he
vnderstode
,
dyd
begin
to
ryse
,
and
springe
againe
amongest
them
.
The
beginninge
of
which
epistle
was
thus
:
To
our
derest
beloued
,
and
the
moste
vertuouse
prelates
,
Thomian
,
Columban
,
Chroman
,
Dimā
,
and
Bathan
Byshops
:
Chroman
,
Herman
,
Lawstran
,
Stellan
,
and
Segian
Priestes
:
to
Saran
,
and
all
other
doctours
,
or
Abbotes
of
Scotland
:
Hilarie
,
Archeprieste
,
and
keaper
of
the
vacant
sea
Apostolique
,
Ihon
deacon
,
and
in
the
name
of
God
elected
,
and
chosen
Byshop
of
thesame
holie
see
:
Primicer●
and
Ihon
,
the
chiefe
Secretarie
,
and
keaper
of
that
sea
Apostolike
,
and
Ihon
also
seruant
of
God
,
and
Counseller
of
that
same
see
&c.
Your
letters
whiche
ye
sent
to
holie
Pope
Seuerine
,
a
man
worthie
of
happie
,
and
long
memorie
,
haue
had
as
yet
no
answere
made
to
them
,
for
the
matters
,
whiche
ye
required
,
bycause
the
Popes
holynes
departed
this
lyfe
before
your
letters
,
were
browght
hither
.
Whiche
we
haue
nowe
openyd
in
this
vacancie
of
the
holie
see
,
lest
the
ignorance
of
so
greate
a
question
mowght
haue
lasted
longe
,
and
ben
vndiscussyd
emongest
yowe
.
In
which
letters
we
haue
read
,
and
perceaued
that
certain
of
your
prouince
labowring
against
the
ryght
faythe
,
doe
goe
abowte
to
renewe
an
old
heresie
,
refusing
very
ignorantly
our
Ester
,
in
which
Christe
was
offred
our
true
pascall
Lambe
to
God
his
father
,
and
entending
to
celebrate
thesame
with
the
Iewes
in
the.
14.
moone
.
&c.
By
this
beginning
of
their
epistle
it
appeareth
plainly
that
at
that
time
this
heresie
was
but
a
lytle
before
rysen
in
Scotlande
:
And
also
,
that
not
all
the
countrie
but
certaine
of
them
onlye
were
infected
therwith
.
Now
when
these
before
mentioned
prelates
of
Rome
had
shewed
the
customable
obseruation
of
Ester
:
thus
in
thesame
epistle
they
wrote
of
the
pelagian
heretikes
,
which
were
in
Scotland
:
We
vnderstand
also
by
your
letters
,
that
the
poison
of
Pelagius
heresie
beginneth
nowe
to
springe
againe
emongest
yow
:
Against
the
pelagian
heresie
.
whiche
we
moste
ernestly
exhorte
,
and
counsell
yowe
vtterly
to
forsake
,
and
prouide
that
the
poysoned
infection
of
so
dedly
an
heresie
sinke
no
farder
into
your
myndes
,
but
labour
as
ye
may
vtterly
to
forgett
it
.
For
ye
ought
to
remembre
,
howe
this
execrable
heresie
hath
longe
sithens
ben
condemned
.
And
hathe
ben
abolished
,
and
put
owte
of
remembrance
not
only
,
these
.
ij
.
hundred
yeares
,
but
is
also
yet
at
this
present
,
daylie
condemned
of
vs
,
with
continuall
curses
,
and
all
they
excommunicated
which
folowe
thesame
.
We
therfore
exhorte
,
and
request
yowe
,
that
ye
suffer
not
their
asshes
to
be
stirred
,
and
blowen
vp
emongest
yowe
,
whose
strength
and
weapons
be
burnt
and
consumed
.
For
what
Christen
harte
is
there
,
whiche
detesteth
not
to
death
,
and
abhorreth
their
prowde
intent
and
wicked
wordes
,
which
dare
affirme
,
that
a
man
maye
lyue
,
and
be
withowt
synne
,
euen
of
his
owne
voluntarie
will
,
and
not
throwghe
the
grace
of
God
?
And
then
to
consider
againe
the
trueth
hereof
,
it
is
blasphemie
,
and
extreme
foolishnes
to
saye
:
that
a
man
is
withowt
synne
.
For
he
can
not
possibly
be
so
.
Neither
euer
any
was
,
but
only
the
mediator
of
God
,
and
man
Christe
Iesus
our
Lorde
,
who
was
a
verie
and
true
man
conceyued
and
borne
withowt
synne
.
For
as
for
other
men
,
they
are
all
borne
in
oryginall
sinne
.
And
doe
beare
the
wytnes
,
and
token
of
Adams
first
preuarication
,
and
breaking
of
Godes
commaundement
,
yea
,
althowghe
they
lyued
without
actuall
synne
accordinge
to
the
Prophete
,
saying
:
Behold
,
I
was
conceiued
in
iniquite
,
and
my
mother
hathe
browght
me
forthe
in
sinne
.
&c.
Psal.
50.
How
after
kinge
Eduynes
deathe
,
bishop
Pawlyne
returned
to
kent
,
and
there
toke
the
Bysshoprike
of
Rotchester
.
The
20.
Chapter
.
WHen
king
Edwyne
had
moste
triumphantly
raygned
ouer
the
English
and
Britons
bothe
,
the
space
of
.
xvij
.
yeares
,
(
in
some
of
whiche
,
as
abowt
the
number
of
.
6.
yeares
,
he
had
himselfe
ben
subiecte
to
Christe
,
and
euer
looked
for
his
raygne
,
and
kingdome
)
Cardwell
king
of
the
Britons
made
a
rebellion
against
him
,
hauing
ayde
and
succor
therunto
,
of
Penda
a
stowght
man
,
and
of
the
kinges
bloud
of
Marshland
.
Ouer
which
nation
afterward
he
had
by
dyuers
chaunces
,
and
fortune
,
rule
and
gouernance
,
for
the
space
of
xxij
.
yeares
.
An.
633.
Nowe
when
they
had
thus
ioyned
battaile
,
and
entred
fight
with
kinge
Edwine
in
a
great
,
large
and
plaine
field
,
called
thereof
Hethfilde
,
they
slewe
him
there
at
the
last
,
the.
4.
daye
of
October
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lorde
.
633.
and
of
kinge
Edwynes
age
the.
47.
yeare
:
whose
whole
hoste
was
other
presently
murdered
there
,
or
shamefully
put
to
flight
.
In
the
which
warres
one
of
kinge
Edwines
sonnes
,
that
lustie
,
and
warlyke
yonge
prince
Offryde
,
was
kylled
,
before
his
father
died
.
The
other
sonne
Edfryde
of
verie
vrgent
necessite
fled
vnto
kinge
Penda
for
succour
.
Of
whome
afterward
against
the
promised
faythe
,
and
his
solemne
othe
,
he
was
most
cruellye
put
to
deathe
in
the
raygne
of
kinge
Oswald
.
At
this
tyme
there
was
a
verie
greauouse
persecution
in
the
churche
,
and
a
fowle
murder
of
the
Northumberlandes
,
especially
bicause
that
one
of
the
Capitaines
,
whiche
caused
this
persecution
,
and
aduersite
,
was
a
painim
:
the
other
thowgh
not
a
paynim
,
yet
more
feerce
and
barbarouse
,
than
was
any
heathen
,
or
paynim
.
For
kinge
Penda
with
all
the
nation
of
the
Marshland
men
was
wholly
geauen
to
Idolatrie
,
and
altogether
heathen
,
and
vnchristened
.
But
king
Cardwell
althowgh
he
had
the
name
of
a
Christian
and
professed
that
lyfe
,
yet
was
he
in
mynde
,
and
maners
so
rude
,
and
owtrageouse
,
that
he
woulde
not
spare
eyther
womens
weaknes
,
or
childrens
innocencie
,
but
put
all
to
deathe
withe
greauous
,
and
bytter
torments
,
according
to
his
bestly
cruelty
and
vnmercyfull
tyrannie
.
Wasting
a
longe
time
,
and
raging
oure
all
the
prouinces
,
purposing
moreouer
with
himselfe
to
exterminate
out
of
the
borders
of
Britannie
the
whole
nation
of
Englishmen
,
and
to
extinguish
the
verie
name
of
them
.
Neither
did
he
ought
esteme
or
anie
thing
reuerence
,
and
honor
the
Christian
religion
which
the
English
men
had
.
So
that
vnto
this
daye
the
Britons
maner
,
and
custome
is
,
to
set
light
by
the
faithe
,
and
religion
of
English
men
.
Neither
will
they
in
anie
one
pointe
more
communicate
with
them
,
then
they
wold
with
heathens
,
and
painims
.
Kinge
Edwynes
head
was
brought
vnto
Yorke
.
And
afterward
carryed
into
S.
Peters
churche
,
(
which
churche
he
himselfe
had
begon
to
buylde
,
but
his
successour
king
Oswald
finished
hit
,
as
we
haue
before
declared
.
)
And
there
layed
in
S.
Gregories
chappell
.
By
whose
disciples
,
and
of
whose
preachers
he
had
in
his
lyfe
time
receiued
,
and
lerned
the
word
of
true
lyfe
.
Thus
was
the
state
of
Northumberlande
muche
troubled
with
this
greate
slaughter
,
and
cruell
persecution
.
Seing
therfore
there
was
none
other
remedie
,
nor
anie
saftie
could
befounde
,
but
only
by
flight
,
bishop
Pauline
accompaning
the
good
Quene
Edelburge
,
with
whome
not
longe
before
he
came
into
that
cuntrie
,
tooke
shipp
,
and
returned
againe
to
kent
.
And
was
there
verie
honorably
receiued
of
Honorius
the
Archebishop
,
and
of
kinge
Edulbald
.
His
guide
,
and
gouerner
in
iorning
vnto
kent
was
Bassus
one
of
the
strongest
of
kinge
Edwynes
chiefe
garde
.
This
bishop
brought
awaye
with
him
from
the
cuntries
of
Northumberlande
Eanfride
king
Edwynes
daughter
,
and
Wulcfrea
his
sonne
.
Iffy
also
Offrides
sonne
,
and
nephue
to
king
Edwyne
.
Which
ij
.
yonge
princely
children
this
tender
mother
for
feare
of
kinge
Edbald
,
and
Oswald
sent
into
Fraunce
,
to
be
brought
vp
in
king
Dagoberts
courte
.
Wher
they
both
died
in
their
infancie
.
And
were
buried
in
the
high
church
with
such
honour
,
as
is
mete
for
kinges
sonnes
,
and
innocent
babes
of
Iesus
Christe
.
He
brought
moreouer
away
with
him
much
pretious
plate
of
king
Edwynes
:
amongest
which
was
a
greate
golden
crosse
and
a
golden
chalice
consecrated
for
the
ministerie
of
the
aultar
,
which
are
yet
both
reserued
,
and
to
be
seen
at
this
day
in
the
Cathedral
church
of
Caunterbury
.
Now
was
the
see
of
Rotchester
vacant
at
this
time
.
For
Romanus
bishop
therof
,
sent
from
the
Archebishop
Iustus
legat
to
Pope
Honorius
,
was
drowned
in
the
tempest
,
going
to
Italie
.
Crosse
and
chalice
of
good
.
Then
bishop
Pauline
at
the
offer
of
bishop
Honorius
,
and
at
king
Edubaldes
request
toke
that
charge
on
him
,
and
kept
Rotchester
dioces
,
vntill
,
at
his
full
and
rype
age
,
he
quietly
departed
this
transitorie
lyfe
,
and
was
receiued
into
the
blesse
of
heauen
,
with
the
godly
fruite
,
and
reward
of
his
labours
,
and
trauailes
,
that
he
suffred
here
on
earthe
for
Christe
his
truthe
,
and
Gospell
.
Who
at
his
decease
lefte
in
his
churche
of
Rotchester
his
palle
,
which
he
had
receifrom
the
Pope
of
Rome
.
And
in
his
Archebishoprike
of
Yorke
he
lefte
Iames
his
deacon
a
good
and
godly
man
.
Who
liuing
long
after
in
that
churche
by
preching
and
baptising
toke
manie
prayes
out
of
the
diuels
teathe
,
and
wonne
manie
soules
vnto
Christe
.
Of
whose
name
the
village
hath
a
name
at
this
daye
,
in
which
he
for
the
most
part
abode
,
and
dwelled
nere
vnto
Cataracte
.
Who
bycause
he
was
conninge
in
songe
,
and
musycke
,
and
also
in
the
office
and
seruice
of
the
quyre
,
when
that
contrie
was
more
quiet
,
and
the
companie
of
faithfull
began
a
litle
and
litle
to
encrease
againe
,
set
vp
a
schole
emongest
them
,
and
professed
to
be
a
master
of
church
musyke
,
Churche
musike
first
practised
in
the
North.
and
singinge
,
according
to
the
fashion
,
and
maner
of
the
Romans
,
and
the
Diocesans
of
Canterbury
.
Which
thinge
when
he
had
so
don
a
longe
time
,
with
greate
profyt
,
at
the
lenght
(
that
I
may
vse
the
worde
of
scripture
)
being
a
man
well
strooken
in
age
,
full
of
yeares
,
and
hauing
seen
manie
good
dayes
,
he
walked
the
wayes
whiche
his
fathers
went
.
THE
THIRD
BOOKE
OF
THE
HISTORIE
OF
THE
CHVRCH
OF
ENGLAND
.
How
the
first
successours
of
kinge
Edwin
did
both
forsake
the
faith
of
their
nacion
and
also
lost
their
kingdome
.
Moreouer
how
the
most
christen
kinge
Oswald
restored
bothe
.
The.
1.
Chapter
.
KYnge
Edwin
beinge
in
battaile
,
the
sonne
of
Elfrike
his
vncle
by
his
fathers
syde
,
called
Osrich
,
who
after
that
he
had
hearde
Paulin
preache
,
receaued
the
faith
,
succeded
him
in
the
gouernance
of
the
Deirans
:
of
the
whiche
prouince
he
had
the
petigree
of
his
parentage
,
and
the
firste
beginninge
of
his
kingdome
.
But
the
realme
of
the
Bernicians
(
for
the
nation
of
Northumberland
had
been
deuided
of
olde
time
into
these
two
countries
)
was
ruled
by
Edelfrides
sonne
,
named
Eanfride
,
who
had
of
that
prouince
the
beginning
of
his
kinred
and
kingdome
.
For
during
all
the
time
of
Edwines
raigne
the
sonnes
of
kinge
Edelfride
,
who
(
as
we
saied
before
)
raigned
before
Edwin
,
were
banished
with
a
greate
numbre
of
noble
young
gentill
men
,
and
so
liued
amonge
the
Scottes
,
or
Redshankes
:
where
they
wer
instructed
accordinge
to
the
Scottes
doctrine
,
and
had
receiued
the
grace
of
baptisme
.
These
younge
princes
after
the
death
of
their
ennemie
kinge
Edwin
retourninge
in
to
their
countrie
,
Osrich
the
eldest
of
them
toke
the
kingdome
of
the
Deirans
,
and
Eanfride
the
seconde
sonne
the
kingdome
of
the
Bernicians
:
but
alas
as
bothe
had
now
receiued
the
yles
of
an
earthly
kingdome
,
so
likewise
bothe
in
geuing
and
abandoning
them selfes
to
the
diuell
,
lost
the
diuine
mysteries
of
the
heauenly
kingdome
,
wherein
they
were
instructed
,
and
yelded
them selues
againe
to
be
defiled
with
the
former
olde
filth
of
Idolatrie
.
Apostasie
from
the
faith
punished
.
This
apostasie
remained
not
longe
vnpunished
.
For
Kadwallader
the
king
of
Britons
with
wicked
force
,
but
with
worthy
vengeaunce
slew
them
both
the
next
sommer
ensuing
,
sodeinly
issuing
out
with
all
his
host
.
At
what
time
he
murdereth
first
Osrich
vnprepared
and
his
whole
armie
pending
themselues
miserably
with
in
the
suburbes
of
their
owne
citie
.
Then
afterward
when
by
the
space
of
a
whole
yere
hauing
possessed
the
prouinces
of
the
people
of
Northumberland
,
not
as
a
king
that
were
a
conquerour
,
but
as
an
outragious
cruell
tyranne
destroying
them
,
and
with
tragicall
slaughter
renting
them
in
pieces
:
he
put
Eanfride
also
to
death
coming
vnto
him
very
vnaduisedly
with
twelue
chosen
souldiers
minding
to
intreate
vppon
peace
.
That
same
yere
continueth
vntill
this
daye
vnhappy
and
hatefull
to
all
good
men
,
as
well
for
the
Apostasie
of
the
English
kinges
forsaking
the
religion
of
Christe
,
as
also
for
the
king
of
Britanes
furiouse
tyrannie
.
Wherefor
the
historiographers
and
writers
of
that
time
haue
thought
it
best
,
that
the
memorie
of
those
Apostate
kinges
being
vtterly
forgotten
,
the
selfe
same
yere
should
be
assigned
to
the
raigne
of
the
king
that
folowed
next
,
which
was
Oswald
a
man
dearely
beloued
of
God
.
Who
after
that
his
brother
Eanfride
was
slaine
,
coming
vnlooked
for
with
a
small
armie
,
but
fenced
with
the
faith
of
Christe
,
the
Britons
cursed
capitaine
and
that
victorius
hoste
,
whereof
he
made
his
auant
that
nothing
coulde
be
able
to
withstand
it
,
was
vanquished
and
slaine
in
a
certain
place
which
in
the
English
tonge
is
called
Denises
Burna
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
riuer
of
Denise
.
How
by
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
which
the
same
kinge
set
vp
when
he
fought
against
the
Barbarous
Britons
,
he
conquered
them
:
and
among
diuers
other
miraculous
cures
a
certaine
yownge
man
was
healed
of
a
desease
in
his
arme
.
The.
2.
Chap.
THe
place
is
shewed
vntill
this
daye
,
and
is
had
in
greate
reuerence
,
where
Oswald
when
he
should
come
to
this
battayle
did
set
vp
a
signe
of
the
holy
crosse
,
and
beseeched
God
humbly
vppon
his
knees
that
with
his
heauenly
helpe
he
would
succour
his
seruauntes
being
in
so
great
a
distresse
.
A
crosse
erected
by
king
Oswald
.
The
report
also
is
,
that
(
the
crosse
being
made
with
quicke
spede
,
and
the
hole
prepared
wherein
it
should
be
sette
)
the
kinge
being
feruent
in
faithe
did
take
it
in
hast
,
and
did
put
it
in
the
hole
,
and
held
it
with
both
his
handes
,
when
it
was
sett
vp
,
vntill
it
was
fastened
to
the
earth
with
duste
which
the
souldiars
heaped
about
it
.
Nowe
when
this
was
done
he
cried
out
a
loude
to
his
whole
armie
:
Let
vs
all
kneele
apon
our
knees
,
and
let
vs
all
together
pray
ernestly
the
almighty
,
liuing
,
and
true
God
,
mercifully
to
defend
vs
from
the
proude
and
cruell
ennemy
:
for
he
knoweth
,
that
we
enterprise
warres
in
a
ryghtfull
quarell
for
the
saulfegard
of
our
subiectes
.
All
did
as
he
commaunded
them
.
And
thus
in
the
dawning
of
the
day
they
marched
forth
,
encountred
with
their
enemie
,
and
(
according
to
the
merite
of
their
faith
)
atchieued
and
wonne
the
victorie
.
In
the
place
of
which
prayer
manifold
miraculous
cures
are
knowen
to
be
done
,
questionlesse
in
token
and
remembraunce
of
the
kinges
faith
.
For
euen
vntill
this
present
day
many
men
do
customablye
cut
chyppes
out
of
the
veraye
tree
of
that
holy
crosse
which
casting
into
waters
and
geuing
thereoff
to
sick
men
and
beastes
to
drinke
,
or
sprinckling
them
therwith
,
many
forthwith
are
restored
to
their
helth
.
That
place
is
in
the
Englishe
tongue
named
heauen
feld
and
was
so
called
long
before
,
not
without
a
sure
and
a
certaine
fore
sight
of
thinges
to
come
,
as
signifieng
vndoubtedly
,
that
in
the
same
place
a
heauenly
memoriall
was
to
be
set
vp
,
a
heauenly
victorie
should
be
gotte
,
heauenly
miracles
should
be
wrought
and
remembred
euen
vnto
our
dayes
.
This
place
is
nere
to
that
wal
which
standeth
toward
the
northeast
,
wherwith
the
Romaines
did
ones
in
time
past
compasse
all
whole
Britaine
from
sea
vnto
sea
to
kepe
of
the
inuasions
of
forenners
as
we
haue
declared
before
.
In
the
self
same
place
the
religious
men
of
Hagstalden
church
(
which
is
not
far
from
thence
)
haue
now
of
long
time
been
accustomed
to
come
euery
yere
,
the
eue
and
the
day
that
the
same
king
Oswald
was
afterward
slaine
to
kepe
Diriges
there
for
his
soule
,
Diriges
ouer
night
and
Masse
in
the
morning
for
the
dead
.
and
in
the
morning
after
psalmes
being
saied
solemnely
to
offer
for
him
the
sacrifice
of
holy
oblation
.
This
good
custome
longe
continuing
the
place
was
made
more
holy
,
and
is
now
much
honoured
of
al
men
by
the
reason
of
the
church
that
was
lately
builded
and
dedicated
in
the
same
place
.
And
not
without
a
cause
,
considering
that
no
signe
of
the
Christen
faith
,
no
church
,
no
aultar
was
sett
vpp
in
all
the
whole
countrey
of
the
Bernicians
,
before
that
this
vertuous
warrier
,
moued
wyth
harty
deuotion
of
vnfained
fayth
dyd
sett
vpp
this
baner
of
the
holy
Crosse
,
when
he
should
fight
agaynst
his
cruell
ennemie
.
It
shall
not
be
beside
owr
purpose
to
recounte
of
many
which
were
done
,
yet
one
miracle
more
mightely
wrought
at
this
holy
Crosse.
One
of
the
religiouse
men
of
the
foresaide
church
of
Hagstalden
,
called
Bothelme
,
who
lyueth
yet
at
this
daye
,
a
few
yeres
past
,
when
by
chaunce
in
the
night
he
went
vnwares
on
the
yse
sodaynely
falling
downe
brake
his
arme
,
and
began
to
be
so
vexed
with
greauous
anguishe
thereof
,
that
for
vehemency
of
payne
he
was
not
able
to
bryng
his
arme
to
his
mouth
.
This
man
hearing
that
one
of
the
brethren
had
appointed
to
go
vp
to
the
place
of
the
same
holy
crosse
,
prayed
him
that
at
his
returne
he
would
bring
him
a
piece
of
that
blessed
wood
,
saying
that
he
beleeued
that
by
Gods
grace
he
might
haue
his
helth
thereby
.
He
dyd
so
as
he
was
desired
:
and
when
he
was
come
home
agayne
about
euening
,
the
brethren
being
sett
at
the
table
to
eate
,
he
gaue
the
deseased
party
some
of
the
old
mosse
,
wherewyth
the
ouermoste
part
of
the
wodde
was
couered
.
Who
sitting
also
then
at
table
,
and
hauing
at
hand
no
better
place
to
laie
vp
the
gift
wherewith
he
was
presented
,
put
it
in
to
his
bosome
.
After
going
to
bed
,
and
forgetting
to
laye
it
a
side
he
lett
it
lye
all
night
in
his
bosome
.
At
midnight
he
waked
and
feling
a
colde
thing
lying
nere
to
his
side
,
sturring
him selfe
to
finde
what
that
should
be
,
sodenly
he
findeth
his
arme
and
hand
hole
and
sounde
,
as
if
he
had
neuer
had
the
desease
.
Howe
the
same
kinge
at
his
owne
request
receiued
Aidan
of
the
Scottishe
nacion
,
and
gaue
him
a
byshops
see
in
the
yle
of
Lindisfarne
Now
called
Holy
Ilond
.
The.
3.
Chap.
SHortly
after
that
the
same
Oswald
was
come
to
the
Crowne
he
being
desirous
,
that
all
the
people
,
which
he
began
to
rule
,
should
be
instructed
in
the
grace
of
Christen
faith
,
wherof
now
he
had
very
great
proufes
in
vanquishing
his
forein
ennemies
,
he
sente
to
the
Peeres
of
Scotland
,
among
whome
he
lyuing
in
banishment
,
and
the
souldiours
whiche
wer
with
him
wer
Christened
,
making
a
request
vnto
them
that
thei
wold
send
him
a
prelate
,
by
whose
doctrine
and
ministerie
the
realme
of
England
which
he
ruled
might
both
learne
the
giftes
,
and
also
receiue
the
sacraments
of
our
Lordes
faith
.
Neither
was
this
godly
request
denied
him
.
For
bishop
Aidan
was
directed
straight
vnto
him
,
a
man
of
maruailous
mekenesse
,
godlinesse
,
and
modestie
:
and
one
that
had
a
zele
in
Gods
quarrell
,
although
not
in
euery
point
according
to
knouledg
.
For
he
was
wont
to
kepe
Easter
sunday
from
the
fourtenth
day
after
the
chaunge
of
the
mone
,
vntil
the
twentith
:
according
to
the
custome
of
his
country
,
wherof
we
haue
diuers
times
made
mencion
.
For
the
north
part
of
Scotland
,
and
al
the
Redshanks
did
in
that
maner
euen
at
the
same
time
solemnise
Easter
sunday
,
thinking
that
in
this
keeping
of
Easter
they
folowed
the
aduertisement
writen
by
the
holy
praise
worthy
father
Anatholius
which
how
well
it
was
done
of
them
,
the
skilfull
in
Christen
religion
are
not
ignorant
.
Truly
the
Scottes
,
which
dwelt
in
the
southe
coastes
of
the
yle
of
Ireland
,
had
long
a
gone
learned
to
keepe
the
fest
of
Easter
by
the
Canonicall
approued
custome
,
being
aduised
thereto
by
the
Pope
sitting
in
the
see
Apostolike
.
To
this
bishop
Aidan
king
Oswald
appointed
holye
Ilond
for
his
see
and
bishoprick
,
according
as
he
had
him selfe
desyred
.
Holy
Ilond
.
This
place
with
flowing
and
ebbing
is
twyse
euery
daye
like
an
yle
enuyroned
with
the
surges
of
the
sea
,
twyse
made
to
stand
as
maine
lande
,
the
bankes
being
voided
againe
of
the
sea
waues
.
A
rare
zele
to
the
preaching
of
Gods
word
in
a
wordly
prince
.
By
the
vertuous
aduise
of
this
good
bishop
,
the
kinge
glad
and
ready
to
follow
the
same
,
muche
enlarged
the
Church
of
Christe
throughe
his
dominions
.
And
in
this
most
godly
endeuour
bothe
of
the
Prince
and
of
the
bishop
this
was
a
gracious
and
pleasaunt
sight
,
that
whereas
the
bishop
was
vnskillfull
of
the
English
tonge
,
and
the
kinge
by
reason
of
his
longe
banishement
in
Scotland
,
vnderstode
and
spake
the
scottish
very
well
,
when
the
bisshop
preached
the
faith
of
Christ
,
the
king
was
interpreter
of
the
heauenly
worde
to
his
dukes
and
subiectes
.
Hereupon
for
the
space
of
a
longe
time
people
flocked
out
of
Scotland
into
Britaine
,
and
such
as
were
called
to
the
high
degree
of
priesthod
,
began
with
great
and
feruent
deuotion
to
preache
the
worde
of
faith
to
those
prouinces
of
England
,
which
king
Oswalde
gouerned
,
baptising
all
such
as
beleued
.
Therefore
churches
wer
builded
in
places
conuenient
:
the
people
reioycing
assembled
together
to
heare
the
woord
of
God
,
possessions
and
territories
wer
geuen
by
the
kinges
bountifulnesse
for
the
foundation
of
religiouse
houses
:
the
litle
children
of
England
and
elder
folkes
wer
by
the
Scottes
their
instructours
trained
and
traded
vp
in
obseruation
of
regular
discipline
.
For
they
wer
for
the
most
parte
monkes
all
such
as
came
to
preache
.
Aidan
the
bishop
himselfe
was
a
monke
,
of
the
yle
which
is
called
Hydestinate
.
The
house
of
his
religion
was
no
small
time
the
head
house
of
all
the
monasteries
almost
of
the
northren
Scottes
and
of
abbyes
of
all
the
Redshankes
and
had
the
soueraintie
in
ruling
of
their
people
,
Which
yle
in
very
deede
belongeth
to
the
right
of
Britaine
,
being
seuered
from
it
with
a
narow
sea
:
but
by
the
free
gifte
of
the
Redshankes
who
inhabited
those
partes
of
Britanie
,
it
was
now
lately
bestowed
vpon
the
Scottishe
monkes
in
consideration
of
their
vertuous
sermons
and
painefull
preaching
,
whereby
they
receiued
the
faith
of
Christ
.
When
the
nacion
of
the
Pictes
(
otherwise
Redshankes
)
receaued
the
Christen
faith
.
The.
4.
Chapter
.
FOr
in
the
fiue
hundreth
three
score
and
fifte
yere
of
our
Lordes
incarnation
(
at
which
time
Iustine
the
younger
succeding
I
ustinian
had
receiued
the
gouernaunce
of
the
Romayne
empire
,
An.
563.
a
priest
and
abbot
notable
by
his
habit
and
religious
life
called
Columban
cam
from
Ireland
into
Britany
to
preache
the
woord
of
God
to
the
Redshankes
that
dwelt
in
the
North
,
that
is
to
say
to
those
that
by
high
and
hideous
ridges
of
hylles
wer
disseuered
from
such
Redshankes
as
dwelt
in
the
south
quarters
.
For
the
southerne
,
Redshankes
,
who
had
there
dwelling
places
in
the
same
mountaines
,
did
long
before
(
as
they
say
)
receiue
the
true
faith
and
abandonned
idolatry
,
at
what
time
the
woord
was
preached
vnto
them
by
the
right
reuerend
bishop
and
blessed
man
,
Ninia
a
Briton
borne
.
Who
was
at
Rome
perfitly
taught
the
faith
,
and
misteries
of
the
truthe
.
Whose
see
the
English
nacion
hath
enen
now
notable
for
the
name
and
church
of
Saint
Martin
the
bishop
,
where
he
also
doth
rest
together
with
many
holy
men
.
Which
place
appertaining
to
the
Bernicians
prouince
is
commonly
called
Ad
candidam
casam
,
at
the
white
cottage
,
for
somuch
as
ther
he
made
a
church
of
stone
after
an
other
facion
,
then
the
Britons
wer
wont
to
builde
.
Columban
came
to
Britanie
when
the
most
puissaunt
king
Bride
Meilocheus
sonne
raigned
ouer
the
Redshanks
,
in
the
ninth
yere
of
his
raigne
,
and
did
by
his
learning
and
example
of
life
conuert
that
nacion
to
the
faith
of
Christ
.
In
consideration
whereof
the
aforsayde
yle
was
geuen
him
in
possession
,
to
make
a
monasterie
.
For
the
yle
is
not
greate
,
but
as
though
it
wer
of
fiue
families
by
estimation
.
His
successours
kepe
it
vntil
this
day
,
wher
also
he
lieth
buried
dying
at
the
age
of
lxxvij
.
yeres
,
about
xxxij
.
yeres
after
that
he
cam
into
Britain
to
preach
.
But
befor
that
he
trauailed
to
Britaine
,
he
made
a
famous
monasterie
in
Ireland
whiche
for
the
great
store
of
okes
is
in
the
Scottish
tong
called
Dearmach
,
that
is
to
say
,
a
fild
of
okes
:
of
both
the
which
monasteries
very
many
mo
religious
houses
were
afterward
erected
by
his
scholars
both
in
Britaine
,
and
also
in
Ireland
.
Of
all
the
which
the
same
abbey
that
is
in
the
yle
where
in
his
bodye
lieth
buried
,
is
the
head
house
.
This
yle
is
alwayes
wont
to
haue
an
Abbat
that
is
a
priest
,
to
be
the
ruler
:
to
whom
both
the
wholle
countrey
and
also
the
bishops
them selfes
ought
after
a
straunge
and
vncustomed
order
to
be
subiect
,
according
to
the
example
of
the
first
teacher
,
who
was
no
bishop
,
but
a
priest
and
a
monke
.
The
report
is
,
that
some
things
ar
written
by
his
scholars
concerning
his
lyfe
and
sayings
:
but
yet
what
maner
of
man
so
euer
he
was
,
we
know
this
of
him
for
a
surety
,
that
he
left
successours
,
men
that
excelled
in
great
continence
,
in
passing
charite
,
and
vertuous
trade
of
religious
lyfe
.
In
obseruing
the
high
feast
of
Easter
they
trusted
to
vncertaine
compasses
,
and
no
maruaile
consydering
that
no
man
sent
vnto
them
,
the
decrees
made
in
generall
counsayles
for
the
keping
thereof
.
Yet
they
diligently
obserued
all
such
workes
of
deuotion
and
chast
conuersation
as
they
could
learne
in
the
prophets
,
in
the
ghospels
,
and
the
Apostles
writings
.
This
keping
of
Easter
continued
no
small
time
with
them
,
that
is
to
witt
,
vntill
the
seuen
hundreth
and
sixteneth
yere
of
our
Lordes
incarnation
,
by
the
space
of
an
hundreth
and
fiftie
yeres
after
,
they
receiued
the
faith
.
But
when
the
right
reuerend
and
holy
father
and
priest
Egbert
came
to
them
from
England
,
liuing
in
Christes
quarell
in
exile
in
Ireland
,
being
a
man
very
well
learned
in
the
holy
scripture
and
singular
for
the
perfett
lyfe
,
which
he
had
lead
many
yeres
together
,
they
were
reformed
by
him
,
and
brought
to
kepe
Easter
on
the
true
right
and
laufull
day
.
Neuerthelesse
they
did
not
alway
before
that
time
solemnise
and
keepe
the
feast
of
Easter
vppon
the
fourtenth
daye
after
the
chaunge
of
the
moone
according
to
the
Iewes
custome
(
as
some
men
supposed
)
but
on
the
same
day
,
though
in
an
other
weke
then
it
was
conuenient
.
For
they
knewe
(
as
Christen
men
do
)
that
the
resurrection
of
our
Lorde
,
whiche
was
on
the
firste
daye
of
the
weke
ought
allwayes
to
be
celebrated
on
the
first
daye
of
the
weke
also
:
but
as
ignoraunt
and
highvplandysh
men
they
had
not
learned
when
the
same
first
daye
of
the
weke
whiche
nowe
is
named
Sounday
shoulde
come
.
Yet
for
as
muche
as
they
continued
in
perfecte
charitye
,
they
deserued
to
attaine
the
perfitte
knowledg
of
this
thing
,
according
as
the
Apostle
promiseth
saying
:
Philip.
2.
And
yff
ye
be
off
an
other
mynds
,
God
will
reueile
that
also
vnto
yowe
.
But
hereof
we
shall
treate
more
at
large
hereafter
in
a
place
conuenient
.
Of
the
lyfe
of
Aidan
the
bishop
.
The
5.
Chap.
FROM
this
yle
therefore
and
from
this
couent
of
monkes
founded
by
holy
Columban
,
Aidan
was
sent
and
consecrated
bishop
to
instructe
Englande
in
the
fayth
of
CHRISTE
,
at
what
tyme
Segenius
abbot
and
priest
was
head
of
the
same
monasterie
.
The
example
of
a
true
preacher
,
and
avertuous
Bishop
.
Wherein
among
other
lessons
of
liuing
he
left
the
Clerkes
a
most
holsome
example
of
abstinence
,
and
continence
.
This
thing
did
chiefely
commend
his
doctrine
to
all
men
,
that
the
learning
whiche
he
taught
was
correspondent
to
the
life
that
he
lead
.
And
why
?
He
was
not
desyrous
after
wordly
goods
,
he
was
not
enamoured
with
present
Vanitees
.
His
ioye
and
comforte
was
foorthwyth
to
distribute
to
the
poore
that
mette
him
all
that
was
geuen
him
of
kinges
or
other
wealthy
men
of
the
worlde
.
He
vsed
to
trauayle
continually
bothe
in
the
citye
and
in
the
countrey
,
neuer
on
horse
backe
,
but
allwayes
on
foote
,
except
peraduenture
greate
neede
had
forced
him
to
ryde
.
And
in
his
trauaile
what
dyd
he
?
Forsoothe
whome
so
euer
he
mette
,
riche
or
poore
,
incontinent
abyding
for
a
time
with
them
,
either
he
allured
them
to
receiue
the
faythe
if
they
were
out
of
the
faythe
,
or
strengthened
them
in
the
faythe
,
if
they
were
in
it
,
exhorting
them
eftsoones
no
lesse
in
workes
then
wordes
to
almesse
geuing
and
other
good
deedes
.
And
his
religious
lyfe
so
farre
passed
the
slackenes
and
key
colde
deuotion
of
oure
time
,
that
all
they
whiche
went
with
him
,
were
they
professed
into
religion
,
or
were
they
laye
brethern
,
Siue
adiōsi
siue
Laici
.
gaue
them selfes
continually
to
contemplation
,
that
is
to
saye
,
bestowed
all
their
tyme
either
in
reading
scripture
,
or
in
learning
the
psalter
.
This
was
the
dayly
exercise
of
him
and
his
brethren
to
what
place
so
euer
they
came
.
And
if
by
chaunce
it
had
happenned
(
whiche
yet
happened
seldome
)
that
he
were
bidden
to
the
kinges
banket
,
he
went
in
accompained
with
one
or
two
clerkes
,
and
taking
a
shorte
repast
,
he
made
spedely
hast
to
read
with
his
brethren
,
or
els
went
other
where
forth
to
pray
.
Euery
deuout
man
and
woman
being
at
that
time
taught
by
his
ensamples
tooke
vp
a
custome
al
the
whole
yere
through
,
Wensday
and
fridayes
fast
.
sauing
betwene
Easter
and
whitsonty●e
apon
wensday
and
friday
to
continew
in
fasting
vntill
three
of
the
clocke
in
the
after
none
.
If
rych
men
had
done
any
thing
amysse
,
he
neuer
for
hope
of
honour
,
or
feare
of
displeasure
spared
to
tel
them
of
it
,
but
with
sharpe
rebuking
amended
them
.
If
any
gesse
or
straunger
had
come
vnto
him
,
were
he
neuer
so
worshipful
,
he
neuer
gaue
mony
but
only
made
them
good
chere
.
As
for
suche
gyftes
as
in
monye
were
liberally
geuen
him
by
ryche
men
,
he
dyd
eyther
(
as
we
haue
sayed
)
geue
them
in
a
dole
for
the
reliefe
of
the
poore
,
or
els
he
layed
it
out
for
the
raunsomyng
of
those
that
had
been
wrongfully
solde
:
finally
many
of
such
,
as
by
mony
he
had
redemed
,
he
made
after
his
scholers
,
bringing
them
vpp
in
learning
and
vertue
and
exalting
them
to
the
highe
dignite
of
priesthod
.
The
report
is
that
(
when
kynge
Oswald
desired
first
to
haue
a
Prelate
out
of
Scotland
,
who
might
preach
the
fayth
to
him
and
his
people
)
an
other
man
of
a
more
austere
stomacke
was
first
sent
:
Who
when
after
a
lyttell
while
preaching
to
the
Englishe
nacion
,
he
did
nothing
preuaile
ne
yet
was
wyllingly
heard
of
the
people
,
he
returned
into
his
country
,
and
in
the
assemble
of
the
elders
,
he
made
relacion
,
how
that
in
teaching
he
could
do
the
people
no
good
to
the
which
he
was
sent
,
for
as
much
as
they
were
folkes
that
might
not
be
reclaymed
,
of
a
hard
capacite
,
and
fierce
nature
.
Then
the
elders
(
as
they
say
)
began
in
counsaile
to
treate
at
longe
what
were
best
to
be
done
,
being
no
lesse
desyrous
that
the
people
should
attayne
the
saluation
whiche
they
sought
for
,
then
sory
,
that
the
preacher
whom
they
sent
,
was
not
receiued
.
When
Aidan
(
for
he
also
was
present
at
the
counsaile
)
replyed
against
the
priest
of
whom
I
spake
,
saying
.
Me
thinketh
brother
,
that
you
haue
ben
more
rigorous
,
then
reason
would
with
that
vnlerned
audience
,
and
that
you
haue
not
according
to
the
Apostles
instruction
,
first
geuen
them
milke
of
milde
doctrine
,
vntell
being
by
litle
and
litle
nourished
and
weaned
with
the
worde
of
God
,
they
were
able
to
vnderstand
the
more
perfect
misteries
,
and
fulfill
the
greater
commaundementes
of
God
.
This
being
saied
,
al
that
were
at
the
assemble
,
looking
vpon
Aidan
debated
diligently
his
saying
,
and
concluded
that
he
aboue
the
rest
was
worthy
of
that
charge
and
bishopricke
,
and
that
he
shoulde
be
sent
to
instruct
those
vnlerned
paynims
.
For
he
was
tried
to
be
chiefely
garnished
with
the
grace
of
discretion
,
the
mother
of
all
vertues
.
Thus
making
him
bishop
they
sent
him
forthe
to
preach
.
Who
when
he
had
taken
his
time
,
euen
as
before
he
was
knowen
to
be
endued
withe
discretion
,
so
did
he
afterward
shewe
him selfe
to
be
beautified
with
all
other
vertues
.
Of
kinge
Oswaldes
wonderfull
religion
and
passing
piete
.
The.
6.
Chap.
KInge
Oswald
and
that
parte
of
the
Englishe
nation
of
whome
he
was
the
Soueraine
gouuernour
,
beinge
from
thence
forthe
instructed
by
this
right
Reuerend
prelats
doctrine
,
did
not
only
learne
to
hope
for
the
heauenly
kingdome
vnknowen
to
his
graundfathers
,
but
also
conquered
(
more
then
any
of
his
auncetours
did
)
earthly
kingdomes
by
the
power
of
the
same
one
almighty
God
,
who
made
heauen
and
earth
.
Brefely
all
the
nations
and
prouinces
of
Britanny
,
which
spake
foure
diuers
languages
,
that
is
to
saie
,
the
Britons
,
the
Redshankes
,
the
Scottes
,
the
English
,
became
subiect
vnto
him
.
And
yet
being
aduaunced
to
so
royall
maiesty
,
he
was
euer
notwithstanding
(
which
is
maruailous
to
be
reported
)
lowly
to
all
,
gracious
to
the
poore
,
and
bountifull
to
all
pilgrimes
and
straungers
.
The
report
is
that
at
a
certain
time
,
when
on
the
holy
day
of
Easter
the
kinge
and
the
foresaied
bishop
were
sitt
downe
to
diner
,
and
a
siluer
dish
replenished
with
princely
deintees
was
sett
on
the
table
before
them
,
being
now
ready
to
saie
grace
,
sodenly
entered
in
his
seruaunt
,
to
whom
was
committed
the
charge
to
receiue
the
needy
,
and
tolde
the
king
,
that
a
very
great
numbre
of
poore
people
flockinge
from
all
places
did
sitt
in
the
Courte
,
looking
for
some
almes
from
the
kinge
.
Who
by
and
by
gaue
commaundement
that
the
delicates
whiche
were
sett
before
his
owne
person
,
should
be
bestowed
on
the
poore
,
and
the
dishe
of
siluer
broken
,
and
by
peecemeale
parted
amonge
them
.
At
the
sight
whereof
the
bishop
who
sate
by
the
kinge
,
being
delited
withe
such
a
worke
of
mercy
,
toke
him
by
the
right
hand
and
saied
:
I
praie
God
this
hande
be
neuer
consumed
.
Which
thinge
came
euen
so
to
passe
,
as
in
his
blessing
he
desired
.
For
where
as
after
that
he
being
slaine
in
battail
,
his
handes
with
his
arme
were
cut
of
from
the
residew
of
his
body
,
so
it
is
that
his
handes
to
this
time
continue
vncorrupted●
and
are
reserued
in
a
siluer
shrine
in
S.
Peters
church
,
wher
with
worthy
honour
,
they
are
worshipped
of
all
men
in
the
kinges
cyte
,
That
Cite
is
now
called
Bābrough
whiche
hathe
his
name
of
a
lady
sometime
Quene
,
called
Bebba
.
By
this
kinges
trauail
the
prouinces
of
the
Deirans
,
and
the
Bernicians
,
which
did
so
deadly
hate
one
the
other
,
were
reconciled
and
ioyned
together
,
in
one
allegeaunce
and
amitie
,
like
as
they
were
one
people
.
This
kinge
Oswald
was
kinge
Edwines
nephew
by
his
sister
Achas
side
.
And
it
was
mete
,
that
so
noble
a
predecessour
shuld
haue
so
worthy
an
heyre
as
wel
of
his
religion
,
as
of
his
realme
,
and
that
of
his
owne
kinred
.
How
the
cuntry
of
west
Saxons
receiued
the
worde
of
God
by
Berinus
preaching
,
and
Agilbertus
and
Eleutherius
his
successour
.
The.
7.
Chapter
.
THe
west
Saxons
(
who
of
old
time
were
called
Genisse
)
receiued
the
faith
of
Christ
in
the
raign
of
Cynigilsus
,
The
west
countre
of
England
as
the
dio
ceses
of
Salisbury
of
Exceter
,
of
Bathe
and
Welles
,
and
of
Hāpsher
.
Berinus
the
bishop
preaching
to
them
the
worde
:
who
came
into
Britanie
by
Pope
Honorius
appointment
,
promising
in
his
presence
that
he
wold
sowe
the
seedes
of
the
holy
faith
in
the
hart
of
the
vttermost
coastes
of
England
,
whether
no
teacher
had
of
any
time
gone
before
him
.
In
consideration
wherof
at
the
commaundement
of
the
same
Pope
Asterius
the
bishop
of
Geane
did
consecrat
him
bishop
.
But
at
his
arriuall
into
Britany
,
and
first
entering
into
Geuisse
,
finding
that
al
the
inhabitants
there
were
very
paynims
,
he
thought
it
more
expedient
,
to
preach
the
word
of
God
among
them
,
rather
then
in
trauailing
further
to
serche
for
such
as
he
shuld
preach
vnto
.
And
thus
at
his
preaching
of
the
gospell
in
the
forsaid
prouince
,
when
the
king
him selfe
being
newly
taught
the
faith
was
Christened
with
his
nation
,
it
happened
at
that
tyme
,
that
Oswald
the
most
holy
and
very
victorious
king
of
Northumberland
was
present
.
The
first
Christening
in
the
west
countre
.
Who
coming
then
to
take
his
daughter
to
wife
,
toke
him
first
out
of
the
holy
font
for
his
godson
,
not
without
the
meruailous
and
swete
prouision
of
almighty
God
.
After
this
solemnitie
both
the
kinges
gaue
the
same
bishop
the
citie
of
Dorcinca
for
his
bishoprike
,
where
after
that
he
had
builded
and
dedicated
churches
,
Dorchester
in
Barkeshere
.
and
by
his
paines
brought
much
people
to
our
Lord
,
he
went
to
God
,
and
was
buried
in
the
same
citie
.
Winchester
.
Many
yeares
after
when
Hedde
was
bishop
he
was
translated
from
thens
to
the
citee
of
Venta
and
laid
in
the
churche
of
the
blessed
Apostles
S.
Peter
and
Paule
.
After
the
death
of
this
kinge
his
sonne
Senwalch
succeded
him
in
his
kingdome
:
Apostasie
from
the
faith
punished
.
who
refused
to
receiue
the
faith
and
sacramentes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
and
shortly
after
lost
the
greate
rule
of
his
wordly
kingdome
also
.
For
taking
an
other
wife
,
and
casting
of
the
sister
of
Penda
kinge
of
the
Marshes
his
true
wedded
wif
,
he
was
by
Penda
assauted
with
battaile
,
deposed
from
his
kingdome
,
and
constrained
to
flye
to
the
king
of
the
east
English
men
,
who
was
called
Anna
,
with
whom
liuing
in
banishment
by
the
space
of
three
yeres
he
learned
the
faith
.
For
this
kinge
with
whom
he
lyued
in
banishment
,
was
a
vertuous
man
and
blessed
of
God
with
plentifull
and
holy
issue
,
as
we
shall
declare
hereafter
.
But
when
Senwalch
was
restored
to
his
kingdome
,
there
came
out
of
Irelande
into
his
prouince
a
certaine
prelate
named
Agilbertus
,
a
frenche
man
borne
,
yet
hauing
made
long
abode
in
Ireland
because
he
read
there
the
scriptures
.
This
bishop
of
his
owne
accorde
came
to
serue
the
prince
and
to
preach
him
the
word
of
life
.
Such
was
his
lerning
and
industry
,
that
the
king
entreated
him
to
remaine
with
him
,
enduing
him
with
a
bishoprik
in
his
dominions
which
at
the
princes
request
he
accepted
,
and
ruled
the
same
people
many
yeres
with
priestly
authoritie
.
At
the
lenght
the
king
,
who
could
only
speake
the
Saxon
tonge
,
being
wery
of
that
foren
language
that
Agilbertus
vsed
,
did
priuely
bring
into
the
prouince
an
other
bishop
of
his
owne
language
,
named
Wini
,
the
which
also
was
made
bishop
in
fraunce
.
And
diuiding
the
prouince
into
two
dioceses
,
gaue
him
a
bishops
see
in
the
citie
of
Venta
,
which
the
Saxons
cal
Vintancester
.
Winchester
,
Wherfor
Agilbertus
being
highly
displeased
,
because
the
king
did
this
without
his
counsayle
,
returned
againe
into
fraunce
,
and
after
that
he
was
aduanced
to
the
bishoprike
of
the
cite
of
Parris
,
there
he
died
an
old
man
,
and
very
aged
.
But
not
many
yeres
after
his
departure
out
of
Britanny
Wini
also
was
by
the
same
king
deposed
from
his
bishoprike
,
from
whence
he
departed
to
the
king
of
the
Marshes
called
Vulfhere
,
and
of
him
he
bought
with
mony
the
see
of
the
cite
of
London
and
continued
there
bishopto
the
end
of
his
lif
.
Wherby
the
prouince
of
the
west
Saxons
lacked
no
small
time
a
bishop
.
At
which
time
the
forsaid
king
of
the
west
Saxons
being
very
often
disquieted
in
his
mind
for
the
great
losse
and
spoile
which
in
his
kingdome
he
susteined
by
his
enemies
,
called
at
last
to
his
minde
how
he
had
wickedly
expelled
him
out
of
his
realme
,
by
whom
he
had
receiued
the
faith
of
Christ
,
vnderstanding
withall
that
by
want
and
lacke
of
a
bisshop
he
wanted
also
the
helpe
and
grace
of
almighty
God
.
Therfore
he
sent
embassadours
into
fraunce
to
Agilbert
besee●hing
him
that
he
wold
returne
and
resume
againe
his
bishoprike
,
offering
with
all
to
make
satisfaction
for
that
which
was
past
.
But
Agilbert
excusing
him selfe
,
alleaged
that
he
could
in
no
wise
repaire
thither
,
because
he
was
bound
to
abyde
at
his
bishoprike
,
whiche
he
had
in
his
owne
countrey
and
diocesse
:
Neuerthelesse
to
th
end
he
mought
somwhat
helpe
him
who
did
most
earnestly
desyre
him
,
he
sent
thither
in
his
stede
a
certaine
priest
Eleutherius
by
name
his
own
nephew
,
who
should
be
made
a
bishop
for
him
,
if
it
were
his
plesure
,
affirming
that
he
deemed
him
to
be
well
worthy
of
his
bishoprike
.
This
Eleutherius
was
honourably
receiued
of
the
people
and
the
kinge
,
who
entreated
also
Theodore
then
Archebishop
of
Caunterbury
that
Eleutherius
should
be
consecrated
their
bishop
.
In
whiche
function
he
liued
and
laboured
many
yeares
,
beinge
the
only
bishoppe
of
that
prouince
,
appointed
so
by
a
Synodall
decree
.
How
Earconbert
king
of
kent
gaue
commaundement
to
destroye
ydolls
,
and
of
his
daughter
Eeartongath
,
and
also
of
his
kynsewoman
Edelburg
virgins
dedicated
to
God
.
The.
8.
Chap.
IN
the
640.
An.
640.
yere
of
the
incarnation
of
our
Lord
,
Eadbaldus
king
of
kent
passing
out
of
this
life
left
the
gouernance
of
the
realme
to
his
sonne
Earconbert
.
Earconbert
did
prosperously
raigne
xxiiij
.
yeres
and
certaine
moneths
.
This
was
the
first
king
of
England
,
Idols
first
threwen
downe
in
England
.
who
of
his
princely
authoritie
commaunded
that
the
idols
,
which
were
in
all
his
whole
realme
should
be
forsaken
and
destroyed
:
and
moreouer
that
the
fast
of
fourty
dayes
,
should
be
kept
.
And
that
this
his
authoritie
mought
not
lightly
be
contemned
of
any
man
,
he
appointed
mete
and
conuenient
punishments
for
the
transgressours
thereof
.
Eartongath
this
princes
daughter
,
as
a
worthy
childe
of
such
a
father
was
a
virgin
of
greate
vertu
.
She
serued
god
in
a
Monasterie
all
dayes
of
her
life
that
was
builded
in
the
countree
of
Fraunce
by
an
honourable
Abbesse
,
called
Fara
in
a
place
named
Brige
.
For
in
those
dayes
,
when
many
monasteries
were
not
yet
builded
in
England
many
were
wont
for
the
loue
of
religious
life
to
go
to
the
religious
houses
of
Fraunce
,
sending
also
their
daughters
to
the
same
to
be
brought
vp
,
and
maried
into
heauenly
bridegrome
:
Virgins
in
Monanasteries
.
especially
to
the
monasterie
of
Briḡe
,
and
in
Cale
,
and
also
Andilegum
.
Among
whom
was
Sedrido
daughter
to
the
wife
of
Anna
king
of
the
east
English
(
of
which
king
Anna
we
haue
made
mention
before
)
and
Edelburg
,
the
sayd
kinges
naturall
daughter
,
who
being
straungers
and
alians
,
were
yet
both
made
abbesses
of
the
same
monasterie
in
Brige
by
reason
of
their
worthy
vertues
.
This
kinges
elder
daughter
Sexburg
wife
to
Earconbert
king
of
kent
had
a
daughter
named
Eartongath
and
of
her
we
will
now
treate
.
The
inhabitans
of
that
place
are
wont
euen
at
this
day
to
tell
of
many
vertuous
dedes
and
miraculous
signes
,
wrought
by
this
holv
virgin
.
We
only
will
be
contented
to
speke
somewhat
shortly
of
her
departure
out
of
this
worlde
,
and
passage
to
a
better
lyfe
.
The
time
and
houre
of
her
calling
to
God
being
at
hand
,
she
began
to
visit
in
the
monasterie
the
celles
of
the
sicke
:
especially
of
such
her
sisters
,
as
either
for
age
,
or
for
vertuous
conuersation
were
most
notable
.
Vnto
whose
prayers
lowly
commending
her selfe
,
signified
vnto
them
the
houre
of
her
death
approching
,
according
as
she
had
learned
by
reuelation
.
The
reuelation
(
as
she
reported
)
was
such
.
She
said
,
she
had
seen
a
company
of
men
apparelled
in
white
enter
into
the
same
monasterye
,
of
whom
asking
what
they
sought
for
,
or
what
they
would
there
,
it
was
answered
her
that
they
were
sent
thither
,
to
th
end
they
might
take
with
them
that
golden
coyne
,
which
came
from
kent
to
that
place
.
And
on
the
same
night
,
in
the
last
part
thereof
,
that
is
to
saye
when
the
sonne
began
to
rise
,
she
passing
ouer
the
darkenesse
of
this
present
world
,
went
vp
to
the
light
that
is
aboue
.
Many
of
the
brethren
of
the
same
monasterie
which
were
in
other
houses
,
reported
that
they
heard
euen
at
the
same
moment
,
the
melodie
of
angels
singing
together
,
and
the
noyse
as
though
it
were
of
a
very
greate
multitude
coming
into
the
monastery
:
whereuppon
uppon
they
by
and
by
going
foorth
to
knowe
what
maner
a
thing
it
were
,
The
like
is
writen
of
S.
Antony
beholding
in
company
of
other
the
soule
of
Amos
2
religious
eremite
caried
vp
into
heauen
the
Angels
accōpaynīg
with
melody
.
saw
that
there
was
an
exceading
greate
light
,
sent
downe
from
heauen
which
ledd
and
conducted
that
holy
soule
deliuered
out
of
the
pryson
of
the
flesh
to
the
euerlasting
ioyes
of
the
heauenly
countrye
.
Beside
all
this
they
reported
of
other
miracles
,
which
were
shewed
by
the
hand
of
god
that
very
night
in
the
selfe
same
monastery
.
But
we
passing
to
other
miracles
doe
leue
these
to
the
religious
persons
of
this
monastery
to
report
.
The
honorable
body
of
Christes
virgin
and
spouse
,
was
buried
in
the
church
of
S.
Steuen
,
that
first
blessed
martyr
.
And
it
was
thought
good
three
dayes
after
the
buriall
,
Hist.
tri
.
part
.
lib.
1.
cap.
11.
that
the
stone
wherwith
the
graue
was
couered
,
should
be
layed
asyde
,
and
reered
vp
higher
in
the
same
place
.
At
the
doing
whereof
so
pleasaunt
a
smell
,
S.
Hierom
also
writeth
the
like
of
S.
Antony
in
the
life
of
Paule
the
Eremite
.
and
so
swete
a
sauour
came
from
the
bottom
of
the
earth
,
that
to
all
the
brethern
and
sisters
that
stode
by
,
there
semed
as
though
there
were
storehouses
,
and
cellars
of
balme
naturall
opened
.
Yea
furthermore
Edelburg
aunte
by
the
mothers
side
to
this
Eartongath
(
of
whom
we
haue
treated
)
euen
she
also
in
great
chastitie
of
body
preserued
the
glory
that
god
loueth
,
which
resteth
in
perpetuall
virginitie
:
and
how
vertuous
a
virgin
she
was
,
it
was
better
knowen
after
her
death
.
For
when
she
was
Abbesse
,
she
began
in
her
monastery
to
build
a
church
in
the
honour
of
all
the
Apostles
wherein
she
willed
her
body
to
be
buried
.
But
the
worke
being
wel
nere
half
done
she
died
,
and
was
buried
in
that
very
place
of
the
church
,
(
though
yet
not
finished
)
where
she
desyred
.
After
whose
death
the
Brethren
more
intending
vpon
other
thinges
,
the
whole
building
of
this
churche
ceased
forseuen
yeres
space
,
which
being
expired
,
they
determined
vtterly
to
leaue
of
the
buylding
of
it
,
for
the
excessiue
labour
and
charges
therof
,
yet
they
appointed
to
translate
into
the
church
,
(
which
was
builded
vp
and
dedicated
)
the
bones
of
the
Abbesse
that
were
taken
owt
of
that
place
,
for
which
purpose
opening
the
graue
they
founde
her
body
so
vncorrupted
as
it
was
free
from
the
corruption
of
carnall
concupisence
:
and
so
when
they
had
wasshed
it
ons
againe
,
and
cladde
it
in
other
attire
,
they
translated
it
into
the
church
of
S.
Steuen
the
martyr
.
The
day
of
whose
byrthe
was
there
customably
kept
solemne
in
great
glory
the
seuenthe
daye
of
Iuly
.
How
that
many
miracles
in
doing
of
cures
were
wrought
in
the
place
where
king
Oswald
was
slaine
.
The.
9.
Chapter
.
OSwald
the
moste
Christian
kinge
of
Northumberlande
reigned
nine
yeres
,
that
yere
also
being
reckened
,
whiche
both
by
the
deadly
crueltee
of
the
king
of
Britaine
and
also
throughe
the
wicked
Apostasy
of
the
two
kinges
of
Englande
is
to
be
accursed
and
not
to
be
had
in
memory
.
For
(
as
we
haue
declared
before
)
it
was
agreed
vpon
by
one
accorde
of
all
writers
,
that
the
name
and
memory
of
those
that
forsoke
Christ
his
fayth
,
shuld
be
vtterly
rased
owt
of
the
rolle
of
Christian
kinges
,
neither
any
yere
of
their
raigne
regestred
.
At
the
full
end
of
these
nine
yeres
Oswald
was
slayne
in
the
field
in
a
cruell
battaill
by
the
same
paynim
people
and
paynim
king
of
the
Marshes
,
by
whom
also
his
predecessour
Edwyne
was
killed
,
in
a
place
whiche
in
the
English
tong
is
called
Maserfelth
,
in
the
eight
and
thirtith
yere
of
his
age
,
on
the
first
day
of
the
moneth
of
August
.
How
great
the
fayth
of
this
king
was
in
God
,
of
how
harty
and
feruent
deuotion
,
it
well
appeared
after
his
death
by
sundry
miracles
,
for
to
this
daye
cures
of
the
deseased
both
men
and
beastes
are
daily
wrowght
in
that
place
,
where
he
was
slayne
of
the
miscreantes
and
hethen
,
fighting
for
his
countrey
.
Hereof
many
caried
awaie
the
very
dust
,
where
his
body
fell
downe
on
the
earth
,
whiche
casting
into
water
,
they
cured
therby
many
infirmites
.
This
was
of
so
many
and
so
ofte
practised
,
that
by
carying
the
earth
awaye
,
a
hole
was
lefte
so
deepe
,
that
a
man
mought
stand
vpright
right
in
it
.
Opera
illo
.
rum
sequuntur
illos
.
And
no
maruayle
at
all
,
that
sicke
persons
are
healed
in
the
place
,
where
he
dyed
,
who
allwaies
,
duryng
his
lyfe
bestowed
most
of
his
time
in
almes
geuing
,
Their
workes
de
folow
them
,
Apoca.
14
in
comforting
the
needy
and
helpyng
the
poore
.
And
verely
many
and
sundry
miracles
are
reported
to
be
done
by
the
dust
of
the
place
where
he
dyed
.
But
we
shall
be
contented
to
reherse
only
two
which
we
haue
heard
of
our
auncitours
and
elders
.
Not
long
after
the
death
of
this
prince
it
fortuned
a
man
on
horsebacke
to
iourney
that
waie
,
Miracles
at
the
place
where
kinge
Oswald
was
slaine
where
the
prince
was
slayne
,
whose
horse
euen
abowt
that
very
place
,
began
sodenly
to
become
tyred
,
to
stand
styll
,
to
hang
downe
his
hed
,
to
fome
at
the
mouth
,
and
at
the
length
,
after
great
and
excessiue
payne
to
fal
down
right
:
the
man
lighted
of
,
and
laying
some
strawe
vnder
his
horse
,
taryed
by
to
see
whether
the
horse
would
mend
or
els
dye
owtright
.
The
poore
beast
being
of
long
tyme
troubled
withe
greauous
paine
,
toumbling
and
turning
it selfe
nowe
on
the
one
side
,
nowe
on
the
other
,
walowed
at
the
length
to
that
same
place
,
where
this
kinge
of
worthy
memorie
was
slayne
.
Incontinent
the
paine
ceasing
,
the
horse
leaft
the
inordinat
motions
of
his
body
,
turning
it selfe
as
if
it
had
ben
wery
on
the
other
side
,
and
foorth
with
as
perfitly
whole
on
bothe
sides
arose
vp
and
began
to
grase
:
at
the
sight
wherof
the
owner
of
the
horse
,
as
a
man
of
a
quick
witt
,
vnderstoode
that
some
straunge
and
singular
holinesse
,
was
in
that
place
where
his
horse
was
vpon
the
soden
so
healed
.
Putting
therfore
a
marke
in
the
place
,
he
leapt
on
horseback
,
and
rode
to
the
ynne
,
whither
he
purposed
to
trauaile
.
Here
he
found
a
damsell
neece
to
the
good
man
of
the
house
of
a
long
time
deseased
with
a
greuous
palsey
,
whereof
hearing
his
ofte
and
the
whole
house
holde
much
complayning
,
he
began
to
tell
them
of
the
place
where
his
horse
was
healed
.
What
nede
many
wordes
?
They
set
her
on
a
carte
,
and
brought
her
to
that
place
,
laying
her
downe
therin
.
Wher
hauing
rested
and
slept
for
a
small
tyme
,
waking
she
found
her selfe
whole
and
perfectly
cured
of
that
palsey
.
She
called
for
water
,
she
washed
her
face
,
she
dressed
vp
her
heare
,
she
couered
her
head
with
a
linnen
clothe
,
and
with
them
,
who
brought
her
on
carte
,
she
retourned
on
foote
.
How
the
dust
of
that
place
preuailed
against
fyre
.
The.
10.
Chap.
AT
that
tyme
a
certayne
other
trauailer
came
out
of
Britaine
,
as
the
brute
is
making
his
iourney
ner
to
that
same
place
,
wherin
the
forsaid
battaile
was
fought
.
Vewing
the
place
he
espied
one
plat
more
greene
and
pleasanter
to
the
eye
then
was
the
residue
of
the
field
.
Wherof
he
gessed
the
cause
should
be
that
in
that
place
some
one
man
holyer
then
the
rest
of
the
armie
had
ben
slayne
.
Therfore
he
toke
awaie
withe
him
some
of
the
dust
of
that
earth
,
knitting
it
vp
in
a
lynnen
cloth
,
and
demyng
with
him
selue
,
as
in
dede
it
came
after
to
passe
,
that
the
same
dust
might
be
medicinable
for
sicke
persons
.
This
man
ryding
on
his
iourney
came
that
euening
to
a
certaine
village
,
where
taking
vpp
his
inne
,
and
finding
the
neighbours
of
the
parish
at
feast
with
the
ofte
,
being
required
sate
down
also
with
them
at
the
banket
hanging
vpon
on
of
the
postes
of
the
wal
,
the
linnen
cloth
with
the
dust
,
which
he
had
brought
.
The
feast
and
chere
encresing
,
cuppes
walking
apase
,
the
gestes
with
mirth
so
far
forgott
them selues
,
that
a
great
fier
in
the
middes
of
the
house
being
made
,
the
sparkles
flying
vp
aloft
,
and
euery
man
intending
to
mirth
,
the
roufe
of
the
house
being
made
but
with
slender
twigges
and
thatched
,
was
sodenly
sett
all
on
a
light
fyre
.
Wherat
the
gestes
being
disamaied
ranne
al
out
of
dores
,
not
able
to
saue
the
poore
house
being
now
all
on
fyer
and
ready
to
consume
.
To
come
to
the
purpose
,
the
whole
house
being
consumed
with
this
fyre
,
that
post
alone
wheron
the
dust
hanged
,
(
inclosed
in
a
cloth
)
continued
,
safe
from
the
fyre
,
and
therwith
not
hurt
at
al.
At
the
sight
of
this
miracle
al
maruailed
much
and
with
diligent
enquire
and
examination
founde
out
that
this
dust
came
from
that
place
where
king
Oswaldes
bloud
was
shed
.
After
that
the
miracles
were
manifestly
knowen
and
bruted
abrode
,
much
people
began
to
resort
therto
:
where
after
much
haunting
,
many
obteined
helth
and
cures
of
deseases
both
for
them selues
,
and
for
others
.
How
that
a
light
sent
downe
from
heauen
stoode
al
a
whole
night
vpon
king
Oswalds
reliques
:
and
how
that
they
which
were
possessed
with
euill
spirites
,
were
healed
by
the
same
relikes
.
The.
11.
Chapter
.
OF
all
other
miracles
I
suppose
it
must
in
no
wise
be
left
vnwritten
,
how
heauenly
a
miracle
was
shewed
when
king
Oswalds
bones
were
found
out
,
and
translated
to
the
church
wherin
they
are
now
reserued
.
This
was
done
by
the
industry
of
the
queene
of
the
Marshes
,
Offride
by
name
,
who
was
his
brother
Oswines
daughter
which
Oswin
after
Oswalds
raigne
came
to
the
croune
,
as
we
shall
declare
in
the
processe
that
foloweth
.
Ther
is
a
famous
monastery
in
the
prouince
Lindissi
named
Beardanan
,
Lincoi●eshere
.
which
the
same
quene
and
her
husband
Adilrede
did
greatly
loue
,
honour
,
and
reuerence
,
wherin
she
desyred
to
lay
vp
her
vncles
honorable
bones
.
When
the
chariot
was
come
,
wherin
the
same
bones
were
brought
toward
the
euening
,
the
men
that
were
in
the
monastery
,
would
not
gladly
receiue
these
bones
,
into
the
forsaid
monastery
:
because
although
they
had
knowen
that
he
was
a
blessed
man
,
notwithstanding
forasmuch
as
he
was
a
forrain
borne
,
and
toke
vpon
him
to
be
their
king
,
they
hated
him
also
after
his
death
,
like
as
they
did
of
long
time
by
his
lyfe
.
Wherby
it
came
to
passe
,
that
,
that
same
night
the
relikes
that
were
brought
thither
,
did
remaine
still
without
:
yet
was
there
a
great
pauilion
stretched
out
ouer
the
chariot
wherin
the
relikes
were
:
but
the
shewing
of
heauenly
miracle
did
manifestly
declare
,
with
how
great
reuerence
those
bones
ought
to
be
receiued
of
all
faith
full
people
.
For
all
that
night
long
a
pillour
of
light
,
reaching
from
that
chariot
vnto
heauen
,
stoode
so
,
that
it
was
plainly
seen
in
al
places
almost
of
the
same
prouince
of
Lindisse
.
Wherfore
when
the
morning
was
come
,
the
brethern
of
that
monastery
,
who
on
the
day
before
had
denied
began
now
to
desyre
earnestly
,
that
the
same
holy
relikes
,
might
be
laied
vp
in
their
house
.
These
bones
were
after
enclosed
in
a
shrine
,
which
they
had
prouided
for
that
purpose
.
The
shrine
also
was
placed
in
the
church
with
honour
conuenient
:
And
to
th
end
that
the
holy
mans
princely
personage
might
alwaie
be
remembred
,
they
erected
ouer
his
tumbe
his
standerd
,
made
of
gold
and
purple
:
Also
whereas
the
very
water
wherin
they
washed
his
bones
,
they
poored
out
into
a
corner
of
the
vestrey
,
from
that
day
forward
it
came
to
passe
,
that
the
earth
it selfe
,
which
receiued
that
holy
washing
,
had
also
especiall
grace
to
driue
awaie
diuels
from
the
bodies
that
were
possessed
.
Furthermore
in
processe
of
time
,
when
the
forsaide
Quene
abode
in
the
same
monastery
there
came
to
salute
her
a
certaine
honorable
Abbesse
,
which
liueth
vntill
this
day
:
her
name
is
Edilhild
sister
to
the
blessed
man
Edelwin
and
Aldewin
,
the
first
of
the
which
was
a
bishop
in
the
prouince
Lindisse
,
the
second
was
the
Abbot
of
a
monastery
,
the
which
is
called
Peartane
not
far
from
the
place
where
that
Abbesse
had
her
monastery
.
This
abbesse
commoning
with
the
Quene
,
after
they
began
to
fal
in
talke
of
Oswalde
,
among
other
matters
she
saied
,
that
she
also
had
seene
,
on
the
very
same
night
a
light
vpon
his
relikes
whiche
in
height
reached
vp
to
heauen
.
Wherunto
the
Quene
added
that
many
sicke
folckes
were
now
healed
with
the
very
dust
of
the
pauiment
,
on
the
which
the
water
of
his
wasshing
was
poured
out
:
Then
the
Abbesse
desyred
to
haue
some
deale
,
of
the
dust
geuen
her
,
and
as
sone
as
she
receiued
it
,
she
knit
it
vp
in
a
cloth
,
laied
it
vp
in
a
litle
casket
,
and
retourned
.
Not
longe
after
,
when
she
was
in
her
owne
monastery
,
a
certaine
straunger
came
thither
,
who
in
the
night
was
wonte
diuers
times
sodenly
to
be
troubled
with
a
foule
sprite
,
and
that
most
greuously
.
This
geste
when
he
had
ben
liberally
entertayned
,
after
supper
went
to
bedd
,
and
sodenly
being
possessed
with
the
diuell
,
began
to
crye
out
,
to
gnash
with
his
teeth
,
to
fome
at
the
mouth
,
and
to
cast
fourth
his
body
violently
,
flinging
some
partes
one
waye
,
and
some
an
other
.
And
when
no
man
was
able
either
to
hold
or
to
binde
him
,
a
seruant
ranne
,
and
knocking
at
the
gate
tolde
the
abbesse
.
Who
forth
with
going
forth
with
one
of
the
nunnes
,
to
the
place
where
the
brethern
laye
,
she
called
forth
a
priest
,
requiring
him
to
go
with
her
to
the
pacient
.
Wher
when
at
their
coming
they
sawe
many
men
present
,
labouring
to
kepe
downe
the
partty
vexed
,
and
to
stay
his
inordinat
motions
and
yet
preuailing
nothing
,
the
priest
adiured
hym
,
and
did
what
he
could
for
the
appeasing
of
the
rage
,
that
this
piteous
creature
was
in
:
but
the
priest
himselfe
for
ought
he
could
doe
auailed
the
party
nothing
.
At
last
when
it
semed
ther
remained
no
health
,
Gregory
B.
of
Nisso
,
brother
to
S.
Basill
reporteth
of
miracles
wrought
by
the
duste
lying
vpon
Martyrs
tum●●s
.
In
vita
Theodori
Martyr●s
.
or
hope
of
amendement
in
the
madde
body
,
the
Abbesse
by
and
by
,
remembring
the
aforesaid
dust
commaunded
forthwith
a
maide
who
serued
her
,
to
go
and
bring
her
a
little
coffer
,
wherein
the
dust
was
reserued
:
who
going
as
she
was
commaunded
,
as
sone
as
she
entred
into
the
court
of
the
house
,
(
in
the
inward
part
wherof
the
man
that
was
possessed
with
the
euill
sprit
,
was
tormented
)
bringing
the
saide
dust
,
the
person
possessed
sodenly
helde
his
peace
,
and
layed
downe
his
head
,
as
though
he
were
fallen
a
sleape
:
setting
euery
part
of
his
body
as
though
he
wolde
rest
.
Al
they
who
stode
about
the
patient
,
were
whist
,
and
being
attentiue
kept
sylence
,
carefully
looking
w●at
end
the
matter
would
haue
.
And
behold
,
after
a
quarter
of
an
houre
,
or
there
about
,
the
man
that
was
before
disquieted
,
arose
vp
all
quiet
,
and
with
fetching
a
greate
sigth
said
,
euen
now
,
I
fele
my selfe
whole
,
and
now
I
come
to
my
witte
againe
.
They
which
stode
by
demaunding
how
this
had
happened
,
he
answered
:
Incontinent
as
sone
as
this
virgin
,
with
the
little
coffer
whiche
she
brought
was
come
nigh
to
the
court
of
this
house
,
all
the
wicked
sprites
that
troubled
me
departed
and
appeared
no
more
.
Then
did
the
Abbesse
geue
him
a
litle
piece
of
that
dust
.
The
priest
prayed
ouer
him
,
and
departed
.
He
passed
thus
,
the
rest
of
that
night
in
most
quiet
rest
:
neither
did
he
suffer
all
the
night
after
any
trouble
or
vexation
at
all
.
How
a
litle
childe
sitting
hard
by
Oswaldes
tombe
,
was
healed
of
an
ague
.
The
12.
Chap.
SHortly
after
this
time
there
was
a
certaine
little
boye
in
the
same
monastery
,
Paulinus
a
lerned
bisshop
of
Nola
in
S.
Augustins
time
reporteth
sundry
miracles
of
health
restored
to
sick
persons
at
the
tumbe
of
S.
Felix
.
Natali
6.
the
like
writeth
S.
Basill
of
the
40.
Martyres
.
S.
Ambrose
of
the
bodies
of
S.
Geruasius
and
Protasius
.
li.
10.
epist.
ad
sororem
:
epist.
85.
et
serm.
19.
who
had
a
great
while
ben
sore
sicke
of
a
feuer
.
Who
on
a
day
looking
heauely
for
the
course
of
his
feuer
,
one
of
the
brethern
,
coming
to
him
,
sayd
:
wilt
thou
my
son
,
that
I
shall
teache
the
,
how
thou
maist
be
deliuered
of
the
griefe
of
this
sickenesse
?
Ryse
goe
into
the
church
,
and
when
thou
comest
to
Oswalds
sepulture
,
sit
downe
there
,
and
abiding
quietly
cleaue
vnto
the
tumbe
,
beware
thou
goe
not
from
thence
,
nor
stirre
out
of
the
place
,
vntill
the
fitt
of
feuer
shall
be
past
:
then
will
I
come
and
bringe
the
foorth
from
thens
.
The
childe
did
as
the
religious
man
had
counsailed
him
.
And
when
he
was
sitting
hard
by
the
holy
mans
tumbe
,
the
sicknes
did
in
no
wise
presume
to
attache
him
,
but
fled
incontinently
from
him
,
as
daring
not
kepe
any
course
with
him
neither
the
next
daye
,
nor
the
third
daye
,
no
yet
any
time
afterward
.
That
this
was
so
done
,
the
religious
man
,
who
came
from
thence
reported
to
me
,
and
saith
furthermore
,
that
at
the
tyme
of
his
talke
with
me
,
that
younge
man
,
on
whom
when
he
was
but
a
child
this
miracle
of
health
was
done
,
was
yet
alyue
in
the
same
monastery
.
All
lerned
stories
ar●
full
of
such
examples
.
And
it
is
not
to
be
wondered
at
,
that
the
prayers
of
that
king
now
reigning
with
God
maye
doe
muche
with
him
:
Who
hauing
sometime
the
gouernance
of
a
temporall
realme
,
accustomed
him selfe
to
continuall
and
earnest
prayer
for
the
euerlasting
kingdome
.
Finally
men
report
,
that
he
had
oftentimes
continued
in
prayer
from
midnight
mattins
,
vntill
it
were
day
,
Kinge
Oswalda
greate
praier●
Holy
men
worke
miracles
by
intercession
.
and
by
the
reason
of
his
common
custome
of
praying
,
or
geuing
god
thankes
,
he
was
wont
alwaies
,
whersoeuer
he
did
sitt
,
to
haue
his
handes
vpright
vppon
his
knees
.
Yea
it
is
is
said
also
,
that
he
ended
his
life
,
as
he
was
saying
his
deuotions
.
For
whiles
he
was
compassed
about
with
the
artillary
,
O
rare
example
of
a
Christen
Prince
.
and
assayled
of
his
ennemies
,
and
sawe
that
he
should
be
slaine
immediatly
,
he
made
his
prayer
to
god
to
saue
those
souldiers
soules
,
which
were
in
his
armye
.
Of
the
which
occasion
came
vp
this
prouerbe
:
God
haue
mercy
on
their
soules
,
quoth
Oswald
,
when
he
died
him selfe
.
An
olde
uerbe
.
His
bones
were
conueyghed
and
buried
in
the
monastery
,
whereof
we
speake
.
And
whereas
the
king
who
killed
him
commaunded
that
his
head
and
his
handes
with
his
armes
cut
of
from
the
body
,
shuld
be
hanged
vp
on
poles
,
a
yeare
after
,
Oswine
,
his
successour
in
the
kingdom
came
with
his
armie
,
and
toke
them
away
,
burying
his
head
in
the
churcheyarde
of
holy
Iland
churche
,
and
laying
vpp
his
handes
with
his
armes
in
the
cytee
of
Bebba
.
Bābrough
How
a
certaine
man
in
Ireland
being
at
the
pointe
of
death
,
was
by
his
relikes
restored
to
life
.
The.
13.
Chap.
THe
renowne
of
this
famous
man
hath
passed
not
only
ouer
all
the
borders
of
Britaine
,
but
also
spreading
the
beames
of
holesome
light
farre
beyonde
the
Occean
sea
,
came
to
the
coastes
of
Germany
and
Ireland
likewise
.
The
right
reuerent
bishop
Acca
was
wonte
to
tell
,
that
in
his
iourney
to
Rome
,
as
he
passed
through
Friselande
,
and
abode
sometime
there
in
the
house
of
Willibrorde
,
that
holy
bishop
of
Friselande
with
his
prelate
Wilsride
he
heard
him
oftentymes
reporte
,
what
were
done
in
that
prouince
by
the
meanes
of
the
religious
relikes
of
this
most
vertuous
king
.
At
what
tyme
also
he
being
but
yet
a
priest
ledde
a
pilgrimes
life
in
Ireland
for
the
loue
he
had
to
the
euerlasting
countrey
,
he
reported
that
the
bruite
of
this
kings
holines
was
then
farr
abrode
sowen
in
that
yle
also
.
One
miracle
,
whiche
he
rehersed
among
other
,
we
haue
thought
good
to
write
in
this
owr
present
historye
.
In
a
tyme
of
mortalytie
(
sayd
this
man
)
which
by
a
greate
death
destroyed
Britayne
,
and
Ireland
,
a
certayne
scholer
whose
auncetours
were
scottes
,
was
stroken
with
the
same
pestilence
,
a
man
skilfull
certesse
in
the
studye
of
learning
,
but
one
that
vsed
no
diligence
,
and
tooke
no
labour
at
all
for
the
attayning
of
his
owne
euerlasting
saluation
.
Who
when
he
saw
him selfe
to
be
at
deaths
doore
,
trembled
and
was
troubled
in
sprite
,
for
death
so
nye
approching
,
fearing
,
(
as
his
lewde
life
deserued
)
to
be
throwen
down
into
the
doungeon
of
hell
.
And
therwith
he
cryed
to
me
being
lodged
not
far
of
,
and
fetching
depe
and
sorowfull
sighes
,
in
a
trembling
and
lamentable
voyce
,
made
thus
his
mone
vnto
me
.
Yow
see
,
(
quoth
he
)
that
now
by
the
increase
of
my
bodely
greefe
,
I
draw
to
the
poynt
of
deathe
.
And
I
know
surely
that
by
and
by
after
the
deathe
of
this
my
body
,
I
shall
be
taken
awaie
to
the
euerlasting
death
of
the
soule
,
and
that
I
must
endure
the
torments
of
hell
:
for
that
trauayling
in
the
reading
of
holy
writt
,
A
lesson
for
vngodly
students
and
occupied
alwaies
in
diuine
study
,
I
became
yet
rather
a
slaue
of
sinne
,
then
a
keper
of
gods
holy
commaundements
.
But
,
if
God
of
his
mercifull
goodnes
,
will
graunt
me
any
leysure
to
liue
,
I
purpose
to
amend
my
sinfull
manners
,
and
dispose
from
hence
foorth
my
whole
life
,
to
the
will
and
pleasure
of
almightye
God
.
Yet
I
knowe
that
I
haue
not
deserued
either
to
haue
or
to
hope
for
so
much
truce
and
respyte
to
liue
:
except
peraduenture
by
the
help
of
such
,
as
haue
faithfully
serued
God
,
he
will
of
his
tender
mercy
vouchsafe
,
to
forgeue
me
so
wretched
and
miserable
a
synner
.
For
we
haue
heard
it
commonly
reported
,
that
there
hath
ben
in
your
nacion
a
king
of
wonderfull
holinesse
called
Oswalde
,
the
excellencie
of
whose
faith
and
vertue
,
yea
after
his
deathe
,
was
well
knowen
by
working
of
many
miracles
.
I
besech
yow
therfore
,
if
yow
haue
any
of
his
relikes
left
with
yowe
in
your
keping
,
bring
it
to
me
,
because
it
may
so
be
,
that
God
will
haue
mercy
vpon
me
through
his
merits
.
To
whome
I
made
this
answere
:
forsooth
I
haue
of
the
tree
,
The
goodnes
of
God
and
our
faithe
worketh
miracles
by
holy
relikes
.
whereupon
his
head
was
sticked
,
after
that
he
was
flayne
of
the
paynims
,
and
if
thou
wilt
beleue
assuredly
,
the
mercifull
goodnes
of
God
by
the
merite
of
so
worthye
a
person
,
may
both
graunt
the
longer
tyme
to
leade
this
life
,
and
also
make
the
a
meete
man
,
to
enter
into
the
life
euerlasting
.
Who
answering
me
incontinent
,
that
he
did
perfectly
beleue
so
,
I
called
for
water
,
and
blessing
it
,
I
cast
in
a
chyppe
of
the
forsayde
oken
tree
,
geuing
of
the
water
,
the
sicke
man
to
drinke
.
Foorthwith
he
began
to
amend
,
and
recouering
his
health
,
lyued
along
tyme
after
,
and
being
tourned
to
God
,
in
al
hart
and
deede
,
did
openly
declare
to
all
men
,
wher
euer
he
came
,
the
graciousnesse
of
our
mercifull
maker
,
and
the
glory
of
his
faithful
seruaunt
.
How
that
Thamar
when
Pauline
was
deade
succeded
him
in
the
bishoprike
of
Rochester
,
and
of
the
meruaylous
humilitie
of
Osuuius
whom
Oswin
killed
cruelly
.
The
14.
Chapter
.
THis
blessed
kinge
being
exalted
to
the
kingdome
of
heauen
his
brother
Oswin
a
young
man
,
about
thirty
yeres
old
toke
on
him
in
his
steede
the
gouernaunce
of
the
earthly
kingdome
,
and
ruled
the
realme
withe
greate
disquietnesse
and
trouble
,
the
space
of
eight
and
twenty
yeres
.
For
first
the
paynim
,
and
mighty
king
Penda
had
warre
against
him
.
Then
the
paynim
people
of
the
Marshes
,
which
slewe
his
brother
made
him
battaile
.
Also
his
owne
sonne
Alcfride
did
lykewise
rebell
and
resist
him
.
Last
of
all
Adilwalde
his
nephew
,
sonne
to
Oswald
withstoode
him
.
In
the
second
yere
of
this
Oswins
raigne
,
that
is
to
witt
in
the.
644.
An.
644.
yere
after
the
incarnation
of
owr
Lord
,
the
right
reuerent
father
Pauline
,
somtime
bishope
of
yorke
:
but
then
gouerning
the
diocese
of
Rochester
,
went
to
God
the
twentieth
day
of
October
.
He
was
byshop
.
19.
yeres
and
two
monthes
,
and
one
and
twentie
dayes
:
and
was
buried
in
the
chappell
of
the
blessed
Apostle
S.
Andrewe
,
which
king
Edilbert
builded
vp
euen
from
the
foundation
in
the
same
cytee
of
Rochester
.
In
whose
place
the
archebishop
Honorius
aduanced
Thamar
,
a
kentish
man
,
a
man
comparable
to
any
of
his
auncestours
bothe
in
vertue
of
life
,
and
excellencie
of
learning
.
Oswin
at
the
beginnying
of
his
reigne
,
had
a
partaker
of
his
estate
royall
named
Osuuius
,
who
descended
of
kinge
Edwines
bloud
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
sonne
of
Osrike
,
of
whom
we
haue
made
mention
before
,
a
maruaylous
deuoute
and
godly
man
,
who
seuen
yeres
together
ruled
the
prouince
of
the
[
](A07396-e16000-b)*
*
Yorke
shere
.
Deirans
,
in
most
plenty
of
things
,
and
with
the
loue
of
al
his
subiects
.
But
Oswin
who
gouerned
the
other
part
of
Northumberland
,
toward
the
north
,
to
witt
the
prouince
of
the
Bernicians
,
Omnisque
potestas
impatiens
consortis
erit
.
Lucanus
lib.
1.
cold
not
long
liue
peasibly
with
him
:
but
rather
forging
and
encreasing
causes
of
debate
murdered
him
at
length
most
cruelly
.
For
vpon
these
variaunces
an
armie
beyng
on
bothe
partes
assembled
,
Osuuius
seyng
hym self
to
weake
,
to
ioygne
battayle
withe
Oswin
,
thought
it
more
expedient
,
to
breake
of
warr
at
that
time
,
and
refrayne
vntill
better
occasion
serued
.
Therfore
he
discharged
the
army
,
which
he
had
gathered
together
commaunding
euery
man
to
returne
home
againe
.
The
field
where
they
met
,
is
called
Wilfares
downe
,
and
standeth
almost
ten
myle
,
from
the
village
of
Cataracton
toward
the
west
.
Osuuius
conueighed
him selfe
out
of
the
waye
,
with
only
one
that
was
his
most
faithfull
souldiour
named
Condher
to
one
Hunwald
an
Earle
,
whom
he
toke
for
his
very
frend
.
But
alas
he
was
much
deceaued
:
for
being
by
the
same
Earle
betrayed
withe
his
forsaid
souldiour
vnto
Oswin
by
by
his
lieutenant
Edelwin
he
slew
him
most
cruelly
and
traiterously
.
This
was
done
the
xx
.
of
August
,
in
the
ninthe
yere
of
his
reigne
,
in
a
place
whiche
he
called
Ingethl●ng
,
wher
,
for
the
satisfaction
of
this
heynous
acte
,
Praier
for
the
dead
.
there
was
afterwarde
a
monastery
buylded
,
in
the
which
daily
prayers
should
be
offered
vp
to
God
,
for
the
redemption
of
bothe
the
kinges
soules
,
as
well
the
murderer
,
as
the
partye
murthered
.
King
Osuuius
was
of
countenance
beautifull
,
The
commendati●
of
kinge
Osuuius
.
of
stature
high
,
in
talke
courtyous
and
gentle
:
in
all
pointes
ciuill
and
amiable
:
no
lesse
honourable
and
bounttfull
to
the
noble
,
then
free
and
liberall
to
persons
of
lowe
degree
.
Wherby
it
happened
,
that
for
his
outward
personage
,
inward
hart
,
and
princely
port
he
had
the
loue
of
all
men
.
Especially
the
nobilitie
of
all
countres
frequented
his
court
,
and
coueted
to
be
receiued
in
his
seruice
.
Amonge
other
his
rare
vertues
,
and
princely
qualites
,
his
humilitie
and
passing
lowlynesse
excelled
.
Wherof
we
wil
be
contented
to
recite
one
most
worthy
example
.
He
had
geuen
to
bishop
Aidan
a
very
faire
and
proper
gelding
:
which
that
vertuous
bishop
,
Bishop
And
an
●●ero
S.
Martin●
who
gaue
halfe
his
doke
to
a
naked
poore
man
.
(
though
he
vsed
most
to
trauail
on
foote
)
might
vse
to
passe
ouer
waters
and
ditches
,
or
when
any
other
necessite
constrained
.
It
fortuned
shortly
after
,
a
certain
poore
weake
man
met
the
bishop
,
riding
on
his
gelding
,
and
craued
an
almes
of
him
.
The
bishop
as
he
was
a
passing
pitefull
man
,
and
a
very
father
to
needy
persons
,
lighted
of
,
and
gaue
the
poore
man
the
gelding
gorgeously
trapped
as
he
was
.
The
king
hearing
after
hereof
,
talked
of
it
with
the
bishop
,
as
they
were
entring
the
palace
to
diner
and
saied
.
What
meaned
you
my
Lord
to
geue
awaie
to
the
begger
that
faire
gelding
,
which
we
gaue
you
for
your
owne
vse
?
Haue
we
no
other
horses
of
lesse
price
,
and
other
kinde
of
rewardes
to
bestowe
vpon
the
poore
,
but
that
you
must
geaue
awaie
that
princely
horse
,
which
we
gaue
you
for
your
owne
ryding
?
To
whom
the
bishop
answered
.
Why
talketh
your
grace
thus
?
[
](A07396-e16110-b)*
*
A
charitable
saying
,
but
now
more
like
to
be
mocked
at
,
then
to
be
folowed
Is
that
broode
of
the
mare
derer
in
your
sight
,
then
that
sonne
of
God
the
poore
man
?
Which
being
said
they
entred
for
to
dyne
.
The
bishop
toke
his
place
appointed
.
But
the
knge
coming
then
from
hunting
,
would
stand
a
while
by
the
fyre
to
warme
him
.
Where
standing
and
musing
with
himselfe
vpon
the
wordes
,
A
rare
and
strange
humilite
of
a
kinge
.
which
the
bishop
had
spoken
vnto
him
,
sodenly
put
of
his
sworde
geuing
it
to
his
seruant
,
and
came
in
greate
hast
to
the
bishop
,
falling
downe
at
his
feete
,
and
beseching
him
not
to
be
displeased
with
him
for
the
wordes
he
had
spoken
vnto
him
,
saying
he
would
neuer
more
speake
of
it
,
nor
measure
any
more
hereafter
what
or
how
much
he
should
bestow
of
his
goods
vpon
the
sonnes
of
God
,
the
poore
.
At
which
sight
the
bishop
being
much
astonned
,
arose
sodenly
and
lifted
vp
the
king
telling
him
that
he
should
quickely
be
pleased
,
yf
it
would
please
him
to
fitt
downe
,
and
cast
awaie
al
heauynesse
.
Afterward
the
kinge
being
at
the
bishops
request
mery
,
the
bishop
contrary
wise
began
to
be
heauy
and
sory
in
such
sorte
,
that
the
teares
trickled
downe
by
his
chekes
.
Of
whom
when
his
chapleyne
in
his
mother
tonge
,
which
the
king
and
his
court
vnderstoode
not
,
had
demanded
why
he
wept
:
I
know
said
he
,
that
the
king
shall
not
lyue
long
.
For
neuer
before
this
time
haue
I
seen
an
humble
king
.
Wherby
I
perceiue
,
that
he
shall
spedely
be
taken
out
of
this
life
,
for
this
people
is
not
worthy
to
haue
such
a
prince
and
gouernour
.
Shortly
after
the
bishops
dredful
abodement
was
fullfilled
with
the
kinges
cruel
death
,
as
we
haue
before
declared
.
Bishop
Aidan
him self
also
was
taken
awaie
out
of
this
world
and
receiued
of
God
the
euerlasting
rewardes
of
his
labours
euen
on
the
twelfthe
day
after
the
kinge
,
whom
he
so
much
loued
,
was
slaine
,
that
is
to
wit
,
the
30.
daye
of
August
.
How
that
bishop
Aidan
both
tolde
the
shippemen
of
a
storme
that
was
to
come●
and
also
gaue
them
holy
oyle
wherewith
they
did
cease
it
.
The.
15.
Chapter
.
HOW
worthy
a
man
this
bishop
Aidan
was
,
God
the
high
and
secret
iudge
of
mens
hartes
,
by
sundry
miracles
(
the
proper
workes
of
his
maiesty
)
declared
to
all
the
world
.
Thre
of
the
which
it
shall
be
sufficient
presently
to
recite
,
for
remembraunces
sake
.
A
certaine
priest
called
Vtta
●
man
of
great
grauitye
and
truth
,
and
one
that
for
his
qualites
was
much
reuerenced
and
estemed
of
men
of
honour
,
at
what
time
he
was
sent
into
kent
to
fetch
Eanflede
kinge
Edwines
daughter
,
who
after
the
death
of
her
father
had
ben
sent
thither
,
to
be
maried
to
king
Oswin
,
appointing
so
his
iourney
,
that
he
minded
to
trauail
thither
by
land
,
but
to
retourne
with
the
young
lady
by
water
,
he
went
to
bishop
Aidan
beseching
him
to
make
his
humble
prayers
to
god
to
prosper
him
and
his
,
The
deuotion
of
our
primitiue
church
.
who
were
then
taking
their
iourney
.
The
bishop
blessing
them
and
committing
them
to
the
goodnes
of
god
,
gaue
them
also
hallowed
oyle
,
saying
:
I
know
that
when
you
shall
haue
shipping
,
a
tempest
and
a
contrary
winde
shall
rise
vpon
you
sodeinly
.
But
remember
that
you
cast
into
the
sea
,
this
oyle
that
I
geue
you
,
and
anon
the
winde
being
laied
,
comfortable
fayer
weather
shall
ensue
on
the
sea
,
which
shall
send
you
home
againe
with
as
pleasaunt
a
passage
as
you
haue
wished
.
All
these
thinges
were
fulfilled
in
order
,
as
the
bishop
prophesied
.
Truly
at
the
beginning
of
the
tempest
,
when
the
waues
and
surges
of
the
sea
did
chiefely
rage
,
the
shipmen
assayed
to
cast
ancar
,
but
all
in
vaine
.
For
the
tempest
encreased
,
the
whaues
multiplied
so
faste
,
and
water
so
filled
the
shippe
,
that
nothing
but
present
death
was
looked
for
.
In
this
distresse
the
priest
at
the
length
remembring
the
bishop
wordes
,
toke
the
oyle
pot
,
and
did
cast
of
the
oyle
into
the
sea
,
which
being
done
(
according
as
the
vertuous
bishop
had
forsaide
)
the
sea
calmed
,
the
bright
sonne
appeared
,
the
ship
passed
on
with
a
most
prosperous
viage
.
Thus
the
man
of
God
by
the
sprit
of
prophecy
,
forshewed
the
tempest
to
come
,
and
by
the
same
holy
Spirit
,
though
bodely
absent
appaised
the
same
.
No
common
reporter
of
vncertain
rumours
,
but
a
very
credible
man
,
a
priest
of
our
church
Cynimund
by
name
shewed
me
the
processe
of
this
miracle
:
who
saied
that
he
had
hearde
it
of
that
same
Vtta
the
priest
,
in
whome
the
miracle
was
wrought
.
How
the
same
man
by
prayer
ceased
the
fyre
that
ennemies
had
put
to
the
kinges
citee
.
The.
13.
Chap.
AN
other
miracle
worthy
temembraunce
,
wrought
by
the
same
father
,
is
reported
of
many
,
such
as
were
moste
likely
to
haue
perfect
knowledge
of
it
.
At
what
time
Penda
capitain
of
the
Marshes
,
inuaded
the
prouince
of
Northumberland
(
this
Aidan
being
bishop
)
and
wasting
and
spoyling
the
whole
countre
,
Bābrough
euen
vnto
Bebba
the
cite
of
the
kinges
owne
abode
,
being
not
able
neither
by
battaile
neither
by
siege
to
winne
it
,
minded
to
sett
it
a
fire
,
and
had
for
that
purpose
,
caried
thither
in
certaine
chaines
and
gables
(
cut
of
by
mayne
force
in
the
suburbes
of
the
cyte
)
a
great
quantitye
of
beames
,
rafters
,
postes
and
small
twigges
,
wherewith
he
had
compassed
that
part
of
the
cyte
that
adioyneth
to
the
land
,
in
a
great
height
,
and
the
winde
now
seruing
at
will
,
the
fire
was
kindled
and
the
cite
began
to
consume
,
this
reuerent
prelate
Aidan
,
being
then
in
holy
Ilond
,
about
two
myles
from
the
cite
,
whether
oftentimes
he
vsed
to
departe
to
kepe
his
secret
trade
of
deuotions
and
solitary
contemplacions
(
as
euen
to
this
day
the
place
is
well
knowen
)
beholding
the
flakes
of
fire
,
Theodoret
in
his
Philotheus
reporteth
of
a
great
army
of
the
Persians
destroyed
at
Nisiba
by
the
praier
only
of
lames
then
a
holy
Bis●hop
of
that
cite
.
and
great
smoke
ouer
the
cyte
,
lifting
vp
his
eyes
and
handes
to
heauen
,
with
teares
(
as
it
is
reported
)
cryed
out
,
and
sayed
:
Behold
O
Lorde
how
great
mischeif
Penda
worketh
?
Which
wordes
of
that
blessed
man
being
pronounced
,
the
windes
being
turned
from
the
cyte
,
turned
backe
the
light
fyre
againe
,
vppon
them
who
had
kindled
it
.
In
so
much
that
some
being
hurte
,
all
made
afraied
,
they
were
fayne
to
leaue
the
assault
of
the
cyte
which
they
sawe
to
be
holpen
by
the
hande
of
God
.
In
vita
lac●bi
Nisibensis
.
How
the
post
of
the
church
,
whereunto
that
holy
bishop
leaning
departed
this
life
,
could
not
be
burned
,
when
all
the
rest
of
the
church
burned
:
and
of
his
inward
life
.
The.
16.
Chap.
THis
vertuous
bishop
Aidanus
at
what
tyme
he
shoulde
depart
this
worlde
,
hauing
laboured
in
the
office
of
a
bishop
xvij
.
yeres
,
Bāorough
remained
in
a
village
of
the
kinges
not
far
from
the
cyte
of
Bebba
:
for
hauing
there
a
church
and
a
chamber
,
he
vsed
oftentimes
to
stay
and
abyde
there
taking
from
thence
his
yourney
rounde
about
the
countre
to
preache
the
word
of
God
,
as
he
did
in
al
other
tounes
subiect
to
the
kinge
,
not
resting
longe
in
any
place
as
hauing
no
possessions
of
his
owne
,
but
his
church
only
and
a
small
plotte
of
grounde
lying
there
aboute
.
Being
therfore
sicke
,
they
pitched
him
a
pauilion
,
fastening
it
hard
to
the
church
wall
,
on
the
west
syde
thereof
.
In
this
pauilion
leaning
to
a
post
ioyned
to
the
out
side
of
the
church
to
fortefy
it
,
he
gaue
vp
the
ghost
in
the
xvij
.
yere
of
his
bishopricke
,
the
last
day
of
August
.
His
body
was
from
thence
caryed
to
holy
Iland
,
and
in
the
church
yarde
of
the
monastery
buried
.
But
shortly
after
a
greater
church
there
being
erected
,
and
dedicated
in
the
honour
of
the
most
blessed
prince
of
the
Apostles
S.
Peter
,
his
bones
were
transposed
thither
,
and
layed
at
the
right
side
of
the
aultar
,
with
much
honour
as
that
vertuous
bishop
deserued
.
Finanus
a
holy
man
directed
thither
,
from
the
Ilond
and
monastery
of
Hij
in
Scotland
,
succeded
Aidan
,
and
was
bishop
a
long
tyme
.
It
fortuned
not
long
after
that
Penda
king
of
the
Marshes
or
Vplandish
english
men
,
inuading
the
coastes
of
Northumberland
with
a
mighty
armie
,
destroying
with
fire
and
sworde
all
that
he
mette
,
burned
also
that
village
and
the
church
wherein
that
holy
man
Aidan
died
.
But
behold
al
the
rest
of
the
church
burning
,
that
only
poste
whereunto
this
holy
man
leaned
at
the
moment
of
his
departure
,
could
by
no
force
of
fyre
be
consumed
.
The
miracle
being
knowen
and
●
,
the
church
was
builded
vp
againe
,
in
the
selfe
same
place
,
and
the
post
also
to
fortefy
the
wall
as
before
.
Which
being
done
not
long
after
by
the
ouersight
of
the
inhabitants
,
the
village
and
churche
also
,
chaunced
to
be
sett
all
on
fyre
,
that
poste
yet
escaping
the
flame
and
fyre
as
before
.
And
wheras
the
fyre
passed
through
the
holes
of
the
post
,
whereby
it
was
fastened
to
the
churche
wall
,
yet
the
church
burning
the
poste
could
not
be
hurt
.
God
whiche
by
the
shadowe
of
Peter
healed
the
sicke
worketh
the
like
in
the
dead
relikes
of
holy
men
.
Whereupon
a
third
churche
being
,
builded
,
that
poste
was
no
more
sett
withowt
,
to
bolster
vpp
the
wall
as
before
,
but
for
remembraunce
of
the
miracle
it
was
had
into
the
church
,
and
layed
as
a
threshold
for
people
to
knele
vpon
,
and
make
their
deuoute
prayers
to
almighty
God
.
And
it
is
well
knowen
that
sithen
that
tyme
diuers
haue
in
that
place
ben
cured
of
deseases
,
and
with
water
,
wherein
chippes
cut
from
that
poste
haue
ben
dipped
,
many
haue
recouered
health
.
Act.
5.
This
much
haue
I
written
of
this
holy
man
and
of
his
workes
not
yet
commending
in
him
his
wronge
and
euill
accustomed
obseruation
of
Easter
according
to
the
counte
of
the
Iewes
,
but
detesting
that
in
hym
vtterly
,
as
also
I
haue
euidently
declared
in
my
booke
De
temporibus
.
But
as
it
behoueth
a
true
historiographer
,
I
haue
reported
of
him
and
of
his
doings
,
suche
thinges
as
were
commendable
,
and
might
profit
the
readers
.
As
that
he
was
a
man
of
greate
charity
and
quyet
,
of
great
contynency
and
humilitie
,
a
conquerer
of
wrathe
and
couuetousnes
and
one
that
was
far
from
all
pride
and
vaine
glory
.
Againe
I
commend
in
him
his
greatindustry
both
in
keping
and
in
teaching
the
commaundements
of
God
,
his
diligent
reading
,
continuall
watching
,
his
priestly
grauitye
in
rebuking
the
proude
and
haughty
,
and
mild
demeanour
in
comforting
the
weake
,
and
refreshing
the
nedy
.
And
to
be
short
,
I
commend
him
as
one
that
laboured
all
dayes
of
his
life
(
as
of
his
most
nere
acquaintance
I
vnderstand
)
to
obserue
and
fulfill
all
that
was
writen
and
commaunded
in
holy
scriptures
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
.
These
thinges
in
that
holy
prelate
I
do
much
embrace
and
commend
,
as
things
vndoubtedly
pleasing
almighty
God
.
But
that
he
obserued
not
Easter
in
his
due
time
,
either
as
ignorant
therof
,
or
witting
it
well
,
yet
being
lead
with
the
authoritye
of
his
countre
,
not
acknowleadging
it
,
this
I
neither
commend
nor
allowe
.
Yet
in
this
very
point
this
I
allowe
in
him
,
that
in
his
manner
of
obseruing
Easter
he
beleued
,
reuerenced
,
and
preached
no
other
thing
,
then
we
doe
,
that
is
the
redemption
of
mankynde
by
the
passion
,
resurrection
and
ascension
of
Christ
Iesus
the
mediatour
betwene
God
and
man
.
And
therfore
he
obserued
his
Easter
not
(
as
many
falsely
do
suppose
)
altogether
with
the
Iewes
,
that
is
the
fourtenth
day
of
the
moone
,
what
so
ever
day
it
fell
vpon
,
but
he
kept
it
euer
vpon
a
sonday
reakoning
from
the
fourtenth
day
of
the
moone
to
the
twentith
:
and
that
for
the
faith
vndoubtedly
which
he
had
in
our
lordes
resurrection
,
beleuing
it
to
be
in
the
first
fery
after
the
sabooth
day
in
hope
of
our
resurrection
to
come
,
which
the
holy
churche
beleueth
shall
happen
vpon
the
same
first
fery
,
that
is
vpon
a
Sonday
,
euen
as
owr
lorde
arose
vpon
a
sonday
,
as
the
scripture
testifieth
.
Ioan.
20.
Of
the
life
and
death
of
the
vertuous
kinge
Sigebert
.
The.
18.
Chap.
ABout
this
tyme
,
Norfolck
Suffolck
and
Cambridg
shere
.
after
Carpwalde
Redwaldes
successor
,
Sigibert
his
brother
a
vertuous
and
deuoute
man
raigned
ouer
the
East
english
nation
.
This
prince
while
he
liued
in
Fraunce
flying
the
emmyte
of
kinge
Redwald
,
was
there
baptised
.
Wherevpon
after
his
returne
coming
to
the
Crowne
,
and
desyring
to
folow
that
godly
order
and
trade
which
he
had
sene
practised
in
Fraunce
,
set
vp
a
schole
to
bring
vp
children
by
the
helpe
and
ayde
of
Byshopp
Felix
whom
he
toke
owt
of
kent
for
that
purpose
,
appoynting
them
masters
and
teachers
after
the
maner
of
the
kentish
men
.
This
kinge
was
so
flamed
with
the
loue
of
heauen
,
that
leauing
at
the
laste
all
affaires
of
his
realme
to
the
gouuernement
of
his
cosen
Egrick
,
who
also
before
had
part
of
his
dominion
with
him
,
he
entred
to
a
monastery
whiche
he
had
made
for
him selfe
,
King
Sigibert
becometh
a
monke
.
where
being
shoren
in
,
he
bestowed
his
tyme
to
the
atchieuing
of
the
eternall
kingdome
of
heauen
.
Wherein
hauing
with
much
deuotion
warfared
a
longe
time
to
God
,
the
vplandishe
english
men
withe
their
olde
Capitain
Penda
inuaded
his
dominions
.
His
people
after
long
resistaunce
finding
them
selues
to
weake
,
beseched
Sigibert
for
the
encouraging
of
their
souldiars
,
to
come
forth
in
to
the
field
with
them
.
Which
when
of
his
owne
accorde
he
woulde
not
agree
vnto
,
they
plucked
him
by
force
owt
of
the
monastery
,
and
brought
him
against
his
wil
vnto
the
field
,
hoping
that
the
souldyars
in
the
presence
of
their
olde
valiaunt
Capitain
,
would
lesse
think
vpon
flight
,
and
running
away
.
Notwithstanding
the
vertuous
man
remembring
his
profession
,
being
sett
in
the
middest
of
the
army
,
caryed
only
a
litle
rodde
in
his
hande
.
Thus
of
the
cruel
hethen
he
was
killed
,
withe
kinge
Egrick
,
and
the
whole
army
discomfited
.
Anna
sonne
to
Guido
of
the
kinges
bloude
succeded
in
the
kingdome
,
a
man
of
great
vertu
,
and
the
father
of
a
blessed
issue
,
as
we
shall
hereafter
in
his
place
declare
.
This
kinge
also
was
afterward
slayne
of
the
selfe
same
Penda
Capitain
of
the
Marshes
or
vplandish
enhlishmen
then
heathen
and
vnchristned
.
How
Furseus
builded
a
monastery
amonge
the
Eastenglish
men
,
and
of
his
visions
and
holynesse
which
also
his
●●esh
remaining
after
his
death
vncorrupted
dothe
witnesse
,
The.
19.
Chapter
.
IN
the
time
that
Sigibert
gouuerned
yet
the
east
partes
of
England
,
a
holy
man
called
Furseus
came
thither
out
of
Ireland
,
a
man
notable
bothe
for
his
sayings
and
doings
,
of
great
vertu
,
and
much
desiring
to
wander
and
trauail
in
Gods
quarell
,
where
so
euer
occasion
serued
.
Coming
therefore
to
the
east
coastes
of
England
he
was
reuerently
receiued
of
the
saied
kinge
,
where
poursuing
his
godly
desire
of
preaching
the
worde
of
God
,
he
bothe
conuerted
many
infidels
,
and
confirmed
the
faithefull
in
the
faith
and
loue
of
Christ
,
by
his
painefull
preaching
and
vertuous
examples
.
Falling
here
in
to
sicknes
,
S.
Paule
was
comforted
also
by
a
vision
from
God
to
be
stedfast
in
preaching
the
worde
he
had
from
God
a
vision
by
the
ministery
of
Angels
,
wherin
he
was
warned
to
go
forth
cherefully
in
his
paine
full
preaching
of
the
ghospell
,
and
perfeuere
in
his
accustomed
watching
and
praying
bicause
his
ende
and
death
was
certain
,
though
the
houre
thereof
were
most
vncertain
,
according
to
the
saying
of
our
Lorde
.
Watch
therfore
bicause
ye
knowe
not
the
daye
nor
the
houre
.
Act.
2●
.
With
this
vision
being
much
confirmed
and
encouraged
,
Mat.
25.
he
hastened
with
all
spede
to
builde
vp
the
monastery
in
the
place
kinge
Sigibert
had
geuen
him
,
and
to
instruct
it
with
regular
discipline
.
This
monastery
was
pleasauntly
situated
for
the
woddes
and
sea
adioyning
,
being
erected
in
the
village
of
Cnobherburg
,
and
enriched
afterward
by
Anna
kinge
of
that
prouince
and
many
other
noble
men
,
with
sundry
faire
houses
and
other
ornaments
.
This
Furseus
came
of
the
noblest
race
of
the
Scottish
nation
,
nobler
yet
of
minde
,
then
of
bloud
.
From
the
very
time
of
his
childehood
,
he
gaue
him selfe
to
reading
of
holy
scripture
,
and
monastical
discipline
.
Especially
,
as
it
becommeth
holy
and
perfit
men
,
what
soeuer
he
lerned
to
be
acceptable
to
God
,
he
was
hoful
and
dili
gent
to
execut
and
perfourme
.
Brefely
,
in
processe
of
time
he
builded
him selfe
a
monastery
,
wherein
he
might
with
more
leasure
and
liberty
attend
to
contemplation
and
spiritual
deuotion
.
In
the
which
monastery
being
striken
with
sicknesse
,
he
was
taken
out
of
his
body
,
as
the
booke
writen
of
his
life
doth
sufficiently
testifie
.
In
the
which
traunce
continuing
from
euening
vntil
the
next
morning
,
he
was
brought
to
the
sight
of
the
Angelicall
company
and
to
the
hearing
of
their
blessed
praises
and
thankesgeuings
to
God
.
Among
other
thinges
which
he
heard
them
singe
,
he
was
wonte
to
tell
of
the
versicle
I
bunt
sancti
de
virtute
in
virtutem
.
Psal.
83.
Holy
men
shall
procede
from
vertu
to
vertu
.
And
againe
.
Videbitur
Deus
dcorum
in
Syon
.
The
God
of
Goddes
shall
be
sene
in
Syon
.
This
holy
man
being
restored
againe
to
his
body
,
was
within
three
daies
after
taken
out
againe
,
at
what
time
he
sawe
not
only
greater
ioyes
of
the
blessed
company
of
heauen
,
but
also
beside
great
conflictes
of
the
wicked
sprits
,
which
very
busely
went
about
to
stoppe
him
of
his
iourney
toward
heauen
with
their
often
accusations
,
auailing
yet
nought
against
him
,
the
holy
Angels
warding
him
and
defending
him
.
Of
all
the
which
thinges
who
listeth
more
at
large
to
be
instructed
,
as
with
what
spiteful
suttelties
the
wicked
sprits
replied
alwaies
against
him
not
only
his
doings
and
superfluous
wordes
,
but
also
his
very
thoughtes
as
if
they
had
them
writen
in
booke
,
also
what
gladd
and
heuy
tydinges
he
lerned
of
the
Angels
,
and
other
holy
and
iust
men
appearing
then
vnto
him
,
let
him
reade
the
litle
booke
which
is
writen
of
his
life
,
and
he
shal
receaue
thereof
(
I
doubt
not
)
much
spirituall
comfort
and
instruction
.
Among
the
whiche
yet
one
thing
there
is
that
we
haue
thought
good
and
profitable
to
many
to
expresse
in
this
our
history
.
At
what
time
in
his
traunce
he
was
caried
vp
to
heauen
warde
,
Note
the
sc●●●●
.
spirituall
fires
whiche
shall
burne
the●wde
.
he
was
commaunded
of
the
Angels
who
caried
him
to
looke
downe
in
to
the
worlde
.
Which
when
he
did
,
he
sawe
as
if
it
were
a
darke
and
obscure
vally
vnderneath
him
.
Also
in
the
ayre
foure
seuerall
fyres
,
not
farre
distant
one
from
the
other
Asking
therefore
the
Angells
what
fyres
those
were
,
it
was
tolde
him
that
those
were
the
fyres
which
should
burne
and
consume
the
worlde
.
The
first
fyre
they
saied
,
was
the
fyre
of
lying
,
which
we
all
incurre
when
we
do
not
fulfill
the
promis
which
we
made
in
baptim
:
that
is
,
to
renounce
the
diuell
and
all
his
workes
The
second
fyre
is
of
couetousnes
and
desire
,
when
we
preferre
the
riches
of
the
worlde
before
the
loue
of
heauenly
matters
,
The
third
is
of
strife
and
debate
,
when
we
sticke
not
to
offende
the
mindes
of
our
euen
Christians
,
euen
in
trifling
and
superfluous
matters
.
The
fourth
is
of
wickednes
and
impiete
,
thinking
it
a
light
matter
to
injury
,
beguile
or
vse
violence
toward
our
wekers
and
inferiours
.
These
foure
fyres
encreasing
by
litle
and
litle
so
farr
at
the
lenght
extended
,
that
ioyning
altogether
they
grew
to
a
great
and
houghly
flame
.
Which
approching
nigh
vnto
him
fearing
he
cried
to
the
Angel
,
Lorde
,
beholde
the
fyre
draweth
to
me
.
To
whom
the
Angell
saied
,
Euery
man
shall
receiue
according
to
the
workes
of
his
body
.
2.
co.
5.
Feare
not
.
That
which
thou
hast
not
kindled
,
shall
not
burne
the.
For
though
this
flame
seme
to
the
terrsble
,
great
,
and
hougy
,
yet
it
trieth
euery
one
according
to
the
desertes
of
his
workes
.
For
the
worldly
desyre
that
eche
one
hath
shall
burne
(
and
purifie
)
in
this
fyre
.
And
as
a
man
burneth
in
his
body
by
vnlaufull
pleasure
,
so
departed
out
of
his
body
he
shall
burne
by
due
and
deserued
paine
.
The
paines
of
Purgatory
.
Then
he
sawe
one
of
the
thre
Angels
,
whiche
in
bothe
his
visions
had
ben
his
guides
,
to
go
before
and
diuide
the
flames
from
him
.
The
other
two
warding
him
on
eche
side
from
the
danger
of
the
fire
also
.
He
saw
againe
the
diuels
The
diuel
fighteth
with
sinn
against
man
.
Reade
S.
Paul
Ephes.
6.
b.
12.
&c.
16.
and
wicked
sprits
flyeng
through
the
fire
,
fighting
with
fire
against
the
Iuste
.
After
folow
the
accusations
of
the
wicked
sprits
against
him
,
the
defence
of
the
Angels
for
him
,
and
a
greater
sight
of
the
heauenly
company
.
Amonge
the
which
many
of
his
owne
nation
of
Scotland
appeared
,
vertuous
priestes
in
their
life
time
,
and
men
of
great
opinion
of
holynesse
,
of
whom
he
lerned
diuers
thinges
very
profitable
both
for
him selfe
and
for
other
,
which
would
lerne
of
him
.
Who
after
they
had
ended
their
communication
departing
vp
to
heauen
again
with
the
other
blessed
company
,
thre
Angels
remained
with
Furseus
to
reduce
him
againe
to
his
body
.
In
their
returne
,
as
they
approched
to
that
great
foresaied
fyre
,
the
Angell
parted
the
fire
from
him
,
as
before
,
yet
when
this
man
of
God
had
entred
the
waie
made
betwene
the
flames
,
certain
of
the
wicked
sprits
snatching
vp
one
of
them
which
they
tormented
in
the
fires
,
threwe
him
at
him
,
and
touching
him
,
burned
his
shouldet
and
cheke
.
The
man
of
God
As
God
is
said
in
scripture
to
bende
his
bowe
to
strik
with
sword
,
etc.
Psal.
7
,
so
here
the
writer
applieth
carnal
termes
to
spiritual
matters
,
the
names
of
fire
to
sinne
,
of
throwing
by
the
diuels
to
the
charge
of
sinne
.
&c.
knew
well
the
person
,
and
remembred
that
at
his
death
he
had
taken
of
him
a
garment
of
his
bequethed
him
.
But
the
holy
Angell
taking
away
spedely
the
tormented
soule
,
threw
him
againe
in
to
the
fyre
.
Whereat
the
wicked
sprit
saied
,
repell
him
not
now
whom
ye
receiued
before
.
For
as
ye
tooke
the
goods
of
this
sinner
,
so
ought
ye
also
take
parte
of
his
paynes
and
tormentes
.
Vnto
whom
the
Angell
answering
,
saied
,
he
toke
it
not
of
couetousnes
,
but
for
the
sauing
of
his
soule
:
with
this
the
fire
ceased
.
And
the
Angel
turning
to
the
man
,
said
.
That
which
thou
hast
kindled
hath
now
burned
in
the.
For
if
thou
haddest
not
taken
the
mony
of
this
man
dying
in
his
sinne
,
the
torment
of
his
fire
had
not
touched
the.
And
here
in
many
wordes
the
Angell
taught
him
,
what
was
to
be
done
concerning
their
saluation
which
did
repent
.
The
man
liuing
longe
time
after
,
bore
the
signe
of
that
fire
which
he
suffred
in
soule
,
visible
and
euident
to
all
men
in
his
shoulder
and
cheke
.
And
the
flesh
maruailously
openly
shewed
that
,
which
the
soule
priuely
suffred
.
He
endeuoured
euer
after
,
as
he
was
also
wont
before
,
to
preache
bothe
by
worde
and
example
to
all
men
the
trade
and
duty
of
a
vertuous
life
.
The
maner
of
his
visions
he
communicated
only
to
such
,
who
of
vertuous
desire
and
holy
zele
desired
the
same
.
It
remaineth
yet
(
touching
this
man
)
that
we
recite
here
the
credible
reporte
of
an
auncient
brother
,
of
our
monastery
,
who
saieth
he
heard
of
a
very
trusty
and
vertuous
man
,
that
he
had
sene
this
Furseus
in
the
prouince
of
the
East
costes
of
England
,
and
had
heard
of
his
owne
mouth
these
visions
.
Reporting
moreouer
,
that
in
the
most
sharp
frost
of
depe
winter
,
that
holy
man
sitting
but
in
a
slight
garment
,
as
he
recounted
these
visions
,
through
the
great
feare
,
and
pleasure
also
conceiued
by
the
remembraunce
thereof
,
he
would
sweat
as
if
it
had
ben
the
hottest
daye
in
the
middest
of
sommer
.
To
returne
to
our
principall
purpose
,
this
holy
man
hauing
preached
the
worde
of
God
many
yeares
in
Scotlande
,
and
not
being
able
to
endure
any
longer
the
commotion
of
the
people
,
leauing
all
that
he
had
,
departed
from
his
natiue
countre
and
Ilond
that
he
was
borne
in
.
From
thence
he
came
to
the
easte
coast
of
England
,
preaching
there
the
worde
of
God
,
and
erecting
at
last
(
as
we
touched
before
)
a
noble
Monastery
.
Al
whiche
thinges
duly
perfourmed
,
intending
vtterly
to
abandonne
all
worldly
cares
and
troubles
,
he
leste
also
the
busy
gouuernement
of
the
monastery
committing
that
charge
of
soules
to
his
brother
Fullanus
and
to
Gobbanus
and
Dicullus
priestes
:
taking
vpon
him
the
most
solitary
life
of
an
Anchoret
.
He
had
an
other
brother
called
Vltanus
who
also
after
longe
proufe
and
triall
in
the
monastery
,
went
vnto
a
wildernesse
and
lead
an
Eremites
life
.
To
him
he
went
alone
,
liuing
one
whole
yeare
with
him
in
continency
,
prayers
,
and
daily
hand
labour
.
The
countre
being
after
much
disquieted
by
often
inuasions
of
ennemies
,
and
monasteries
them selfes
being
in
danger
,
leauing
al
thinges
in
good
order
,
he
sailed
in
to
Fraunce
.
Where
being
honourably
receiued
of
the
French
kinge
Clouis
the
second
,
and
of
Erkinwald
then
preuost
of
Perone
he
builded
a
monastery
in
a
place
there
called
Latiniacum
.
Where
not
longe
after
falling
sicke
he
died
.
Whose
body
Earkinwald
the
preuost
taking
thence
kept
it
in
the
porche
of
his
church
vntell
the
church
it selfe
was
consecrated
in
Perone
.
Which
being
solemnely
done
within
six
and
twenty
daies
after
the
body
was
brought
thither
,
and
being
remoued
from
the
porche
to
be
layed
by
the
high
aultar
,
it
was
founde
as
whole
and
vncorrupted
as
if
the
man
had
but
that
houre
departed
.
Foure
yeares
after
a
litle
chappell
being
erected
at
the
east
syde
of
the
aultar
wher
the
body
shuld
more
honourably
betoumed
,
being
taken
vp
againe
to
be
transposed
thither
it
was
founde
in
like
maner
without
any
blemish
of
corruption
.
In
the
which
place
it
is
well
knowen
that
his
merites
haue
much
ben
renowned
by
sundry
miracles
wrought
by
the
allmighty
power
of
God
.
Thus
much
of
the
incorruption
of
his
body
we
haue
brefely
touched
,
that
the
reader
might
more
clerely
vnderstande
,
of
what
excellency
and
vertu
this
man
was
.
All
which
thinges
,
and
of
other
his
vertuous
companyons
in
the
booke
writen
of
his
life
,
he
that
readeth
,
shall
finde
more
ample
mencion
made
.
How
after
the
death
of
Honorius
,
Deusdedit
succeded
,
and
who
in
that
time
were
bishops
of
Rochester
and
in
the
east
partes
of
England
.
The.
20.
Chap.
IN
this
meane
Felix
the
bishop
of
the
east
englishmen
departing
this
worlde
,
hauing
ben
their
bishop
.
17.
yeares
,
Honorius
the
Archebishopp
of
Caunterbury
created
in
his
place
Thomas
one
of
his
deacons
,
borne
in
the
prouince
of
Giruij
,
after
whose
death
liuing
in
that
bishoprick
fyue
yeares
,
he
substituded
in
his
roome
,
Beretgilsus
,
surnamed
Bonifacius
a
kentishman
borne
.
Honorius
also
the
Archebishop
,
the
measure
of
his
life
expired
,
passed
to
a
better
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
653.
An.
653.
the
last
daye
of
October
.
Whom
Deusdedit
a
west
Saxon
borne
succeded
,
after
a
yeare
and
a
halfe
,
the
see
being
vacant
all
that
tyme
.
For
whose
creation
and
consecration
Ithamar
byshop
of
Rochester
came
to
Cannterbury
.
He
was
consecrated
the.
xxiiij
.
of
Marche
,
and
gouuerned
that
see
.
ix
.
yeares
.
iiij
.
moneths
and
two
dayes
.
After
whose
departure
Ithamar
consecrated
in
his
place
Damianus
a
Sussex
man
borne
.
Howe
the
Marshes
or
vplandish
englishmen
(
that
is
the
sheres
of
Lincolne
,
Couentry
Lichefield
and
worceter
)
receaued
the
Christen
faith
vnder
Penda
their
kinge
.
The.
21.
Chapter
.
AT
this
time
the
Middelenglishmē
The
first
Christening
of
the
Marshes
or
middle-land
english
men
An.
6●0
.
(
that
is
of
the
sheres
aboue
named
)
receiued
the
Christen
faith
and
the
sacramentes
thereof
vnder
Penda
their
kinge
sonne
to
Pendam
that
cruell
and
vnmercifull
hethen
.
This
being
a
vertuous
young
man
worthy
of
the
name
and
person
of
a
kinge
,
was
of
his
father
put
in
gouuernement
of
that
countre
.
Who
coming
after
to
Oswin
kinge
of
Northumberland
,
requiring
Alcfled
his
daughter
to
wife
,
could
in
no
other
wise
obtaine
his
suite
,
vnlesse
he
would
as
that
countre
was
,
receiue
the
Christen
faith
,
and
be
baptised
.
Hereupon
the
ghospell
was
preached
vnto
him
.
Who
hearing
the
promis
of
euerlasting
life
,
the
hope
of
resurrection
and
immortalite
of
the
soule
,
yelded
him self
gladly
to
be
Christned
though
he
shoulde
not
spede
of
his
suite
.
To
this
he
was
muche
persuaded
by
Alcfrid
king
Oswins
son
,
who
had
maried
his
sister
Cymburg
kinge
Pendan
his
daughter
.
Thus
then
he
with
the
Erles
and
kinghtes
that
waited
vpon
him
and
all
their
seruauntes
were
baptised
of
Finanus
the
bishopp
in
a
famous
towne
of
the
kinges
,
By
Barwick
.
called
Admurum
.
From
whence
he
returned
home
with
much
ioye
and
comfort
,
accompained
with
foure
priestes
notable
bothe
for
lerning
and
for
vertue
,
whiche
shoulde
instruct
and
baptise
his
people
.
These
priestes
were
called
Cedda
,
Adda
,
Betti
,
and
Diuna
,
who
was
a
scottesman
borne
,
the
other
thre
english
.
Adda
was
brother
to
Vtta
that
holy
and
vertuous
priest
that
we
mencioned
before
,
Ad
Capreae
Caput
.
and
Abbot
of
the
monastery
called
Cubeshead
.
These
foresaied
priestes
entring
the
prouince
of
the
middleland
with
the
Prince
preached
the
worde
of
God
,
and
were
gladly
heard
.
Whereby
many
daily
as
well
noble
as
of
the
base
forte
renouncing
the
filth
of
idolatry
,
were
clensed
in
the
fonte
of
life
.
Neither
king
Pendam
father
to
this
young
prince
did
withstande
or
gainsaie
the
preaching
of
the
ghospell
in
his
dominions
,
yf
any
would
heare
it
.
But
hated
in
dede
and
persecuted
all
such
,
as
bearing
the
name
of
Christians
,
liued
not
according
to
the
faithe
they
professed
:
A
true
saying
of
an
Heathen
.
saying
commonly
that
suche
men
were
wretched
and
worthely
to
be
spited
whiche
regarded
not
to
please
their
God
in
whom
they
beleued
.
These
thinges
began
two
yeares
before
the
death
of
kinge
Penda
the
younger
who
being
after
slayne
,
and
Oswin
a
moste
Christen
kinge
succeding
him
in
the
crowne
,
Diuna
one
of
the
foure
foresaied
priestes
,
was
consecrated
of
Finanus
,
and
created
bishop
of
all
the
middle
or
vplandish
english
men
.
For
the
scarcety
of
priestes
made
,
that
ouer
all
that
people
one
Bishop
was
sett
.
Who
winning
to
the
faith
in
short
time
a
great
multitude
of
people
,
in
Fepping
died
,
leauing
for
his
successour
Ceollach
a
Scottish
man
also
borne
.
Who
not
longe
after
leauing
the
bishoprike
,
returned
to
his
countre
the
Iland
of
Hij
where
the
chief
and
principall
monasteries
of
Scotland
were
.
To
him
succeded
Trumher
a
vertuous
man
and
brought
vpp
in
religion
,
an
Englishman
borne
,
but
consecrated
byshopp
of
the
Scottes
,
in
the
raigne
of
kinge
Willher
,
as
we
shall
hereafter
more
at
larg
declare
.
How
the
East
Saxons
at
the
preaching
of
Cedda
,
receiued
again
the
faith●
which
vnder
kinge
Sigibert
they
had
loste
.
The
22.
Chapter
.
AT
this
very
time
the
east
Saxons
by
the
meanes
of
kinge
Oswin
receiued
againe
the
faith
,
The
countre
about
London
.
which
before
expelling
Melitus
the
first
bishop
of
London
out
of
the
countre
,
they
abandonned
.
Their
kinge
then
was
Sigbert
,
succeding
to
Sigibert
surnamed
the
litle
.
This
Sigbert
being
a
nere
and
familiar
frende
of
kinge
Oswin
then
king
of
the
Northumbrians
came
by
that
occasion
oftentimes
to
Northumberland
.
The
persuasion
of
kinge
Oswin
with
the
heathen
kinge
Sigbert
.
At
which
metinges
the
vertuous
kinge
Oswin
vsed
eftsoones
to
persuade
with
him
,
that
such
could
not
be
Gods
which
were
made
with
mens
handes
,
that
wodde
or
stone
coulde
not
be
any
quicke
matter
to
make
a
liuing
God
,
the
pieces
and
remnants
whereof
either
were
wasted
with
fire
,
or
serued
to
make
vessels
for
the
vse
of
man
,
or
otherwise
being
naught
worthe
,
were
caste
forth
,
troden
vnder
foote
,
and
turned
into
earth
.
God
rather
,
saied
he
,
must
be
vnderstanded
to
be
of
maiesty
incomprehensible
,
to
mens
eyes
vnuisible
,
almighty
and
euerlasting
,
who
made
bothe
heauen
and
earth
and
all
mankinde
,
gouerned
them
also
,
and
should
iugde
the
whole
worlde
in
equite
,
whose
mansion
place
is
euerlastinge
.
Finally
that
al
such
as
would
lerne
and
perfourme
the
will
of
their
Creatour
,
should
vndoubtedly
receiue
of
him
euerlasting
rewarde
therefore
.
These
and
such
other
godly
aduertissemtēs
being
frendly
and
brotherly
from
time
to
time
made
and
repeted
to
king
Sigbert
by
Oswin
,
he
began
at
lenght
his
other
frendes
agreing
therunto
,
to
sauour
them
and
beleue
them
.
Whereupon
aduise
being
taken
with
his
company
,
and
all
bothe
consenting
and
pricking
him
fore
ward
,
By
Barwick
he
was
baptised
of
Finanus
the
bisshop
in
the
cite
of
Admurum
,
nigh
vnto
the
walle
wherewith
the
Romanes
parted
Britanie
from
the
Scotes
,
xij
.
miles
from
the
East
sea
.
Kinge
Sigbert
,
being
nowe
a
citezen
of
the
euerlasting
kingdome
,
returned
to
his
earthly
kingdome
,
requiring
of
kinge
Oswin
to
haue
with
him
some
lerned
men
and
preachers
to
conuert
his
countre
to
the
faithe
.
Who
sending
for
Cedda
and
an
other
vertuous
priest
out
of
the
midle
land
,
directed
them
to
the
east
Saxons
to
preache
there
the
faith
,
Where
hauing
through
out
the
countre
preached
a
longe
time
the
worde
of
life
,
and
made
vp
a
greate
haruest
to
Christe
,
Cedda
departed
home
againe
,
and
came
to
holy
Iland
to
talke
with
Finanus
the
bishop
:
who
hearing
the
prosperous
successe
of
the
ghospel
and
the
free
course
it
had
,
calling
vnto
him
two
other
bishops
,
Cedda
the
second
Bishop
of
London
,
and
Essex
.
Chemes-ford
and
Tilberi
.
he
consecrated
and
ordained
Cedda
bishop
of
the
East
Saxons
.
Cedda
being
made
bishop
returned
to
his
prouince
and
began
with
more
authorite
to
perfit
the
worke
he
had
begonne
erecting
in
diuers
places
churches
,
making
priestes
and
Deacons
,
who
in
preaching
and
baptising
might
aide
him
,
especially
in
the
cities
of
Ithancester
and
Tileburg
,
the
one
standing
vpon
the
Tems
,
the
other
vpon
a
branche
thereof
called
Pente
.
In
which
two
places
assembling
together
diuers
newly
Christened
,
he
instructed
them
after
the
rulers
of
religious
persons
,
as
farre
as
their
tender
capacite
could
then
conceiue
.
Thus
when
the
heauenly
discipline
and
holy
deuotion
daily
increased
to
the
great
ioye
of
the
prince
and
the
comfort
of
all
the
people
,
beholde
by
the
instinct
of
the
olde
enemy
of
mankinde
,
this
vertuous
Prince
by
the
handes
of
his
owne
alliaunce
was
murthered
.
The
cruel
executours
of
this
hainous
acte
were
two
german
brothers
.
Who
being
examined
vpon
what
motion
they
committed
that
detestable
fact
,
they
answered
,
for
no
other
cause
but
for
that
they
hated
the
prince
for
his
ouermuch
elemency
and
mekenes
in
pardoning
his
enemies
,
Vertu
persecuted
of
the
euill
,
euen
to
death
.
and
forgeuing
al
offences
done
at
the
intreating
of
the
parties
.
This
lo
was
their
grudge
conceiued
against
the
kinge
,
for
which
they
murthered
him
:
truly
because
deuoutely
and
sincerely
he
obserued
the
commaundements
of
God
.
Though
yet
in
this
his
giltlesse
death
a
true
faulte
of
his
was
punished
,
according
as
the
holy
bishop
Cedde
had
foretolde
him
.
Enormous
crimes
in
the
righteous
sooner
punished
.
For
this
Prince
hauing
in
his
courte
one
that
liued
in
vnlauful
wedlocke
,
and
being
therfore
excommunicated
of
the
bishop
(
not
being
able
by
any
other
meanes
to
let
that
wicked
coupling
,
or
amend
it
)
and
not
onely
he
but
all
other
also
that
would
either
kepe
him
company
or
eate
with
him
,
the
Prince
neglected
vtterly
this
sentence
of
the
bishop
.
Excommunication
.
It
fortuned
the
prince
being
inuited
of
the
excommunicated
man
to
a
feast
,
going
thither
,
mette
in
the
waie
the
bishop
,
at
whose
sight
the
kinge
being
much
afeared
,
lighted
of
from
his
horse
(
as
the
bishop
also
incontinently
did
)
falling
downe
before
the
bishops
feet
,
and
asking
pardon
.
The
bishop
being
offended
with
the
kinge
(
for
the
euill
example
he
gaue
)
touching
him
lying
on
the
ground
with
the
rodde
he
helde
in
his
hande
,
protested
vnto
him
with
a
lowde
voice
,
and
with
bi●hoply
authorite
,
saying
:
So
Peter
pronounced
Ananias
to
death
Act.
5.
I
tell
you
,
bicause
you
woulde
not
refraine
from
the
house
of
that
wicked
and
damnable
person
,
in
that
house
you
shall
die
.
Yet
it
is
to
be
thought
that
such
a
death
of
so
vertuous
a
man
,
did
not
only
wipe
awaie
this
fault
,
but
also
increased
his
merit
.
Bicause
he
was
slaine
for
vertues
sake
and
for
obseruing
Gods
commaundements
,
as
by
the
confession
of
those
which
slew
him
it
appeared
before
.
To
this
Sigbert
,
Suithelme
sonne
to
Sexbald
,
succeded
in
the
kingdom
,
and
was
baptised
of
the
bisshop
Cedda
in
the
prouince
of
the
east
englishmen
,
in
a
towne
of
the
kinges
called
,
Rendlesham
.
Edelwald
kinge
of
the
east
english
brother
to
Anna
their
former
kinge
,
was
godfather
to
this
Suidhelme
.
How
the
same
Bisshop
Cedda
,
obtaining
a
place
to
builde
a
monastery
of
kinge
Oswald
,
by
fasting
and
praier
did
consecrat
it
to
God
:
and
of
his
death
.
The
23.
Chap.
THis
man
of
God
Cedda
being
bishop
of
the
east
Saxons
,
vsed
yet
oftentimes
to
visit
his
owne
countrie
of
Northumberland
and
preache
the
gospell
there
.
Edilwald
sonne
to
kinge
Oswald
who
raigned
in
parte
of
Northumberland
,
ouer
the
people
called
Deiri
,
perceauing
this
bisshop
to
be
a
holy
,
wise
and
vertuous
man
,
required
him
to
take
of
his
gift
a
piece
of
ground
toward
the
building
of
a
monastery
,
The
foundation
of
monasteries
.
wherein
he
and
his
people
might
resort
to
heare
the
worde
of
God
,
to
praie
,
and
to
bury
their
dead
.
For
he
beleued
he
should
much
be
comforted
and
holpen
by
their
good
prayers
who
should
in
that
place
serue
God
.
This
kinge
had
in
his
house
Celin
brother
to
bishop
Cedda
,
a
man
of
no
lesse
vertu
,
who
preached
and
ministred
the
sacramentes
(
for
he
was
a
priest
)
to
him
and
all
his
court
.
By
whose
meanes
he
came
to
the
knowleadg
of
Cedda
,
and
was
induced
to
loue
him
.
The
holy
bishop
at
the
kinges
request
,
chose
out
a
place
to
erect
a
monastery
in
the
high
and
desert
mountaines
.
Where
before
that
time
were
rather
starting
holes
for
theues
or
dennes
for
wilde
bestes
,
then
mete
mansion
places
for
men
.
Hereby
the
prophecy
of
Esaie
Esaiae
.
35.
semed
to
be
accomplished
,
saying
,
that
in
the
poisonned
couches
of
dragons
,
swete
grasse
and
rushes
should
growe
,
meaning
that
the
frutes
of
good
workes
should
blossom
and
springe
,
where
before
bestes
or
men
bestly
liuing
made
their
abode
.
This
vertuous
bishop
desiring
by
prayer
and
fasting
to
purge
as
though
it
were
the
place
from
the
former
filth
of
iniquites
there
committed
,
and
so
to
set
vpon
the
foundation
of
the
monastery
,
obtained
licence
of
the
kinge
all
the
Lent
that
then
approched
to
remaine
in
that
place
to
fast
and
praie
there
after
his
maner
.
In
all
which
time
,
fasting
euery
daie
,
except
the
Sondayes
vntell
the
euening
,
Fasting
in
Lent
vntell
euening
.
as
the
maner
is
,
he
receiued
then
but
a
litle
bread
with
one
egge
,
and
a
litle
milke
mingled
with
water
.
For
,
as
he
saied
,
the
custome
of
them
of
whom
he
lerned
the
trade
of
monasticall
life
,
was
that
in
the
new
erecting
of
any
monastery
or
church
,
the
places
should
be
first
consecrated
Consecration
of
holy
places
.
to
God
with
fasting
and
prayer
.
In
this
his
fast
,
ten
daies
yet
only
remaining
of
the
fourty
,
the
kinge
sent
for
him
vpon
occasion
of
certain
affaires
.
But
to
the
entent
that
so
godly
a
purpose
might
not
be
interrupted
by
occasion
of
the
Princes
busines
,
though
he
brake
of
him selfe
,
yet
he
intreated
Cinbellus
his
priest
and
naturall
brother
,
to
make
an
ende
of
that
he
had
begonne
.
Which
being
of
him
gladly
and
vertuously
fulfilled
,
he
erected
the
monastery
now
called
Lesting
,
geuing
vnto
it
,
the
same
rules
and
order
of
religion
as
the
monkes
of
Holy
Iland
vsed
,
where
he
was
brought
vp
in
.
Thus
gouuerning
both
his
bishopricke
and
this
monastery
many
yeares
,
at
the
length
as
he
visited
the
monastery
in
the
time
of
a
plage
,
falling
sicke
there
with
other
died
.
He
was
first
buried
abrode
,
but
after
a
church
being
there
builded
of
stone
in
the
honour
of
our
Lady
he
was
taken
vp
and
layed
at
the
right
side
of
the
aultar
.
The
bishop
at
his
departure
left
the
monastery
to
be
gouuerned
of
his
brother
Ceadda
,
who
after
also
was
made
bishop
,
as
we
shall
anon
declare
.
For
foure
german
brothers
(
which
is
a
rare
thinge
)
Cedd
,
Cymbill
,
Celin
,
and
Ceadda
wer
al
vertuous
priestes
,
and
two
of
them
bishops
.
When
it
was
knowen
in
Northumberland
that
their
bishop
was
dead
and
buried
,
thirty
brethern
of
the
monastery
which
he
erected
amonge
the
east
Saxons
,
came
to
the
place
where
he
died
.
Desiring
by
the
body
of
their
father
either
to
liue
,
or
(
if
it
so
pleased
God
)
to
die
and
be
buried
there
.
Who
being
gladly
receiued
of
the
brethern
,
in
that
time
of
mortalite
,
Intercession
of
Saints
.
were
all
taken
out
of
this
life
,
except
one
litle
boye
,
who
(
as
it
is
well
knowen
)
was
saued
by
the
praiers
of
the
bisshop
.
For
liuing
many
yeares
after
,
and
studying
holy
scripture
,
he
lerned
at
lenght
that
he
had
not
ben
yet
baptised
.
Whereuppon
being
forthwith
christened
,
afterward
was
promoted
to
priesthood
,
and
proued
a
profitable
member
to
the
church
.
Of
whom
we
doubt
not
to
pronounce
but
that
(
as
I
saied
)
he
was
by
the
speciall
intercession
of
that
blessed
bishop
(
whose
bodye
of
charite
he
came
to
visit
)
saued
from
the
danger
of
death
,
bothe
that
he
might
thereby
escape
eternall
death
,
and
might
be
occasion
also
of
life
and
saluation
to
other
by
his
doctrine
.
How
the
prouince
of
the
Marshes
,
receiued
the
faythe
of
Christ
,
Penda
their
kinge
being
s●a●en
.
And
howe
Oswin
vowed
for
the
victory
against
Penda
twelue
farmeplaces
to
the
building
of
monasteries
.
The.
24.
Chap.
IN
those
daies
king
Oswin
after
often
and
cruell
inuasions
of
the
heathen
vnmercifull
Prince
Penda
,
forced
of
necessite
offred
him
many
and
most
precious
iewells
with
an
infinit
summe
of
treasure
to
redeme
quiet
and
peace
to
his
countre
,
and
to
cease
the
continuall
wasting
and
cruel
spoyles
that
he
made
.
But
the
heathen
and
barbarous
tyran
yelding
nothing
to
his
request
and
petition
,
but
pursuing
his
deadly
enterprise
and
protesting
vtterly
to
extinguish
the
whole
nation
from
the
highest
to
the
lowest
,
the
vertuous
kinge
Oswald
called
for
helpe
of
God
against
the
barbarous
impiete
of
his
ennemie
,
vowing
and
saying
,
sith
the
infidell
regardeth
not
our
presentes
,
let
vs
offer
them
to
our
Lord
God
who
will
vndoubtedly
regard
them
.
And
withal●
h●
vowed
,
that
is
he
had
the
vpper
hand
of
his
enemy
,
his
young
'
daughter
should
be
consecrated
to
God
in
perpetuall
virginite
,
Vowes
to
God
.
and
twelue
farme
places
withe
the
landes
appertaining
should
be
conuerted
to
the
erecting
of
monasteries
,
which
being
saied
he
prepared
him self
to
battaill
with
a
very
small
army
.
The
army
of
the
heathen
is
reported
to
haue
ben
thirty
tymes
more
in
quantite
,
conteyning
thirty
whole
legions
well
appointed
and
gouuerned
withe
olde
tried
and
valiaunt
capitaynes
.
Against
all
the
which
kinge
Oswin
with
his
sonne
marched
forth
boldely
though
with
a
very
smal
army
(
as
we
saied
)
yet
with
a
sure
confidence
in
Christ
.
His
other
sonne
Ecfrid
was
at
that
tyme
kept
in
ostage
in
the
prouince
of
the
Mercians
vnder
Quene
Cinwise
.
Edelwald
son
to
kinge
Oswald
who
ought
of
all
reason
to
haue
stode
withe
his
countre
and
vncle
kinge
Oswin
,
forsoke
bothe
,
and
became
a
capitain
vnder
the
heathen
prince
.
Although
when
the
field
was
begonne
,
he
departed
a
side
,
and
getting
him
to
a
holde
by
,
expected
the
euent
of
the
battaill
.
Thus
meting
and
coupling
together
the
thirty
capitaines
of
the
heathen
prince
were
all
put
to
flight
and
slaine
,
and
with
them
almost
all
other
whiche
from
other
countres
came
to
aide
them
.
Amonge
the
which
was
Edilher
brother
to
Anna
Kinge
of
the
east
english
,
then
raigning
after
his
brother
,
who
also
had
ben
the
chiefe
and
principall
motiue
of
the
battaill
.
And
whereas
the
field
was
fought
nye
to
the
riuer
Iuuet
,
it
did
at
that
tyme
so
ouerflowe
al
the
bankes
,
and
fieldes
about
that
in
the
flight
more
of
the
enemies
were
drowned
in
the
water
,
then
slaine
with
the
sworde
.
This
noble
victory
being
by
gods
helpe
so
miracuiously
obtained
,
incontinently
king
Oswin
rendring
due
thankes
therefore
,
and
perfourming
the
vowe
he
had
made
,
gaue
his
daughter
Elfled
which
was
yet
scant
one
yeare
olde
,
to
be
brought
vp
and
consecrated
to
perpetuall
virginite
,
and
the
twelue
possessions
which
he
promised
,
for
the
erecting
of
monasteries
,
where
in
stede
of
worldly
tillage
and
commodites
,
religious
monkes
by
continuall
deuotion
might
labour
to
purchase
eternall
rest
and
peace
for
him
and
the
countre
.
The
foundation
of
monasteries
.
Of
the
which
twelue
farmes
six
he
appointed
in
the
prouince
of
the
Bernicians
,
and
six
other
in
the
prouince
of
the
Deirans
.
Eche
farme
contained
ten
housholdes
,
which
made
in
all
six
score
.
The
daughter
of
Oswin
entred
the
monastery
of
Hartesilond
,
Witby
.
there
to
be
brought
vp
vnder
Hilda
the
Abbesse
in
religion
and
perpetuall
virginite
.
Who
two
yeres
after
,
purchasing
a
farme
of
ten
housholdes
,
builded
for
her selfe
a
monastery
in
a
place
called
Stranshalch
.
In
the
which
monastery
this
kinges
daughter
was
first
brought
vp
as
a
lerner
,
but
was
after
her selfe
a
lady
and
teacher
of
monasticall
life
,
vntell
at
the
age
of
threscore
yeres
this
vertuous
virgin
passed
to
the
blessed
mariage
of
her
heauenly
and
longe
desired
spouse
,
Christ
her
Sauiour
.
In
this
monastery
she
,
her
father
Oswin
,
her
mother
Eanfled
,
and
her
grandfather
kinge
Edwin
and
many
other
noble
personages
are
buryed
in
the
churche
of
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
.
This
battaill
kinge
Oswin
kept
in
the
countre
of
Loide
the
thirtenth
yeare
of
his
raighn
,
the
xv
.
daie
of
Nouember
,
to
the
great
quyet
and
commodite
bothe
of
all
his
dominions
,
and
of
the
aduersary
part
also
.
For
his
owne
countre
he
set
at
rest
and
deliuered
from
the
cruell
inuasions
of
his
deadly
enemies
,
and
his
aduersaries
the
Marshes
and
midleenglish
men
he
brought
to
the
faithe
of
Christ
,
their
wicked
head
being
ones
cutt
of
.
The
first
bishop
(
as
we
saied
before
)
bothe
of
the
Marshes
and
of
all
the
midleenglishmen
and
also
of
those
of
holy
Iland
was
Diuna
,
whiche
died
in
the
countre
of
the
middleenglish
men
.
The
second
bishop
was
Cellach
,
who
leauing
at
length
his
bishoprick
yet
liuing
,
returned
to
Scotland
.
Both
these
were
Scottishmen
.
The
third
bishop
was
Trumher
an
englishman
borne
,
but
instructed
and
made
byshopp
of
the
Scottes
:
who
was
also
Abbat
of
Ingethling
monastery
builded
in
the
place
where
kinge
Osuuius
was
slaine
.
For
Quene
Eanfled
cousen
and
alliant
to
Osuuius
required
of
kinge
Oswin
(
who
hadkilled
Osuuius
)
in
parte
of
satisfaction
of
his
vniust
murther
,
the
erecting
of
a
monastery
for
the
vse
of
the
holy
man
Trumher
,
who
also
was
of
kinne
to
Osuuius
.
To
th
entent
that
in
that
monastery
daily
praier
might
be
had
for
the
helth
and
saluation
of
bothe
kinges
,
aswell
the
slaine
,
as
of
him
that
slewe
.
This
kinke
Oswin
raigned
thre
yeares
after
the
death
of
kinge
Pendam
,
ouer
the
Marshes
and
ouer
the
south
people
of
England
,
subduing
also
the
nation
of
the
Pictes
for
the
most
parte
to
the
allegeaunce
of
the
english
men
.
At
what
time
he
gaue
to
Penda
(
sonne
to
Pendam
the
hethen
)
because
by
mariage
he
was
now
his
cosen
,
the
kingdome
of
the
south
Marshes
contayning
(
as
men
saie
)
fyue
thousand
familes
,
diuided
by
the
riuer
Trent
from
the
Northmarshes
whose
lande
contayneth
.
7000.
familes
or
housholdes
.
But
the
same
Penda
the
next
spring
after
was
trayterously
slayne
by
the
treason
(
as
they
saie
)
of
his
owne
wife
,
in
the
very
tyme
of
Easter
.
Thre
yeares
after
the
victory
of
Oswin
and
the
death
of
Pendam
the
hethen
,
the
Nobilitie
of
the
Marshes
Immin
,
Eaba
,
and
Eadbert
rebelled
against
kinge
Oswin
,
auauncing
to
the
crowne
Wulfher
sonne
to
Pendam
a
younge
man
,
whom
vntell
that
tyme
they
had
kept
preuy
:
Thus
expelling
the
gouuernours
sett
ouer
them
by
kinge
Oswin
who
was
not
their
naturall
kinge
,
they
recouered
agayne
valiauntlye
their
liberty
and
their
landes
,
liuing
from
that
time
forewarde
free
vnder
a
kinge
of
their
owne
bloude
,
and
seruing
ioyefully
the
true
king
of
all
kinges
,
Christe
our
Sauiour
to
be
at
lenght
partakners
of
his
euerlasting
kingdom
in
heauen
.
This
Wulfher
raigned
ouer
the
Marshes
xvij
.
yeres
.
His
first
bishop
,
as
we
saied
before
,
was
Trumber
,
the
second
Iaroman
,
the
third
Ceadda
,
the
fourth
-
Winfride
.
All
these
in
continual
succession
were
bishops
of
the
Marshes
vnder
kinge
Wulf
her
.
How
the
controuersy
about
the
obseruation
of
Easter
was
moued
against
those
which
came
out
of
Scotland
.
The.
25.
Chapter
.
IN
the
meane
while
after
the
death
of
Aidan
Finam
succeded
in
the
bishoprik
of
Northumberland
,
sent
and
consecrated
of
the
Scottes
.
Who
in
holy
Iland
builded
a
church
mete
for
a
bishops
see
.
Yet
not
of
stone
,
but
of
oken
tymber
and
thatche
worke
,
as
the
maner
of
Scottes
was
.
This
church
afterward
the
most
reuerend
father
Theodore
Archebishop
of
Caunterbury
dedicated
in
the
honour
of
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
.
Eadbert
also
the
bishop
after
of
that
place
couered
the
churche
bothe
the
ruffe
and
the
walles
with
lead
.
About
this
time
a
great
controuersy
was
moued
touching
the
obseruation
of
Easter
.
The
bishops
of
Fraunce
and
kent
affirmed
,
A
controuersic
about
the
obseruation
of
Easter
.
that
the
Scottes
obserued
the
Sonday
of
Easter
contrary
to
the
accustomed
maner
of
the
vniuersall
church
.
And
amonge
them
one
Roman
a
Scott
borne
but
yet
instructed
in
the
truthe
in
Fraunce
and
Italie
,
and
therefore
an
earnest
and
stoute
defender
of
the
true
obseruation
of
Easter
.
Who
couplingand
disputing
of
this
matter
with
Finanus
the
bishop
,
induced
many
to
the
truthe
,
and
enflamed
other
to
a
farder
serche
and
examination
of
the
question
,
but
with
Finanus
him self
he
could
nothinge
preuaile
,
but
rather
exasperated
him
,
being
a
hasty
nature
man
,
and
made
him
an
open
aduersary
to
the
cause
.
Iames
that
reue●ent
deacon
of
th
archbishop
Paulin
,
with
al
such
as
he
conuerted
to
the
faith
,
obserued
the
true
and
catholike
time
of
Easter
.
Eam
fled
also
the
quene
,
king
Oswins
wife
with
al
her
train
and
company
obserued
after
the
same
maner
according
as
she
had
sene
it
practised
in
kent
,
bringing
with
her
one
Roman
out
of
kent
a
catholike
priest
.
By
this
variaunce
it
happened
oftentimes
that
in
one
yere
two
Esters
wer
kept
.
As
the
king
breaking
vp
his
fast
and
solemnising
the
feste
of
easter
,
the
Quene
with
her
company
cotinued
yet
the
fast
,
and
kept
palme
Sunday
.
Yet
this
diuersite
of
obseruing
Easter
,
as
longe
as
Aidan
liued
,
was
of
all
men
tolerated
,
knowing
very
well
that
though
in
obseruing
easter
he
folowed
the
custome
of
those
with
whom
he
was
brought
vp
,
yet
he
beleued
as
al
holy
men
did
,
and
kept
vnitie
and
loue
,
with
al.
Vpon
which
consideration
he
was
beloued
of
all
men
,
euen
those
which
varied
from
him
in
that
opinion
and
was
reuerenced
not
only
of
the
meane
and
common
sort
,
but
also
of
Honorius
the
Archebishop
of
Caunterbury
and
of
Felix
the
bishop
of
the
east
english
.
But
after
the
death
of
Finanus
,
which
succeded
him
,
Colman
being
made
bishop
sent
also
out
of
Scotland
,
the
controuersy
began
to
increase
,
and
other
variaunces
touching
externall
trade
of
life
were
stirred
vp
.
By
occasion
wherof
many
began
to
fear
and
doubt
,
lest
bearing
the
name
of
Christians
,
Gal.
2.
they
did
runne
(
as
the
Apostle
saieth
)
or
had
runne
in
vaine
.
This
controuersy
reached
euen
to
the
princes
them selues
,
to
king
Oswin
and
his
sonne
Alcfrid
.
For
Oswin
being
brought
vp
and
baptised
of
the
Scottes
,
and
skilfull
also
of
their
tounge
thought
the
maner
which
they
obserued
to
be
the
best
and
most
agreable
to
truthe
.
Contrary
wise
Alckfrid
,
the
kinges
sonne
being
instructed
of
the
lerned
man
Wilfrid
,
preferred
worthely
his
iudgement
before
al
the
traditions
of
the
Scottes
.
This
Wilfrid
for
better
instruction
and
lerninges
sake
had
trauailed
to
Rome
,
and
liued
also
a
longe
time
with
Dalphinus
the
Archebishop
of
Lyons
in
Fraunce
,
of
whom
also
he
tooke
benet
and
collet
.
To
this
lerned
Prince
Alcfrid
gaue
a
monastery
of
fourty
families
,
in
a
place
which
is
called
Humpum
.
Tonsurae
ecclesiasticaecoronā
suscepera●
.
The
Scottes
before
were
in
possession
of
that
monastery
:
But
bicause
after
the
decision
of
this
controuersie
they
chose
rather
of
their
owne
accorde
to
departe
and
yelde
vp
the
place
,
then
to
chaunge
their
accustomed
maner
of
obseruing
the
Easter
,
it
was
geuen
by
the
prince
to
him
,
who
bothe
for
lerning
and
vertu
was
worthy
thereof
.
About
this
time
Agilbert
bishop
of
the
west
saxons
,
a
frende
of
Prince
Alcfrid
and
Wilfrid
the
Abbot
came
to
the
prouince
of
Northumberland
,
and
staied
there
with
them
for
a
space
.
Who
in
the
meane
while
at
the
request
of
Alc
srid
made
Wilfride
a
priest
.
He
had
in
his
company
also
at
that
time
one
Agatho
a
priest
.
At
their
presence
therfore
the
question
being
renewed
,
and
much
talked
of
,
they
agreed
on
bothe
sides
,
that
in
the
monasterie
of
Stranshalch
where
that
deuout
and
vertuous
woman
Hilda
was
Abbesse
,
a
Synod
should
be
kept
for
the
decidyng
of
this
question
,
and
other
then
in
controuersy
.
To
this
Synod
came
bothe
the
kinges
Oswin
the
father
and
Alcfrid
the
sonne
.
With
king
Oswin
stode
bishop
Colman
with
his
clergy
of
Scotland
,
Hilda
also
the
Abbesse
with
her
company
,
among
whom
was
Cedda
that
reuerent
bishop
lately
consecrated
of
the
Scottes
(
as
we
haue
touched
before
)
who
in
that
assemble
was
a
most
diligent
interpreter
on
both
sides
.
For
the
other
opinion
which
kinge
Alcfrid
folowed
,
Agilbert
the
bishop
stode
,
with
Agatho
and
Wilfrid
priestes
.
Iacobus
and
also
Romanus
two
other
lerned
men
stode
of
that
side
.
First
then
kinge
Oswin
,
(
premising
that
it
behoued
those
which
serued
one
God
,
to
kepe
one
order
and
rule
in
seruing
the
same
,
nor
to
vary
here
in
celebrating
the
heauenly
sacramentes
,
who
looked
all
for
one
kingdom
in
heauen
,
but
rather
that
the
truthe
ought
to
be
serched
out
of
all
,
and
folowed
vniformely
of
euery
one
)
commaunded
his
bisshop
Colman
first
to
declare
what
his
obseruation
was
,
whence
he
receiued
it
,
and
whom
he
folowed
therein
.
The
bishop
aunswered
and
saied
.
The
Easter
which
I
obserue
,
I
haue
receiued
of
my
forefathers
,
of
whom
I
was
sent
hether
bishop
,
who
all
being
vertuous
and
godly
men
haue
after
the
same
maner
obserued
it
.
And
this
obseruation
,
that
you
maye
not
thinke
it
a
light
matter
or
easely
to
be
reiected
,
is
the
selfe
same
,
which
S.
Iohn
the
Euangelist
the
disciple
whom
Iesus
specially
loued
with
all
the
churches
vnder
him
obserued
.
These
and
such
like
wordes
when
bishop
Colman
had
spoken
,
the
kinge
commaunded
Agilbert
the
bishop
to
speake
his
minde
also
,
and
to
bringe
forthe
the
beginning
and
author
of
his
maner
of
obseruing
Easter
:
vnto
whom
Agilbert
answered
:
Let
I
bes●che
you
,
my
scholer
Wilfrid
priest
speake
herein
for
me
.
For
we
and
all
that
here
sitt
be
of
one
minde
,
and
obserue
herein
the
ecclesiasticall
tradition
vniformly
.
Beside
he
shal
better
expresse
to
your
highnes
the
whole
matter
speaking
him selfe
the
english
tounge
,
then
I
shall
be
able
vsing
an
interpreter
.
Then
Wilfrid
,
the
kinge
commaunding
him
,
spake
in
this
wise
.
The
Easter
which
we
obserue
,
we
haue
sene
in
like
maner
to
haue
ben
obserued
at
Rome
,
where
the
blessed
Apostles
Peter
and
Paule
,
liued
,
and
preached
,
suffred
,
and
are
buried
.
This
maner
we
haue
sene
to
be
obserued
in
all
Italy
and
Fraunce
,
passing
through
those
countres
partly
for
study
,
partly
on
pilgrimage
.
This
maner
we
knowe
to
be
obserued
in
Afrike
,
in
Asia
,
in
Aegypt
,
Vniuersalitie
prescribeth
.
in
Grece
,
and
through
out
all
nations
and
tounges
,
of
all
the
worlde
where
the
church
of
Christ
taketh
place
,
after
the
self
same
order
and
time
,
beside
only
these
fewe
and
other
of
like
obstinacy
,
the
Pictes
I
meane
and
the
Britons
,
with
whom
these
men
from
the
two
fardermost
Ilondes
of
the
Ocean
sea
,
and
yet
not
all
that
neither
,
do
fondly
contend
against
the
whole
worlde
.
Here
Colmanus
the
bishop
interrupted
and
saied
.
I
maruail
much
you
terme
our
doing
a
fond
contention
wherein
we
folow
the
example
of
so
worthy
an
Apostle
,
who
only
leaued
vpon
our
Lordes
brest
,
and
whose
life
and
behauiour
all
the
worlde
accompteth
to
haue
ben
most
wise
and
discrete
.
Vnto
whom
Wilfrid
answered
,
and
saied
.
God
forbid
we
shuld
charge
S.
Iohn
with
fondnesse
or
lacke
of
wit
.
For
he
in
his
obseruation
kept
yet
the
decrees
of
Moyses
lawe
literally
,
according
as
the
whole
church
folowed
yet
in
many
thinges
the
Iuish
maner
:
for
why
?
The
Apostles
were
not
able
vpon
the
soden
to
blotte
out
all
customes
and
rites
of
the
lawe
instituted
of
God
him selfe
,
The
primitiue
church
at
the
firste
did
not
abrogat
all
Iuish
ceremo●●ies
.
as
all
that
come
to
the
faith
must
of
necessite
abandonne
Idols
inuented
of
the
diuell
.
And
this
forsothe
they
were
forced
to
beare
a
time
withall
,
lest
the
Iewes
which
liued
amonge
the
gentils
might
be
offended
.
For
in
the
like
consideration
also
S.
Paul
did
circumcide
Timothe
,
Actor
.
16.
21.
18.
offred
bloudsacrifices
in
the
temple
,
shaued
his
head
at
Corinth
with
Aquila
and
Priscilla
:
truly
to
no
other
intent
,
but
that
the
Iewes
might
not
be
offended
.
Vpon
this
consideration
Iames
saied
vnto
Paule
.
You
see
brother
,
how
many
thousandes
of
the
Iewes
haue
receiued
the
faith
,
Act.
21.
and
all
these
are
yet
zelous
folowers
of
the
lawe
.
Notwithstanding
the
light
of
the
ghospell
now
shining
through
out
the
worlde
,
it
is
not
nowe
necessary
,
no
it
is
not
lawfull
now
for
any
Christen
man
to
be
circumcided
,
or
to
offer
vp
bloudy
sacrifices
of
bestes
.
E●●o
:
12.
S.
Iohn
therefore
according
to
the
custome
of
the
lawe
,
in
the
fourtenth
daie
of
the
first
moneth
at
the
euening
began
to
celebrat
the
feste
of
Easter
,
not
regarding
whether
it
fell
out
the
Sabaoth
daie
or
any
other
fery
of
the
weke
.
Io●n.
20.
But
S.
Peter
preaching
the
gospell
at
Rome
,
remembring
that
our
Lorde
arose
the
first
daye
after
the
Sabbaoth
,
geuing
thereby
to
vs
certain
and
assured
hope
of
our
resurrection
,
he
vnderstode
the
obseruation
of
Easter
in
such
sorte
,
that
according
to
the
custome
and
commaundements
of
the
lawe
he
looked
for
(
euen
as
S.
Iohn
did
)
the
rising
of
the
Moone
at
euening
,
in
the
fourtenth
day
of
his
aage
,
in
the
first
moneth
.
And
at
the
rising
thereof
at
euening
,
if
the
morow
after
were
Sonday
(
which
then
was
called
,
the
first
day
after
the
Sabboth
)
he
began
in
that
very
euening
to
obserue
the
feste
of
Easter
,
as
all
we
do
euen
to
this
daye
,
This
maner
is
obserued
nowe
vnifor
mely
in
al
Christendome
.
beginning
on
Easter
eue
.
But
if
Sonday
were
not
the
next
morow
after
the
fourtenth
day
of
the
chaunge
of
the
Moone
,
but
the
sixtenth
,
seuenteth
,
or
any
other
daye
of
the
Moone
vntell
the
one
and
twentith
,
he
taryed
for
the
Sonday
,
and
the
Saterday
before
vppon
the
euening
he
began
the
most
holy
solemnite
of
Easter
.
Thus
it
came
to
passe
that
Easter
sonday
was
kept
only
either
the
fiftenth
day
of
the
chaunge
of
the
Moone
in
the
first
moneth
,
or
the
one
and
twentith
,
or
in
some
daye
betwene
(
as
the
sonday
fell
)
and
no
daye
elles
.
Neither
dothe
this
new
obseruation
of
the
ghospell
and
of
the
Apostles
breake
the
olde
lawe
,
but
rather
fulfill
it
.
For
in
the
lawe
it
is
commaunded
that
the
passeouer
shoulde
be
solemnised
from
the
euening
of
the
xiiij
.
Exod.
12.
daye
of
the
chaunge
of
the
moone
of
the
first
moneth
vntel
the
xxj
.
daye
of
the
same
moone
.
Whiche
obseruation
all
the
successours
of
S.
Iohn
in
Asia
after
his
death
,
and
the
whole
vniuersall
church
through
out
the
whole
worlde
hath
embraced
and
folowed
.
Againe
it
was
by
the
Nicene
councell
not
newly
decreed
,
Russinus
lib.
10.
●●
but
confirmed
(
as
the
ecclesiasticall
history
witnesseth
)
that
this
is
the
true
obseruation
of
Easter
,
and
of
all
Christen
men
after
this
accompt
to
be
celebrated
.
Whereby
it
is
clere
my
Lord
Colman
,
that
you
neither
folowe
the
example
of
S.
Iohn
(
as
you
suppose
)
neither
of
S.
Peter
,
whose
tradition
wittingly
you
withstande
,
nor
the
law
,
nor
the
ghospel
in
the
obseruation
of
your
Easter
.
For
S.
Iohn
obseruing
the
Easter
time
according
to
the
lawes
of
Moyses
,
passed
not
vpon
the
Sonday
,
as
you
do
,
which
kepe
your
Easter
allwaies
vpon
a
Sonday
.
Againe
S.
Peter
celebrated
the
Easter
vpon
the
Sonday
from
the
fiftenth
daye
of
the
chaunge
of
the
moone
,
vntell
the
xxj
.
daye
,
whiche
you
folow
not
,
which
kepe
it
so
vpon
the
Sonday
,
that
you
reaken
from
the
xiiij
.
daie
of
the
chaunge
vnto
the
xx
.
So
that
oftentimes
you
beginne
your
Easter
in
the
xiij
.
daie
of
the
change
at
euening
,
which
neither
the
olde
lawe
obserued
,
neither
Christ
in
eating
his
passeouer
,
and
instituting
that
moste
holy
Sacrament
in
remembraunce
of
his
passion
vsed
,
but
on
the
xiiij
.
daie
.
Againe
the
xxj
.
daye
of
the
moone
which
the
lawe
expressely
commaunded
,
you
do
vtterly
exclude
from
the
celebrating
of
your
Easter
.
Thus
as
I
said
,
in
the
obseruation
of
that
most
excellent
festiuite
,
you
neither
agree
with
S.
Iohn
,
neither
with
S.
Peter
,
neither
with
the
law
,
neither
with
the
gospel
.
To
these
Bishopp
Colman
replied
,
and
saied
.
How
thinke
ye
?
Did
Anatholius
that
holy
man
and
so
much
commended
in
the
ecclesiasticall
history
before
of
you
alleaged
,
Eusab
.
lib.
7.
cap.
28.
Hi●●o
.
thinke
or
teache
contrary
to
the
lawe
and
the
ghospell
,
writing
that
Easter
ought
to
be
obserued
from
the
xiiij
.
daie
of
the
moone
vnto
the
xx
.
Is
it
to
be
thought
that
our
moste
Reuerend
Father
Columba
and
his
successours
,
vertuous
and
godly
men
,
who
after
the
same
maner
kept
their
Easter
,
either
beleued
or
liued
contrary
to
holy
Scripture
?
especially
their
holynesse
being
such
,
that
God
hath
confirmed
it
with
miracles
?
Truly
as
I
doubt
not
but
they
were
holy
men
,
so
I
wil
not
feare
to
folow
allwaies
their
life
,
maners
,
and
trade
of
discipline
.
In
good
sothe
,
Vide
Eus●bium
lib.
7
cap.
28.
His●
.
eccle.
quoth
Willfrid
,
It
is
well
knowen
that
Anatholius
was
a
right
holy
man
,
very
well
lerned
,
and
worthy
of
much
praise
.
But
what
is
that
to
you
,
who
vary
also
from
his
decrees
and
doctrine
?
For
Anatholius
in
his
Easter
(
according
to
the
truth
)
accompted
the
vsuall
compasse
of
xix
.
yeres
,
whiche
you
either
vtterly
are
ignorant
of
,
or
if
ye
know
it
,
yet
though
it
be
through
all
Christendom
obserued
,
ye
sett
light
by
it
.
Againe
thoughe
he
obserued
the
Easter
Sonday
sometime
vpon
the
xiiij
.
daye
of
the
moone
,
yet
he
accompted
the
same
daye
at
euening
to
be
the
fiftenth
of
the
chaunge
,
after
the
accompt
of
the
Aegyptians
.
So
vpon
the
xx
.
daye
he
kept
the
Easter
,
that
at
the
sonne
setting
,
he
reaconed
it
for
the
xxj
.
Which
his
rule
and
distinction
,
that
ye
be
ignorant
of
,
it
is
manifest
by
this
,
that
same
time
ye
kepe
your
Easter
cleane
before
the
full
of
the
moone
,
euen
the
xiij
.
daye
of
the
chaunge
.
As
touching
your
father
Columba
and
those
whiche
folowed
him
,
whose
holy
steppes
ye
pretend
to
folow
,
as
the
which
haue
ben
confirmed
by
miracles
,
to
this
I
may
answer
that
in
the
daye
of
iudgment
whereas
many
shall
saie
vnto
Christ
,
that
they
haue
prophecyed
,
cast
out
diuells
,
Mat●h.
7.
and
wrought
miracles
in
his
name
,
our
Lord
wil
answer
,
that
he
knoweth
them
not
.
But
God
forbidd
that
I
shoulde
so
iudge
of
your
fathers
.
For
it
is
our
duty
of
such
as
we
knowe
not
to
deme
the
best
.
Therefore
I
deme
not
but
they
were
men
of
God
,
and
acceptable
in
his
sight
,
as
the
whiche
loued
God
though
in
rude
simplicite
,
yet
withe
a
godly
intention
.
Neither
do
I
thinke
that
the
maner
of
their
obseruation
coulde
be
much
preiudiciall
against
them
,
as
longe
as
they
had
yet
receiued
no
instructions
to
the
contrary
.
But
rather
I
verely
suppose
,
seing
such
commaundements
of
God
,
as
they
knew
,
they
willingly
folowed
,
they
would
also
haue
conformed
themselues
to
the
Catholik
iudgement
,
if
they
had
ben
so
informed
.
But
nowe
Sir
you
,
and
your
companions
,
if
hearing
the
decrees
of
the
Apostolike
see
,
or
rather
of
the
vniuersall
church
and
that
also
confirmed
in
holy
write
,
you
folow
not
the
same
,
you
offend
and
sinne
herein
vndoubtedly
.
For
though
your
fathers
were
holy
men
could
yet
those
few
of
one
so
smal
corner
of
the
vttermost
ilond
of
the
earth
,
preiudicat
the
whole
church
of
Christ
dispersed
through
the
vniuersall
worlde
?
And
if
your
father
Columba
(
yea
and
our
father
,
if
he
were
the
true
seruaunt
of
Christe
)
were
holye
and
mightye
in
miracles
,
yet
can
he
by
any
meanes
be
preferred
to
the
moste
blessed
prince
of
the
Apostles
,
Math.
16.
to
whom
our
Lorde
sayed
,
Thou
arte
Peter
,
and
vppon
this
rocke
I
will
builde
my
churche
,
and
hell
gates
shall
neuer
preuaile
against
her
:
and
to
thee
I
will
geue
the
kayes
off
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
Thus
when
Wilfrid
concluded
,
Note
the
conclusion
of
the
kinge
.
the
kinge
saied
vnto
bishop
Colman
:
Were
these
thinges
in
dede
spoken
to
Peter
of
our
Lorde
?
To
whom
the
bishop
answered
,
yea
.
Can
you
then
(
saieth
the
kinge
)
geue
euidence
of
so
speciall
authoritie
geuen
to
your
father
Columba
?
The
bishop
answering
,
No
,
the
kinge
spake
vnto
bothe
parties
,
and
sayed
.
Agree
ye
bothe
in
this
without
any
controuersy
,
that
these
wordes
were
principally
spoken
vnto
Peter
,
and
that
vnto
him
the
kayes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
were
geuen
?
When
bothe
had
answered
,
yea
:
the
kinge
concluded
and
saied
.
Then
I
saye
vnto
you
,
that
I
will
not
gainsaie
such
a
porter
as
this
is
,
but
as
farre
as
I
knowe
,
and
am
able
,
I
will
couet
all
pointes
to
obey
his
ordinaunces
,
lest
perhaps
when
I
come
to
the
dores
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
I
finde
none
to
open
vnto
me
,
hauing
his
displeasure
,
whiche
is
so
clerely
proued
to
beare
the
kayes
thereof
.
Thus
when
the
kinge
had
sayed
,
all
that
sate
and
stode
by
of
all
sortes
and
degrees
,
abandonning
their
former
vnperfectenesse
,
confourmed
them selues
to
the
better
instructions
whiche
they
had
nowe
lerned
.
How
bishop
Colman
being
ouercomed
,
retourned
home
,
and
Tuda
succeded
in
the
bishopricke
.
Also
what
trade
of
life
those
gouernours
of
the
church
lead
.
The.
26.
Chap.
THe
controuersy
being
thus
ended
,
and
the
assemble
dissolued
,
bishop
Agilbert
returned
home
.
Bishop
Colman
also
seing
his
doctrine
and
secte
reprouued
,
taking
with
him
such
as
would
folow
him
,
that
is
,
such
as
refused
to
accept
the
Catholike
obseruation
of
Easter
and
the
bearing
of
a
rounde
shauen
crowne
(
for
of
that
matter
also
much
disputation
then
was
had
)
returned
vnto
Scotland
minding
to
deliberat
there
with
his
countremen
what
to
folow
herein
.
Bisshop
Cedda
forsaking
the
Scottes
embraced
the
catholike
tradition
and
returned
to
his
bishoprick
.
This
controuersie
was
moued
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lorde
.
664.
in
the
22.
yeare
of
kinge
Oswin
,
An.
664.
and
in
the
xxx
.
yeare
after
the
Scottes
had
ben
bisshops
ouer
the
englishmen
.
For
Aidan
gouuerned
the
churche
17.
yeares
,
Finanus
ten
,
and
Colman
thre
.
After
the
departure
of
Colman
in
to
his
countre
,
Tuda
was
sett
bishop
ouer
the
Northumberlandmen
,
instructed
and
created
bishop
amonge
the
South
Scottes
,
bearing
after
the
maner
of
that
countre
,
a
rounde
shauen
crowne
,
and
obseruing
the
Easter
after
the
Catholike
maner
.
He
was
a
man
of
great
vertu
,
and
holynesse
,
but
he
gouuerned
the
church
a
small
time
.
For
he
came
out
of
Scotland
,
whiles
Colman
was
yet
bishop
,
teaching
bothe
in
worde
and
with
example
diligently
the
true
faith
in
Christ
.
In
holy
Ilond
,
at
the
departure
of
the
Scottes
,
Eata
a
reuerend
father
and
most
meke
person
was
made
Abbat
ouer
the
rest
of
the
monkes
which
remained
.
Who
before
had
ben
Abbat
of
Mailros
at
the
suite
of
bishop
Colman
obtaining
it
of
kinge
Oswin
at
his
departure
,
bicause
the
same
Eata
had
ben
one
of
the
xij
.
scholers
of
bishop
Aidan
,
which
at
his
first
coming
in
to
England
he
brought
vp
.
For
this
bishop
Colman
was
derely
loued
of
kinge
Oswin
for
his
rare
wisedome
and
vertu
.
This
Eata
not
longe
after
was
made
bishop
of
holy
Ilond
.
Bishop
Colman
at
his
departing
toke
with
him
certain
of
the
bones
off
bishop
Aidan
.
Part
also
he
lefte
in
the
church
which
he
was
bishop
of
,
laying
them
vp
in
the
vestry
thereof
.
But
how
sparefull
personnes
he
and
his
predecessours
were
,
Commendation
of
the
Scottis●
monkes
,
which
gouerned
first
the
ong●●●
church
in
the
Northe
cou●tre
.
and
how
greatly
they
absteined
from
all
pleasures
,
euen
the
place
,
where
he
bare
rule
,
did
witnesse
.
In
the
whiche
at
their
departure
fewe
houses
were
founde
beside
the
church
:
that
is
to
saye
,
those
houses
only
without
the
which
ciuill
conuersation
could
no
wise
be
maintained
.
They
had
no
mony
,
but
cattaill
.
For
if
they
tooke
anye
mony
of
riche
men
,
by
and
by
they
gaue
it
to
poore
people
.
Neither
was
it
nedefull
that
either
mony
should
be
gathered
or
houses
prouided
for
the
receiuing
and
intertainement
of
the
worshipfull
and
welthy
.
Who
neuer
came
then
to
church
,
but
onely
to
praye
and
to
heare
the
worde
of
God
.
The
kinge
him selfe
,
when
occasion
serued
to
resort
thither
,
came
accompayned
only
with
fyue
or
six
persons
,
and
after
praier
ended
,
departed
.
But
if
by
chaunce
it
fortuned
that
anye
of
the
nobilite
or
of
the
worshipfull
refreshed
them selues
in
the
monasteries
,
they
contented
them selues
with
the
religious
mens
simple
fare
and
poore
pittens
,
looking
for
no
other
cates
aboue
the
ordinary
and
daily
diett
.
For
then
those
lerned
men
and
rulers
of
the
churche
sought
not
to
pamper
the
panche
,
but
to
saue
the
soule
,
Vertu
winneth
aut●orite
,
viceleseth
.
not
to
please
the
worlde
,
butt
to
serue
God
.
Whereof
it
came
then
to
passe
that
euen
the
habite
of
religious
men
was
at
that
time
had
in
greate
reuerence
.
So
that
where
anye
of
the
clergye
or
religious
person
came
,
he
shoulde
be
ioyefully
receiued
of
all
men
,
like
the
seruaunt
of
God
.
Againe
if
any
were
mett
going
on
iourney
,
Religious
men
in
our
primittiue
church
reuerenced
they
ranne
vnto
him
,
and
making
lowe
obeissaunce
,
desyred
gladly
to
haue
their
benediction
either
by
hand
or
by
mouth
.
Also
if
it
pleased
them
to
make
any
exhortation
as
they
passed
by
,
euery
man
gladly
and
desirously
harkened
vnto
them
.
Vpon
the
Sondayes
ordinarely
the
people
flocked
to
the
church
or
to
monasteries
,
not
for
bely
chere
,
but
to
heare
the
worde
of
God
.
And
if
any
priest
came
by
chaunce
abrode
into
the
village
,
the
inhabitaunts
thereof
would
gather
about
him
,
and
desire
to
haue
some
good
lesson
or
collation
made
vnto
them
.
For
the
priestes
and
other
of
the
clergy
in
those
daies
vsed
not
to
come
abrode
in
to
villages
,
The
behauiour
of
priestes
in
our
primitiue
church
.
but
only
to
preache
,
to
baptise
,
to
visit
the
sicke
,
or
(
to
speake
all
in
one
worde
)
for
the
cure
of
soules
.
Who
also
at
that
time
were
so
farre
from
the
infection
of
couetousnes
and
ambition
,
that
they
would
not
take
territories
and
possessions
toward
the
building
of
monasteries
,
and
erecting
of
churches
,
but
through
the
ernest
suite
,
and
almost
forced
of
noble
and
welthy
men
of
the
worlde
.
Which
custome
in
all
pointes
hath
remained
a
longe
time
after
in
the
clergy
of
Northumberland
.
And
thus
much
of
these
matters
.
How
Egberecht
a
holy
man
,
english
borne
,
lead
a
religious
solitary
life
in
Ireland
.
The.
27.
Chapter
.
THis
very
yeare
of
our
Lorde
664.
An.
664.
a
great
eclipse
of
the
Son
happened
the
third
daye
of
Maye
,
about
ten
of
the
clocke
.
In
the
which
yeare
also
a
sodain
great
plague
,
consuming
first
the
south
partes
of
Britanny
,
taking
holde
also
in
Northumberland
with
longe
and
much
continuance
,
wasted
away
an
infinit
number
of
men
.
In
the
which
mortalite
the
foresaied
bishop
Tuda
,
was
taken
out
of
the
worlde
,
and
honourably
buried
in
a
monastery
,
called
Pegnalech
.
This
plague
perced
also
euen
to
Ireland
.
There
were
at
that
time
in
the
Iland
diuers
young
gentle
men
and
other
of
England
,
which
vnder
Finanus
,
and
Colmanus
their
bishops
,
had
departed
a
side
thither
,
partly
to
study
,
partly
to
liue
more
straightly
.
And
some
of
those
forthwith
bounde
them selues
to
the
religious
habit
,
some
other
wandering
rather
about
the
celles
and
closets
of
such
as
taught
,
folowed
more
their
study
and
lerning
.
All
these
the
Scottes
entertained
gladly
and
cherefully
,
geuing
them
not
only
their
borde
and
their
lerning
free
,
but
bookes
also
to
lerne
in
.
Amonge
these
,
two
young
gentlemen
of
England
were
of
great
to
wardnesse
aboue
the
rest
,
Edelhum
and
Ecgbert
.
Of
the
which
two
the
former
was
brother
vnto
Edelhum
that
blessed
man
,
who
in
the
age
folowing
liued
also
in
Ireland
for
studies
sake
,
from
whence
with
great
lerning
and
knowleadg
returning
home
to
his
countre
,
Lincolne
shere
.
he
was
made
bisshop
of
Lindisse
,
and
ruled
the
church
honourably
a
longe
time
.
These
younge
gentlemen
liuing
in
the
monastery
(
which
in
the
Scottish
tounge
is
called
Rathmelfig
)
all
their
companyons
being
other
taken
away
by
the
mortalite
,
or
otherwise
gone
abrode
,
remained
bothe
of
them
behinde
,
lying
sicke
of
the
plage
.
Ecgbert
one
of
the
two
when
he
thought
his
time
was
come
to
die
(
as
I
lerned
by
the
report
of
a
most
trusty
and
reuerent
olde
man
which
tolde
me
he
heard
the
whole
story
at
Ecgberts
owne
mouthe
)
departed
very
erly
out
of
his
chamber
,
where
the
sicke
were
wonte
to
lye
,
and
getting
him
to
a
secret
commodious
place
,
sate
downe
all
alone
,
began
diligently
to
thinke
on
his
former
life
,
and
being
pricked
with
the
remembraunce
of
his
sinnes
,
washed
his
face
with
teares
,
beseching
God
from
the
bottom
of
his
hart
,
to
lende
him
life
and
time
of
repentaunce
,
to
bewaile
and
recompence
with
amendment
of
life
,
his
former
negligences
and
offences
.
Vowes
in
sickenesse
.
Cononicall
houres
He
vowed
also
,
neuer
to
returne
home
to
his
countre
where
he
was
borne
,
but
to
liue
as
a
pilgrim
all
daies
of
his
life
.
Againe
beside
the
ordinary
seruice
of
the
canonicall
houres
(
if
sicknes
or
weakenesse
of
body
letted
him
not
)
to
say
euery
daye
the
whole
psalter
to
the
honour
and
praise
of
almighty
God
.
Last
of
all
to
faste
ones
euery
weke
,
one
whole
daye
and
night
.
His
vowes
,
praiers
and
lamentinges
thus
being
ended
,
he
returned
to
his
chamber
,
and
finding
his
felow
a
slepe
,
went
also
to
bedde
,
to
take
some
reste
.
Which
after
he
had
a
litle
done
,
his
felowe
waking
looked
vpon
him
,
and
saied
.
O
brother
Ecgbert
,
what
haue
ye
done
?
I
had
hoped
,
we
should
bothe
haue
passed
together
to
life
euerlasting
.
But
now
vnderstand
ye
,
ye
shall
haue
your
request
.
For
by
a
vision
it
was
reueled
vnto
him
,
bothe
what
the
others
petition
was
,
and
that
he
had
obtained
it
.
What
nede
many
wordes
?
Edilhum
the
night
folowing
departed
.
Ecgbert
recouered
,
and
liuing
many
yeres
after
being
made
priest
,
leading
a
life
worthy
of
that
vocation
,
after
great
amendment
of
life
,
as
he
desired
,
departed
this
worlde
of
late
,
to
witt
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lorde
729.
in
the
xc
.
yere
of
his
age
.
He
lead
his
life
in
great
perfection
of
humilite
,
mekenes
,
continency
,
innocency
and
of
righteousnes
.
Whereby
he
profited
much
bothe
his
owne
countre
,
and
the
place
where
he
liued
in
voluntary
banishment
,
the
scottes
and
the
pictes
,
in
example
of
liuing
,
in
diligence
of
teaching
,
in
authorite
of
correcting
,
in
bountifulnesse
of
bestowing
that
which
the
riche
gaue
aboundantly
vnto
him
.
Beside
his
vowes
mencioned
before
,
he
made
and
kept
other
as
that
thourough
out
the
whole
lent
he
neuer
eate
more
then
ones
in
the
daye
:
eating
also
then
nothing
els
but
bread
and
thinne
milke
and
that
with
a
certain
measure
.
His
milke
was
of
one
day
olde
,
which
the
day
before
he
would
eate
it
,
he
was
wont
to
put
and
kepe
it
in
a
viole
,
and
the
night
folowing
,
skimming
away
the
creme
,
with
a
litle
bread
to
drinke
it
vp
.
This
kind
of
faste
he
vsed
to
kepe
xl
.
dayes
before
Christmas
,
and
as
longe
after
whit●●ntyde
,
all
his
life
tyme
.
How
after
the
death
of
bishop
●da
,
Wilfrid
in
Fraunce
,
and
Ceadda
amonge
the
west
Saxons
were
made
bishops
of
Northumberland
prouince
.
The.
28.
Chapter
.
IN
this
meane
tyme
kinge
Alcfrid
sent
Wilfrid
his
priest
vnto
the
kinge
of
Fraunce
,
that
he
might
in
his
dominions
be
consecrated
bishop
.
Who
sent
him
to
be
consecrated
of
Agilbert
(
of
whom
we
made
mencion
before
,
)
being
then
bishop
of
Paris
,
where
he
was
consecrated
withe
great
honour
of
him
and
many
other
bishops
meting
for
that
purpose
together
in
a
Manour
of
the
kinge
called
,
In
compendio
.
Bishop
Wilfrid
making
some
abode
in
Fraunce
after
his
consecration
kinge
Oswin
folowing
the
example
and
diligence
of
his
sonne
kinge
Alcfrid
sent
in
to
kent
a
holy
man
,
vertuous
,
sufficiently
lerned
in
holy
scripture
,
and
a
diligent
perfourmer
of
that
he
had
lerned
,
to
be
created
bishop
of
Yorke
.
This
man
was
a
priest
,
and
called
Ceadda
,
brother
to
the
most
Reuerend
bishop
Ceddi
(
of
whom
we
haue
often
mencioned
before
)
and
Abbat
of
the
monastery
of
Lesting
.
The
king
sent
also
withe
him
an
other
of
his
priestes
Eadhed
by
name
,
who
after
in
the
reign
of
kinge
Ecfrid
,
was
bishop
of
Rhyppon
.
But
they
at
their
arriuall
to
kent
,
finding
the
Archebishop
of
Caunterbury
,
Consecration
of
Bisshops
with
a
number
of
other
Bys●ops
.
Deusdedi●
,
departed
,
and
no
man
yet
supplying
his
rowme
,
stroke
ouer
to
the
west
Saxons
,
where
Wini
was
bishop
,
and
of
him
this
vertuous
man
Ceadda
,
was
consecrated
bishop
,
hauing
withe
him
to
assist
and
accompany
him
at
the
consecration
,
two
other
bishops
of
the
olde
Britons
,
who
continewed
yet
in
their
accustomed
obseruation
of
Easter
beginning
from
the
fourtenth
daye
of
the
chaunge
,
contrary
to
the
canonicall
and
right
order
,
as
we
haue
often
saied
before
.
There
was
not
at
this
tyme
,
beside
this
bishop
Wini
,
The
duty
of
a
Byshop
.
any
one
true
bishop
and
rightly
consecrated
in
all
Britanny
.
Ceadda
then
being
thus
created
and
consecrated
bishop
,
began
seriously
to
sett
forthe
the
truthe
of
gods
word
,
to
leade
his
life
in
chastite
,
humilite
,
and
abstinence
to
study
and
much
teaching
.
For
the
which
intent
he
visited
continually
the
cytes
,
townes
,
villages
,
yea
and
priuat
houses
in
his
diocese
,
and
that
not
making
his
iourney
on
horsebacke
,
but
going
allwaies
on
foote
,
as
the
Apostles
vsed
.
All
this
he
had
lerned
of
the
vertuous
bishop
Aidan
,
and
of
his
brother
bishop
Ceddi
,
whose
vertuous
examples
he
endeuoured
him selfe
allwaies
to
folowe
,
and
to
teache
the
same
to
other
.
Wilfrid
also
returning
to
England
nowe
a
bishop
,
instructed
much
the
church
of
England
and
reduced
them
to
the
Catholike
vnite
,
touching
externall
rites
and
obseruations
in
many
pointes
.
Whereby
it
came
to
passe
,
that
Catholike
ordonaunces
taking
place
,
and
beginning
daily
to
be
more
and
more
embraced
,
the
whole
company
of
the
Scottes
,
which
then
liued
amonge
the
english
men
,
either
yelded
to
the
same
,
or
els
returned
backe
to
their
countre
.
Howe
Wighard
priest
was
sent
to
Rome
,
to
be
consecrated
Archebishop
of
Caunterbury
,
and
how
he
died
there
,
according
as
by
letters
from
the
Pope
it
was
specified
.
The.
29.
Chap.
AT
this
tyme
the
most
worthy
and
renouned
kinges
of
England
,
Oswin
of
the
North
countre
,
and
Ecgbert
of
kent
and
the
places
adioyning
,
deliberating
betwene
them selues
,
touching
the
paisible
gouuernment
of
the
church
(
for
kinge
Oswin
had
nowe
perfitly
lerned
,
though
he
were
brought
vp
of
the
Scottes
,
The
churche
of
Rome
.
that
the
church
of
Rome
was
the
Catholike
and
Apostolicall
churche
)
by
the
choyse
and
consent
of
the
holy
clergy
of
England
called
vnto
them
one
Wighard
a
priest
,
a
man
of
great
vertu
and
worthy
to
be
a
bishop
,
one
of
the
clergy
vnder
Deusdedit
the
deceased
Archebishopp
,
and
sent
him
to
Rome
to
be
consecrated
,
to
the
intent
that
he
being
made
Archebishop
,
might
consecrat
and
order
other
byshops
for
the
Catholike
churches
of
Englishe
men
through
out
all
Britanny
.
But
Wighard
coming
to
Rome
,
before
he
could
be
consecrated
bishop
,
departed
this
life
,
whereupon
the
Pope
sent
backe
to
kinge
Oswin
these
letters
.
To
our
most
honorable
Son
,
Oswin
,
kinge
of
the
Saxons
,
Vitalianus
Byshop
,
the
seruaunt
of
those
which
serue
God
.
A
letter
of
Vitalianus
the
Pope
to
king
Oswin
.
We
haue
receiued
your
excellencies
wishefull
letters
,
by
the
perusall
whereof
,
we
perceiued
your
excellencies
most
godly
deuotion
,
and
feruent
zele
to
attaine
euerlasting
life
,
hoping
assuredly
that
as
you
now
reigne
ouer
your
people
,
so
in
the
life
to
come
you
shal
reighn
with
Christ
,
for
as
much
as
by
his
Souuerain
helpe
and
grace
,
you
are
nowe
conuerted
to
the
true
,
right
and
Apostolike
faith
.
Blessed
is
that
people
,
ouer
whom
God
hath
placed
a
prince
of
such
wisedom
,
vertu
,
and
desire
of
Gods
honour
.
As
the
which
not
only
serueth
God
him selfe
incessantly
,
but
also
laboureth
to
draw
all
his
subiects
to
the
right
vnite
of
the
Catholike
and
Apostolicke
faith
,
purchasing
them
thereby
vndoubted
saluation
of
their
soules
.
For
who
hearing
this
ioyefull
report
of
such
a
Prince
,
will
not
also
reioyse
thereat
?
What
Christen
hart
will
not
leape
for
ioye
,
and
conceiue
singular
confort
of
so
zelous
furdering
of
the
faith
?
Truly
considering
the
happy
conuersion
of
your
nation
to
the
seruing
of
almighty
God
,
I
remember
and
see
in
you
the
oracles
of
the
diuine
prophets
accomplished
,
as
it
is
written
in
Esay
.
Esai●
.
11.
In
that
day
the
roote
of
Iesse
standeth
vp
for
a
token
to
the
people
,
him
the
nations
shal
cal
vpon
.
And
againe
.
Heare
o
ye
Ilandes
,
and
harken
ye
people
that
dwell
a
farre
of
.
And
within
a
few
wordes
after
the
prophet
crieth
to
the
church
It
is
not
enough
that
thou
shalt
serue
me
,
in
restoring
the
tribes
of
Iacob
,
and
in
conuerting
the
dragges
of
Israel
.
I
haue
geuen
the
for
a
light
to
the
nations
:
that
thou
be
my
saluation
euen
to
the
furdermost
of
the
earth
.
And
againe
.
Kinges
shal
see
,
princes
shall
arise
and
shall
adore
.
And
a
litle
after
.
I
haue
geuen
the
for
a
leage
of
my
people
,
that
thou
shouldest
raise
vp
the
earth
,
and
possesse
the
scattered
inheritages
,
and
saye
to
those
which
laye
hounde
,
come
ye
for
the
:
and
to
those
wich
sate
in
darcknes
,
be
ye
opened
.
And
againe
.
I
the
Lord
haue
called
thee
in
righteousnes
,
and
haue
taken
thy
hand
,
and
haue
saued
thee
,
and
haue
set
thee
to
be
a
light
vnto
nations
,
and
to
be
a
leage
betwene
my
people
,
that
thou
maiest
open
the
eyes
of
the
blind
,
and
deliuer
from
bondes
the
bounde
,
the
man
sitting
in
darckenes
out
of
the
prison
.
Beholde
most
honourable
Sonne
,
by
the
verdit
of
the
prophets
it
is
most
clere
,
that
not
onely
you
,
but
all
nations
shall
beleue
in
Christ
the
maker
of
all
thinges
.
It
behoueth
therefor
your
highnes
being
now
a
parte
of
Christe
,
to
folow
in
all
thinges
and
allwaies
the
sure
rules
and
ordonnaunces
of
the
head
of
the
Apostles
,
as
well
in
obseruing
your
Easter
,
as
in
all
other
thinges
deliuered
by
the
holy
Apostles
Peter
and
Paule
.
Whose
doctrine
doth
daily
lighten
the
hartes
of
all
true
beleuers
,
no
lesse
then
the
two
lightes
of
the
element
,
geue
light
to
the
whole
worlde
.
And
after
many
other
wordes
writen
touching
the
vniforme
obseruation
of
Easter
through
out
the
whole
worlde
,
it
foloweth
in
the
letter
.
As
touching
one
well
furnished
with
lerning
and
other
qualites
mete
to
be
your
bishop
,
according
to
the
tenour
of
your
letters
we
could
yet
so
sodenly
finde
none
ready
,
the
iourney
being
so
longe
to
you
.
Truly
as
soone
as
we
shall
espie
out
a
mete
person
and
and
worthy
of
that
vocation
,
we
shall
direct
him
spedely
to
your
countre
.
That
by
his
preaching
and
holy
scripture
he
may
thouroughly
roote
oute
all
the
wicked
darnel
of
the
enemy
out
of
your
Ilond
,
by
the
helpe
and
grace
of
allmighty
God
.
The
presents
which
your
highnes
directed
to
the
blessed
prince
of
the
Apostles
,
for
his
perpetuall
memory
,
we
haue
receiued
,
thanking
therefore
your
highnes
,
beseching
with
all
our
clergy
,
incessantly
the
goodnes
of
God
,
for
your
highnes
preseruation
and
good
estat
.
The
bringer
of
your
presents
is
departed
this
life
,
and
is
laied
at
the
entry
of
the
blessed
Apostles
towmes
,
we
much
lamenting
and
bewailing
at
his
departure
here
.
Notwithstanding
by
the
bearers
of
these
our
presents
we
haue
sent
the
iewels
of
holy
Martyrs
,
that
is
,
the
relikes
of
the
blessed
Apostles
Peter
and
Paule
,
and
of
the
holy
Martyrs
,
S.
Laurens
,
Iohn
and
Paule
,
of
S.
Gregory
,
and
of
Pancratius
,
all
to
be
deliuered
to
your
highnes
.
To
your
Lady
and
bedfelowe
,
our
spiritual
daughter
,
we
haue
sent
by
the
saied
bearers
a
crosse
of
golde
hauing
in
it
a
nayle
taken
out
of
the
most
holy
chaines
of
the
blessed
Apostles
Peter
and
Paule
.
Of
whose
godly
behauiour
we
vnderstanding
haue
all
as
farre
reioysed
,
as
her
vertuous
dedes
are
before
God
pleasaunt
and
acceptable
.
We
beseche
therefore
your
highnes
to
furder
and
sett
forward
the
conuersation
of
your
whole
Ilond
to
the
faith
of
Christ
.
You
shall
not
vndoubtedly
lacke
herein
the
speciall
protection
of
our
Lorde
Iesus
Christ
the
redemer
of
all
mankinde
who
will
prosper
you
in
all
thinges
to
the
encreasing
of
his
true
beleuers
,
and
planting
of
the
catholike
and
Apostolike
faith
:
For
it
is
written
.
Seke
ye
first
the
kingdome
of
God
,
Matth.
6.
and
the
righteousnes
thereof
,
and
all
these
thinges
shall
be
cast
vnto
you
.
Truly
your
highnes
seketh
,
and
shall
no
doubt
obtaine
,
and
all
partes
of
your
Ilond
(
as
we
wish
and
desire
)
shall
be
brought
vnder
your
allegeaunce
.
We
salute
your
highnes
with
most
fatherly
affection
,
beseching
continually
the
mercy
of
God
that
it
will
vouchesafe
to
assist
you
and
all
yours
,
in
the
perfourmance
of
all
good
workes
,
that
in
the
worlde
to
come
ye
may
all
liue
and
raigne
with
Chrst.
The
heauenly
grace
from
aboue
preserue
alwaies
your
highnes
.
In
the
next
booke
folowing
we
shall
haue
occasion
to
declare
who
was
founde
and
appointed
bishop
in
place
of
Wighard
that
died
at
Rome
.
How
the
people
of
Essex
and
London
in
a
time
of
plage
retourning
to
Idolatry
,
by
the
diligence
of
Iarumanus
their
bishop
,
were
soone
brought
home
againe
.
The
30.
Chap.
AT
this
time
Sigher
and
Sebbi
kinges
ruled
ouer
the
people
of
Essex
and
London
after
the
death
of
Guidhelme
(
of
whom
we
haue
spoken
before
)
,
althoughe
these
were
also
vnder
the
allegeannce
of
Wulfher
king
of
the
Middleland
englishmen
.
This
prouince
being
visited
with
that
greate
plague
and
mortalite
(
which
we
mencioned
before
)
Sigher
with
the
people
ouer
whom
he
ruled
forsaking
the
sacramentes
of
Christes
religion
fell
to
Apostasie
.
For
bothe
the
kinge
him selfe
,
and
many
as
well
of
the
people
as
of
the
nobles
,
louing
this
present
life
,
and
not
seking
after
the
life
to
come
,
or
els
not
beleuing
any
such
life
at
al
,
began
to
renew
their
temples
which
stode
desolat
,
and
to
worship
idols
,
as
though
they
could
therby
escape
the
mortalite
.
But
Sebbi
his
companion
with
al
vnder
him
perseuered
deuoutly
in
the
faith
,
and
ended
his
life
in
great
felicite
,
as
we
shal
herafter
declare
.
Wulfher
the
king
vnderstanding
parte
of
his
dominions
to
fal
from
the
faith
,
for
to
call
thembacke
againe
,
sent
vnto
them
bishop
Iarumannus
,
the
successor
of
Trumher
,
who
by
much
labour
and
diligence
being
a
man
of
great
vertu
,
painfull
,
and
zelous
,
(
as
a
certain
priest
waiting
then
vpon
him
and
helping
him
in
preaching
the
ghospell
reported
vnto
me
)
brought
them
to
the
faith
againe
,
bothe
the
kinge
and
all
his
people
.
So
that
abandoning
and
throwing
downe
their
temples
and
altars
,
they
opened
againe
the
churches
,
confessed
gladly
the
name
of
Christ
,
and
chose
rather
in
hope
of
resurrection
to
dye
,
then
in
the
filth
of
idolatry
to
liue
.
Which
being
so
brought
to
passe
their
priestes
and
instructers
returned
home
withe
muche
ioye
and
comfort
.
THE
FOVRTH
BOOKE
OF
THE
HISTORIE
OF
THE
CHVRCH
OF
ENGLAND
.
How
after
the
death
of
Deusdedit
,
Wighart
being
sent
to
be
made
bishop
,
and
dying
there
,
Theodore
was
consecrated
Archebishop
,
and
sent
in
to
England
with
a
certain
Abbat
named
Adrian
.
The.
1.
Chapter
.
THe
same
yeare
of
the
foresaied
eclipse
and
pestilence
that
soone
after
folowed
,
in
which
also
bishop
Colman
ouercommed
by
the
generall
and
vniforme
sentence
of
the
Catholikes
,
returned
home
to
his
countre
,
Deusdedit
the
sixt
Archebishop
of
Caunterbury
died
,
the
xiiij
.
daye
of
Iuly
.
Ercombert
also
kinke
of
kent
departed
this
world
the
very
same
moneth
and
day
,
and
left
to
his
sonne
Ecgbert
the
Crowne
and
kingdom
,
which
he
receiued
and
held
by
the
space
of
ix
.
yeres
.
At
that
time
the
See
of
Caunterbury
being
vacant
a
great
while
,
and
the
diocese
desirous
of
a
bishop
,
Wighart
a
vertuous
priest
,
a
man
very
well
lerned
,
skilfull
of
the
Canons
,
rules
,
and
disciplines
of
the
church
,
and
an
english
man
borne
was
sent
to
Rome
bothe
by
Ecgbert
and
also
Oswin
kinge
of
Northumberland
(
as
we
haue
mencioned
before
)
and
with
him
certain
presents
to
the
Pope
Apostolike
,
as
great
store
of
plate
,
bothe
siluer
and
golde
.
Being
arriued
to
Rome
in
the
time
that
Vitalianus
gouuerned
the
Apostolike
see
,
and
hauing
declared
the
cause
of
his
coming
to
the
saied
Pope
,
within
short
space
,
he
and
almost
all
his
company
were
taken
with
the
pestilence
and
died
.
Whereupon
the
Pope
with
aduise
and
counsell
enquired
diligently
,
whom
he
might
direct
for
Archebishop
ouer
the
churches
of
England
.
In
the
monasterie
of
Niridan
not
farre
from
Naples
in
Campania
,
there
was
an
Abbat
named
Adrian
,
an
African
borne
,
a
man
very
well
lerned
in
the
scriptures
,
thouroughly
instructed
bothe
in
monasticall
discipline
,
and
in
ecclesiasticall
gouuernement
,
very
skilfull
of
the
greke
and
latin
tounges
.
This
man
being
called
to
the
Pope
,
was
willed
of
him
to
take
the
bishoprike
vpon
him
,
and
trauail
vnto
England
.
But
he
answering
that
he
was
no
mete
man
for
so
high
a
degree
,
promised
yet
to
bringe
forth
one
,
which
bothe
for
his
lerning
and
for
his
age
were
more
worthy
of
that
vocation
.
And
offred
to
the
Pope
a
certain
monke
liuing
in
a
Nunnery
there
by
called
Andrew
,
who
though
he
were
of
all
that
knewe
him
,
estemed
worthy
of
the
bishoprike
,
yet
for
the
impediment
of
his
weake
and
sickely
body
,
it
was
not
thought
good
to
sende
him
.
Then
Adrian
being
required
againe
to
take
it
vpon
him
,
desired
certain
daies
of
respit
,
if
happely
in
the
meane
time
,
he
could
finde
any
other
mete
to
supplie
that
roume
.
At
this
time
there
was
in
Rome
a
certain
monke
of
Adrians
acquaintaunce
,
named
Theodore
,
borne
at
Tarsus
in
Cilicia
a
man
bothe
in
prophane
and
diuine
knowleadg
,
and
in
the
greke
and
latin
tounge
excellently
lerned
,
in
maners
and
conuersation
vertuous
,
and
for
age
reuerend
,
being
then
lxvj
.
yeres
olde
.
Him
Adrian
offered
and
presented
to
the
pope
,
and
obtained
that
he
was
created
bishop
.
Yet
with
these
conditions
that
Adrian
should
accompany
him
in
to
England
,
bicause
hauing
twise
before
trauailed
in
to
Fraunce
for
diuers
matters
,
he
had
therefore
more
experience
in
that
iourney
,
as
also
for
that
he
was
sufficiently
fournished
with
men
of
his
owne
.
But
chiefely
that
assisting
him
alwaies
in
preaching
the
ghospell
,
he
should
geue
diligent
eye
and
waite
,
that
t
is
Theodore
being
a
greke
borne
,
enduced
not
after
the
maner
of
the
grekes
any
doctrine
contrary
to
the
true
faith
receaued
,
in
to
the
english
church
,
now
subiect
vnto
him
.
This
man
therfore
being
made
subdeacon
,
taried
yet
in
Rome
iiij
.
moneths
,
vnte
●l
his
heare
was
full
growen
:
to
take
the
ecclesiasticall
tonsure
rounde
,
which
before
he
had
taken
like
vnto
the
Last
church
after
the
maner
of
S.
Paule
,
whereof
we
shall
hereafter
treate
more
at
large
.
He
was
consecrated
bishop
of
Vitalianus
then
Pope
,
An.
668.
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lorde
668.
the
xxvj
.
daie
of
Marche
vpon
a
Sonday
.
After
the
xvij
.
of
May
in
the
company
of
Adrian
the
Abbat
he
was
directed
to
England
.
Their
iourney
commenced
first
by
see
they
arriued
to
Marsilia
,
and
so
by
lande
to
Arles
,
where
deliuering
to
Iohn
the
Archebishop
letters
of
commendation
from
Vitalian
the
Pope
,
they
were
receaued
and
enterteyned
of
him
,
vntill
that
Ebroinus
chief
of
the
kinges
Courte
gaue
them
saulfeconduit
to
passe
and
go
whither
they
entended
and
woulde
.
Which
being
graunted
them
,
Theodore
tooke
his
iourney
to
Agilbert
bishop
of
Paris
,
of
whome
we
haue
spoken
before
,
and
was
very
frindly
receaued
of
him
and
kept
there
a
longe
tyme
.
But
Adrian
went
first
to
Emmeson
and
after
to
Faron
bishop
of
Meldes
,
The
countre
abowt
Lyons
.
and
there
continewed
and
rested
withe
them
a
good
space
.
For
wynter
was
at
hand
and
draue
them
to
abyde
quietly
in
such
conuenient
place
as
they
could
gett
.
Now
when
word
was
browght
to
king
Ecgbert
,
that
the
bishop
,
whom
they
had
desired
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
was
come
,
and
rested
in
Fraunce
,
he
sent
thither
straight
waye
Redfride
his
lieutenant
to
bringe
and
conducte
him
.
Who
when
he
came
thither
,
tooke
Theodore
with
the
license
of
Ebroinus
,
and
browght
him
to
the
porte
that
is
named
Quentauic
.
Where
they
continewed
a
space
,
bicause
Theodore
was
weake
,
sicke
and
wery
.
And
as
sone
as
he
began
to
recouer
health
againe
,
they
sayled
to
England
.
But
Ebroinus
with
helde
backe
Adrian
,
suspecting
he
had
some
embassie
of
the
Emperours
to
the
kinges
of
England
against
the
realme
of
Fraunce
wherof
at
that
time
he
had
speciall
care
and
chardge
.
But
when
he
founde
in
dede
that
he
had
no
such
thinge
,
The
Augustins
in
Caunterbury
.
he
dimissed
him
and
suffred
him
to
go
after
Theodore
.
Who
as
soone
as
Adrian
came
to
him
,
gaue
him
the
monasterie
of
S.
Peter
th
apostle
,
where
,
(
as
I
haue
mentioned
before
)
the
Archebishops
of
Cauntourbury
are
wonte
to
be
buried
.
For
the
Pope
Apostol●que
had
required
Theodore
at
his
departinge
,
Dominus
Pap●
Apostolicus
.
to
prouide
and
geane
Adrian
some
place
in
his
diocese
,
where
he
and
his
company
might
commodiously
continewe
and
liue
together
.
Howe
Theodore
visited
the
countree
,
and
howe
the
churches
of
England
receaued
the
true
Catholique
faith
,
and
began
also
to
studie
the
holy
scriptures
,
and
how
Putta
was
made
bishop
of
Rochester
for
Damian
.
The
2.
Chap.
THeodore
came
to
his
churche
the
2.
yere
after
his
consecration
,
the
xxvij
.
The
duty
of
a
Byshop
.
day
of
may
being
sonday
,
and
continewed
in
the
same
xxi
.
yeres
,
three
moneths
,
and
xxvj
.
daies
.
And
straight
way
he
visyted
all
the
countree
ouer
where
soeuer
any
english
people
dwelled
(
for
all
men
did
most
gladly
receaue
him
and
heare
him
)
and
hauing
still
with
him
the
companie
and
helpe
of
Adrian
in
all
thinges
,
dyd
sowe
abrode
and
teache
the
right
wayes
and
pathes
of
good
liuing
,
Theodore
the
first
Primat
of
all
England
.
and
the
canonical
rite
and
order
of
keping
the
feast
of
Easter
.
For
he
was
the
first
Archebishop
,
vnto
whome
all
the
whole
churche
of
the
English
nation
dyd
consent
to
submit
them selues
.
And
bicause
both
he
and
Adrian
,
as
we
haue
sayd
,
were
exceding
well
learned
both
in
profane
and
holy
literature
,
they
gathered
a
company
of
disciples
or
scholers
vnto
them
,
into
whose
breastes
they
dayly
dyd
powre
the
flowing
waters
of
holesome
knowledge
.
So
that
beside
the
expounding
of
holy
scripture
vnto
them
they
dyd
with
al
instructe
their
hearers
in
the
sciences
of
musick
,
Astronomie
,
and
Algorisme
.
In
the
tounges
they
so
brought
vp
their
scholers
,
The
felicite
of
the
english
churche
,
vnder
Theodor
the
Archebishop
of
Canterb.
that
euen
to
this
day
some
of
them
yet
liuing
can
speake
both
the
Latin
and
Greeke
tonge
as
well
as
their
owne
in
which
they
were
borne
.
Neither
was
there
euer
since
the
English
men
came
first
to
Britaine
,
any
tyme
more
happie
than
at
that
present
.
For
England
then
had
most
valiant
and
Christian
princes
,
It
was
feared
of
all
barbarowse
and
forrain
nations
.
The
people
at
home
was
all
wholly
bent
to
the
late
ioyfull
tydinges
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
And
if
any
man
desired
to
be
instructed
in
the
reading
of
holy
scriptures
,
there
lacked
not
men
expert
and
cunning
ready
to
teache
him
.
Singing
in
churches
through
out
all
England
.
Againe
at
this
time
the
tunes
and
notes
of
singing
in
the
Churche
,
whiche
vntill
than
were
only
vsed
and
knowen
in
Kent
,
began
to
be
learned
throwgh
all
the
churches
of
England
.
The
first
master
of
songe
in
the
churches
of
Northumberland
(
except
Iames
whome
we
spake
of
before
)
was
Eddi
surnamed
Stephen
,
who
was
called
and
browght
from
kent
by
Wilfride
a
man
most
reuerend
,
whiche
first
among
all
the
byshops
that
were
of
the
English
nation
,
dyd
learne
and
deliuer
the
Catholique
trade
of
life
to
the
English
Churches
.
Thus
Theodore
vewing
ouer
and
visiting
eche
where
,
dyd
in
conuenient
places
appoynt
bishops
,
and
with
their
helpe
and
assistance
together
,
amended
such
thinges
as
he
found
not
well
and
perfecte
.
And
among
all
other
when
he
reproued
bisshopp
Chadd●
,
for
that
he
was
not
rightly
consecrated
,
he
made
moste
humble
awnswer
,
and
sayde
:
If
yow
thinke
that
I
haue
taken
the
office
of
a
byshop
not
in
dewe
order
and
maner
,
I
am
ready
withe
all
my
hart
to
giue
vp
the
same
,
for
I
did
not
thinke
my selfe
euer
worthy
therof
,
but
for
obedience
sake
being
so
commaunded
I
dyd
agree
althowgh
vnworthy
to
take
it
vpon
me
.
Whiche
humble
awnswere
of
his
Theodore
hearing
,
sayd
that
he
should
not
leaue
his
bisshopricque
,
but
dyd
himselfe
supplye
and
complete
his
consecration
after
the
right
and
dewe
Catholique
maner
.
The
very
same
tyme
in
whiche
after
the
death
of
Deusdedit
,
Byshop
Chadd
a
man
of
great
humblenesse
.
an
Archebysshopp
of
Caunterbury
was
sewed
for
,
consecrated
,
and
sent
from
Rome
,
Wilfrid
also
was
sent
from
England
to
Fraunce
there
to
be
consecrated
.
Who
bycause
he
retourned
into
kent
before
Theodore
,
did
make
priestes
and
deacons
vntill
the
time
that
the
Archebisshop
himselfe
came
to
his
see
.
Who
at
his
comming
to
the
citie
of
Rotchester
where
the
see
had
bene
nowe
longe
vacant
by
the
death
of
Damian
,
did
appoint
and
consecrat
byshop
there
,
a
man
better
skilled
in
the
ecclesiasticall
discipline
,
and
more
geuen
to
plaine
and
simple
sinceritie
of
lyfe
,
than
any
thinge
politike
in
worldly
affayres
.
His
name
was
Putta
,
a
good
churche
man
,
and
cunning
in
musike
after
the
Romaine
vse
,
which
he
had
learned
of
Pope
Gregories
scholers
.
How
Chadda
afore
mentioned
was
appointed
bishop
of
the
Marshes
or
middleenglishmen
and
of
his
lyfe
,
death
,
and
buriall
.
The
3.
Chap.
AT
that
time
was
Wulpher
king
of
the
Marshes
,
Lincolne
diocese
,
and
Lichfield
,
and
Worceter
.
who
after
the
death
of
Iaruman
,
desired
of
Theodore
to
haue
an
other
bishop
appointed
for
him
and
his
.
But
Theodore
would
not
consecrate
them
a
newe
bishop
,
but
desyred
king
Oswin
,
that
Chadde
might
be
their
bishop
,
who
at
that
time
liued
quietly
in
his
monasterie
at
Lesting
,
and
Wilfrid
ruled
the
diocese
of
yorke
,
and
also
of
all
Northumberlande
,
and
of
the
Pictes
to
,
as
far
as
king
Oswines
dominion
dyd
reache
.
And
bicause
the
said
most
reuerend
bishop
Chadde
was
wonte
alwaies
to
preache
and
doo
the
worke
of
the
ghospell
more
walking
a
fote
wher
he
went
,
than
on
horsebacke
,
Theodore
willed
him
to
ryde
,
when
so
euer
he
had
any
iourney
to
take
.
But
he
refusing
vtterly
so
to
doo
for
the
exceding
desire
and
loue
that
he
had
of
that
holy
labour
and
trauaile
,
Theodore
himselfe
did
lifte
him
on
horsebacke
with
his
owne
handes
,
knowing
him
in
dede
to
be
a
very
holy
man
,
and
so
compelled
him
to
ride
whether
nede
required
.
Chadd
heing
thus
made
bishop
of
the
Marshes
,
the
middle
english
men
and
of
[
](A07396-e21280-b)*
*
Lincolne
shere
.
Lindisse
,
he
diligently
gouerned
the
same
after
the
examples
of
the
auncient
fathers
in
great
perfection
of
life
.
Vnto
whom
also
king
Wulpher
gaue
the
land
of
L.
tenements
to
build
a
monasterie
with
all
in
the
place
which
is
called
Etbeare
,
which
is
by
a
wood
in
the
prouince
of
Lindisse
,
where
vntill
this
daye
the
steppes
of
monasticall
lyfe
which
he
began
and
placed
there
,
do
yet
remaine
.
The
seate
and
chiefe
mansion
of
the
diocese
he
held
at
Lichfield
,
where
he
dyed
also
and
was
buried
,
and
where
vntill
this
day
cotineweth
the
see
of
the
bishops
that
succede
in
the
same
prouince
.
This
man
had
made
himselfe
not
far
from
the
churche
a
certaine
closet
and
priuate
mansion
,
in
which
as
often
as
he
was
at
leysure
from
the
busynesse
and
ministerie
of
the
ghospell
,
he
was
wont
to
pray
and
reade
secretly
with
a
fewe
,
that
is
to
saye
,
vij
.
or
viij
.
bretherne
with
him
.
And
when
he
had
gouerned
the
church
most
worthely
in
that
prouince
two
yeres
and
an
halfe
,
by
the
dispensation
and
appointement
of
God
aboue
,
that
time
came
,
which
the
Ecclefiastes
speaketh
of
:
Eccles.
3.
There
is
a
time
to
lay
abrode
stones
,
and
a
time
to
gather
them
together
againe
.
For
there
came
a
plage
sent
from
God
,
which
by
the
death
of
the
body
remoued
the
liue
stones
of
the
churche
from
the
earthly
places
to
the
celestiall
building
in
heauen
.
For
very
many
of
the
churche
of
this
most
reuerend
bisshop
were
taken
out
of
this
life
.
And
when
his
howre
was
come
to
,
that
he
should
passe
out
of
this
worlde
to
our
Lorde
,
it
happened
on
a
certaine
day
,
that
he
abode
in
the
foresayd
closet
,
and
had
no
mo
but
one
brother
with
him
,
whose
name
was
Owen
,
all
the
reast
of
his
felowes
being
retourned
to
churche
,
as
the
cause
and
houre
required
.
This
same
Owen
was
a
monke
of
great
perfection
,
and
one
that
had
forsaken
the
world
with
pure
intent
and
hope
of
the
rewarde
of
heauen
,
a
man
for
all
pointes
worthy
to
whome
God
in
speciall
wise
might
reuele
and
shewe
his
secrettes
,
and
well
worthy
to
whose
wordes
the
hearers
may
giue
credit
.
For
coming
with
Quene
Edildride
from
the
prouince
of
the
East
English
,
and
being
the
chief
off
her
seruauntes
,
and
gouernour
of
her
house
,
for
the
great
zeale
of
faith
that
encreased
in
him
determining
with
himselfe
to
renounce
the
world
,
did
in
dede
accomplysh
the
same
not
slackely
and
negligently
,
but
in
such
sort
vncladd
himself
of
worldly
matters
,
that
forsaking
all
that
euer
he
had
,
being
clothed
but
with
plaine
and
poore
apparayl
and
bearing
an
hatchet
or
axe
in
his
hand
,
came
to
the
monasterie
of
the
same
most
reuerend
father
,
called
Lestinghe
.
For
he
signified
that
he
would
entre
into
the
monasterie
not
for
ease
and
idlenesse
,
as
some
do
,
but
to
trauaile
and
labour
:
which
thing
he
well
shewed
and
proued
in
his
doinges
:
for
the
leasse
able
and
apte
that
he
was
for
the
studie
and
meditation
of
the
scriptures
,
the
more
diligent
and
painfull
he
was
to
worke
with
his
handes
.
Finally
his
reuerence
and
deuotion
was
such
that
the
bishop
accepted
him
for
one
of
his
brethern
to
accompany
him
with
the
other
fewe
in
the
foresaid
closet
.
Where
while
they
with
in
were
occupied
in
reading
and
prayer
,
he
without
dyd
those
thinges
abrode
that
were
necessarie
to
be
done
.
And
on
a
certaine
day
as
he
was
dooing
some
such
thing
abrode
,
the
reast
being
gone
to
churche
,
as
I
began
to
say
,
and
the
bishop
being
alone
in
the
oratorie
of
the
house
,
occupied
in
reading
or
prayer
,
this
Owen
heard
sodainly
(
as
he
after
told
)
a
most
swete
noyse
of
voyces
singing
and
reioysinge
comming
downe
from
heauen
to
the
earth
:
the
which
voice
,
he
sayd
,
he
first
heard
begynning
from
the
south
east
,
that
is
,
from
whence
the
depth
of
winter
comes
,
and
then
by
litle
and
litle
drawinge
nere
him
,
vntill
it
came
to
the
roofe
of
the
oratorie
where
the
bishop
was
,
where
it
entred
,
filled
it
within
,
and
compassed
it
all
rownd
about
.
Whereat
geuing
earnestly
mind
to
marke
the
thinge
that
he
heard
,
he
did
againe
as
it
were
about
an
houre
after
heare
the
same
ioyfull
song
go
vp
and
ascend
from
the
roofe
of
the
said
oratorie
,
and
retourne
vp
to
the
heauens
the
very
same
way
that
it
came
,
with
vnspeakeable
swetenes
.
Whereat
as
he
mused
a
space
and
was
as
it
were
astouned
,
imagining
and
deuising
depely
in
his
minde
what
this
might
be
,
the
bishop
opened
the
oratorie
windowe
,
and
as
he
vsed
to
doo
,
made
a
noyse
and
signe
with
his
hand
,
and
bad
some
man
come
into
him
,
if
there
were
any
body
without
.
Then
came
he
straight
way
,
to
whome
the
bisshop
said
:
Go
to
the
churche
quickely
,
and
cause
those
vij
.
bretherne
to
come
hither
,
and
come
you
with
them
to
.
And
when
they
were
come
,
first
he
admonished
them
to
kepe
among
them selues
,
and
toward
all
faithfull
folke
the
vertue
of
charitie
and
peace
,
and
also
with
vnweary
continuance
to
folowe
the
rules
and
orders
of
monastical
discipline
,
which
they
had
either
learned
of
him
,
and
sene
in
him
,
or
founde
in
the
doings
or
sayings
of
the
former
fathers
.
And
then
did
he
tell
them
moreouer
,
that
the
day
of
his
departing
was
very
nigh
at
hand
.
For
that
most
louely
geast
,
quod
he
,
who
was
wonte
to
visit
our
bretherne
,
hath
voutsafed
this
day
to
come
to
me
also
,
and
to
call
me
out
of
this
world
.
Wherefore
go
your
waies
to
churche
againe
,
and
speake
vnto
the
bretherne
that
with
their
prayers
they
both
commend
vnto
our
Lorde
my
departing
,
and
remember
also
with
fasting
,
watching
,
prayers
,
and
good
workes
to
preuent
their
own
departing
the
houre
wherof
is
vncertaine
.
And
when
he
had
spoken
these
and
mo
like
wordes
,
and
that
the
brethern
had
taken
his
blessing
,
and
wer
gone
forth
very
heauy
and
sad
,
he
that
only
heard
the
heauenly
song
,
came
in
againe
,
and
casting
himselfe
flat
on
the
ground
,
sayed
:
I
beseke
you
good
father
,
may
I
be
so
bold
as
to
aske
you
a
question
?
Aske
what
you
will
,
quod
he
.
Then
,
quod
the
other
,
I
pray
you
tell
me
,
what
was
that
song
which
I
heard
of
that
ioyfull
company
descending
from
heauen
vpon
this
oratorie
,
and
after
a
time
retourninge
to
heauen
againe
.
He
aunswered
and
saied
to
him
:
If
you
haue
hearde
the
voice
of
the
song
,
and
vnderstoode
the
comming
of
the
heauenly
compaines
,
I
commaund
you
in
the
name
of
our
Lorde
to
tell
no
man
herof
before
my
death
.
They
were
in
dede
the
spirites
of
angelles
,
which
came
to
call
me
to
the
heauenly
rewardes
,
which
I
haue
alway
loued
and
longed
for
,
and
after
vij
.
daies
they
haue
promised
to
come
againe
and
take
me
with
them
.
The
which
was
in
dede
fullfilled
euen
as
it
was
foretolde
him
.
For
straight
way
was
he
taken
with
a
feyntnes
of
bodye
,
which
daily
grewe
more
greuouse
vpon
him
and
the
vij
.
daye
(
as
it
had
bene
promised
him
)
after
he
had
first
forewarded
his
departing
with
the
receiuing
of
the
bodie
and
bloud
of
our
Lord
,
How
seling
before
death
.
his
holy
soule
loosed
from
the
prison
of
the
bodie
was
caried
and
lead
(
as
we
may
well
beleue
)
of
the
company
of
Angelles
to
the
ioyes
euerlastinge
.
And
it
is
no
meruaile
,
if
he
gladly
behelde
the
day
of
death
,
or
rather
the
day
of
our
Lorde
,
which
daye
he
did
alwaies
carefully
looke
for
till
it
came
.
For
among
his
manifold
merites
of
chastitie
and
abstinence
,
of
preaching
,
The
great
feare
of
God
in
B.
Chadd
.
of
praier
,
of
wilfull
pouertie
,
and
other
vertues
,
he
was
so
far
humbled
to
the
feare
of
our
Lorde
,
so
much
mindful
of
his
later
end
in
all
his
workes
,
that
(
as
a
certaine
brother
named
Trumbert
was
wont
to
tell
me
,
one
of
them
that
read
the
scriptures
to
me
,
and
was
brought
vp
in
his
monasterie
and
gouernement
)
if
perhaps
while
he
were
reading
,
or
doing
some
other
thing
,
there
rose
any
sodaine
great
blast
of
wind
,
by
and
by
wold
he
cal
on
the
mercy
of
our
Lord
,
and
beseke
him
to
haue
pitie
on
mankinde
.
But
and
if
there
came
a
blast
yet
more
vehement
,
then
wold
he
shut
vp
his
booke
and
fall
downe
on
his
face
,
and
set
him selfe
more
feruently
to
prayer
.
And
if
any
stronger
storme
or
blustreing
showre
continewed
long
,
or
that
lightning
and
thunders
did
make
both
the
earth
and
ayre
to
shake
for
feare
,
then
would
he
go
to
churche
,
and
earnestly
set
his
mind
to
praier
and
saying
of
psalmes
,
vntill
the
ayre
waxed
clere
againe
.
And
when
some
of
his
companie
asked
him
,
why
he
did
so
:
Haue
ye
not
read
,
quod
he
:
That
our
Lord
hath
thundred
from
heauen
,
Psal.
17.
and
the
most
high
hath
giuen
his
voice
?
He
hath
sent
out
his
arrowes
,
and
scattered
them
abrode
,
he
hath
multiplied
lighteninge
and
troubled
them
?
For
our
Lorde
moueth
the
ayre
,
reyseth
vp
windes
,
shooteth
out
lighteninges
,
thundreth
from
heauen
,
to
styrre
vp
the
creatures
of
the
earth
to
feare
him
,
to
cal
againe
their
hartes
to
the
remembraunce
of
the
iudgement
to
come
,
to
plucke
downe
their
pride
,
and
abate
their
boldenes
,
and
thus
to
bringe
to
their
mindes
that
terrible
time
,
when
both
heauens
and
earth
shall
burne
,
and
himselfe
come
vpon
the
clowdes
with
great
power
and
maiestie
to
iudge
both
the
quicke
and
the
dead
.
And
therfore
,
quod
he
,
it
behoueth
vs
with
dewe
feare
and
loue
to
yelde
and
giue
place
to
his
warning
from
heauen
that
as
ofte
as
he
trowbleth
the
ayre
,
and
lyfteth
vpp
his
hande
as
it
were
threatning
to
strike
,
and
doth
not
yet
strike
,
we
strayght
way
call
vpon
his
mercie
,
and
boulting
owt
the
very
botome
of
our
hartes
,
and
casting
owt
the
dregges
and
relikes
of
synne
,
do
carefully
prouide
that
we
neuer
deserue
to
be
striken
at
all
.
With
the
reuelation
and
relation
of
the
foresayd
brother
concerning
the
death
of
this
bysshopp
,
the
wordes
also
of
Ecgbert
the
most
reuerend
father
do
well
agree
,
of
whome
we
spake
before
.
Whiche
Ecgbert
at
the
tyme
when
the
sayd
Chadda
was
a
youngman
,
and
himself
of
lyke
age
to
,
dyd
in
Ireland
strayghtly
lead
a
monasticall
lyfe
both
together
in
prayers
,
continence
,
and
meditation
of
the
holy
scriptures
.
But
Chadda
being
afterward
retourned
to
his
countree
,
Ecgbert
abode
there
styll
as
a
pilgrime
for
our
Lordes
sake
vnto
the
end
of
his
lyfe
.
Nowe
a
long
tyme
after
there
came
to
visite
him
from
England
a
certaine
most
holy
and
vertuous
man
named
Higbalde
,
Lincolne
shere
.
who
was
an
Abbot
in
the
prouince
of
Lindisse
.
And
as
they
talked
together
of
the
lyfe
of
the
former
fathers
,
as
is
the
maner
of
such
holy
men
to
doo
,
and
gladly
wold
wysh
to
followe
the
same
,
they
fell
vpon
mention
of
the
most
reuerend
byshop
Chadda
.
And
than
sayd
Ecgbert
:
I
knowe
a
man
yet
remayning
aliue
in
this
Ilande
,
which
when
brother
Chadda
passed
owt
of
the
world
,
dyd
see
a
companye
of
Angelles
descend
from
heauen
,
and
take
vp
his
sowle
withe
them
and
retourned
againe
to
the
celestiall
kingdomes
.
Which
vision
whether
Ecgbert
meaned
to
be
sene
of
himselfe
,
or
of
some
other
,
it
is
to
vs
vncertaine
:
yet
while
so
worthy
a
man
,
as
he
,
sayed
that
it
was
true
,
Charite
beleueth
all
things
1.
Cor.
13.
the
thing
it self
can
not
be
vncertaine
vnto
vs
.
Thus
dyed
Chadda
the
vj.
daye
of
Marche
,
and
was
buryed
first
by
S.
Maries
Churche
,
but
afterward
his
bones
were
remoued
into
the
church
of
the
most
blessed
Saint
Peter
chiefe
of
th
apostles
,
the
same
churche
being
finished
.
In
both
which
places
in
token
of
his
vertu
often
miracles
of
healing
sicke
folke
are
wonte
to
be
wrought
.
Miracles
at
the
tombe
of
S.
Chead
.
And
of
late
a
certaine
man
that
had
a
phrenesie
,
and
ranne
vpp
and
downe
wandring
euery
where
,
came
thither
at
an
euening
,
and
by
the
ignorance
or
negligence
of
them
that
kept
the
place
,
lay
there
all
the
night
,
and
the
next
morning
came
owt
well
in
his
wyt
,
and
declared
,
to
the
great
wonder
and
ioye
of
all
men
,
that
there
he
had
by
the
gyfte
and
goodnes
of
our
Lorde
gotten
his
health
.
The
place
of
the
sepulchre
is
couered
with
a
wodden
tombe
made
like
a
litle
howse
,
hauing
an
hole
in
the
syde
,
at
whiche
they
that
come
thither
for
deuocions
sake
are
wont
to
put
in
their
hand
and
take
owt
some
of
the
dowste
.
The
whiche
they
put
into
water
and
than
giue
it
to
drinke
to
sicke
beastes
or
men
,
whereby
the
grief
of
their
sickness
is
anon
taken
away
,
and
they
restored
to
their
ioyfull
desired
healthe
.
In
the
place
of
B.
Chadda
Theodore
consecrated
and
ordeyned
Winfrid
a
vertuowse
and
sober
man
,
to
rule
and
haue
the
office
of
a
byshop
as
his
predecessours
had
before
him
ouer
the
prouinces
of
the
Marshes
and
myddle
english
and
also
of
Lindisfar
dioecese
.
Lincolne
dyocese
.
In
all
whiche
countrees
Wulpher
(
who
yet
lyued
)
dyd
holde
the
crowne
and
scepter
.
This
Winfrid
was
of
the
clergy
of
the
same
byshop
whome
he
succeded
,
and
had
executed
the
office
of
deacon
vnder
him
no
small
tyme
.
Howe
by
shopp
Colman
leauing
England
,
made
two
monasteries
in
Scotland
,
one
for
Scottes
,
and
an
other
for
the
English
men
that
he
had
browght
with
him
.
The.
4.
Chap.
IN
the
meane
tyme
byshop
Colman
who
was
a
Scottish
byshop
,
lefte
England
and
tooke
with
him
all
the
Scottes
that
he
had
gathered
together
in
the
I
le
of
Lindisfar
,
Holy
Ilond
and
abowt
xxx
.
englysh
men
also
,
which
were
all
browght
vp
in
the
orders
of
monasticall
lyfe
and
conuersation
.
And
leauing
in
his
owne
churche
certaine
bretherne
he
came
first
to
the
Ile
of
Hij
from
whence
he
was
first
sent
to
preache
the
word
of
God
to
the
English
men
.
Afterward
he
went
to
a
certaine
litle
I
le
,
which
lieth
on
the
west
syde
,
cut
of
a
good
way
from
Ireland
,
and
is
called
in
the
Scottysh
tonge
,
Inhisbowinde
,
that
is
to
saye
,
Whitecalfe
I
le
,
In
to
whiche
he
came
,
and
buylte
a
monasterie
,
and
placed
the
monkes
in
the
same
,
which
he
had
browght
with
him
and
gathered
of
bothe
nations
.
Whiche
bicawse
they
cowld
not
agree
together
,
for
that
the
Scottes
in
somer
tyme
when
haruest
was
getting
in
,
wold
leaue
the
monasteries
and
go
wander
abrode
in
places
of
their
acquayntaunce
,
and
than
at
winter
wold
come
againe
and
require
to
enioy
in
common
such
thinges
as
the
english
men
had
prouided
and
layed
vp
,
Colman
seking
remedie
for
this
discorde
,
and
vewing
all
places
far
,
and
nere
,
found
at
length
in
Ireland
a
mete
place
for
his
purpose
,
called
in
the
Scottish
tonge
Magio
.
Of
that
grounde
he
bought
a
small
parcell
to
buyld
a
monasterie
therein
,
of
the
Erle
that
possessed
the
same
vppon
this
condition
with
all
that
the
monkes
there
abydinge
shoulde
remembre
in
their
praiers
the
Lorde
of
the
soile
,
who
lett
them
haue
that
place
.
Thus
the
monasterie
being
spedely
erected
by
the
helpe
of
the
Erle
and
of
all
such
as
dwelled
thereby
,
he
placed
the
Englishmen
alone
therein
,
the
Scottes
being
leafte
in
the
foresaid
Iland
.
The
which
monasterie
vnto
this
day
is
holden
of
Englishmen
,
and
is
the
same
which
is
commonly
called
Iniugeo
,
being
nowe
much
enlarged
and
amplified
of
that
it
was
at
first
.
This
monastery
also
(
all
thinges
being
since
,
brought
to
a
better
order
)
hath
in
it
at
this
present
a
notable
company
of
vertuous
monkes
,
that
come
thither
out
of
England
,
and
liue
after
the
example
of
the
worthy
olde
fathers
,
vnder
their
rule
and
appointed
Abbat
,
in
great
continencie
and
synceritie
,
getting
their
lyuing
with
the
labour
of
their
owne
handes
.
Of
the
death
of
king
Oswin
and
king
Egbert
,
and
of
the
Synode
made
at
Hereford
,
at
which
the
Archebishop
Theodore
was
chiefe
and
president
.
The.
5.
Chap.
THe
yere
of
the
incarnation
of
our
Lorde
670.
An.
670.
whiche
was
the
second
yere
after
that
Theodore
came
to
England
,
Oswy
king
of
Northumberland
was
taken
with
a
greuous
sickenesse
,
whereof
he
dyed
,
the
yere
of
his
age
.
lviij
.
Who
at
that
time
bare
such
loue
and
affection
to
the
Apostolike
see
of
Rome
that
if
he
might
haue
scaped
his
sicknes
,
he
purposed
to
go
to
Rome
and
to
end
his
lyfe
in
those
holy
places
there
,
hauing
for
that
purpose
intreated
bishop
Wilfride
to
be
his
guyde
in
his
iourney
,
and
promised
him
a
greate
somme
of
mony
to
conduct
him
thither
.
But
he
departed
this
life
in
that
sickenesse
the
xv
.
day
of
Februarie
,
and
leafte
Egfride
his
sonne
enheritour
of
the
realme
.
In
the
third
yeare
of
whose
raigne
Theodore
gathered
a
Councell
of
bishops
with
many
other
doctours
and
prelates
of
the
churche
,
suche
as
diligently
studied
and
knewe
the
canonicall
statutes
and
ordinances
of
the
fathers
.
Who
being
assembled
together
,
he
began
,
with
such
minde
and
zeale
as
became
a
bishop
,
to
teache
diligently
to
obserue
those
thinges
that
were
conuenient
for
the
vnitie
and
peace
of
the
churche
.
The
forme
and
tenour
of
whiche
Synode
is
this
.
In
the
name
of
our
Lorde
God
and
Sauiour
Christ
Iesus
who
raigneth
and
gouuerneth
his
church
for
euer
,
The
first
Synode
or
Conuocation
of
the
english
church
.
it
semed
good
vnto
vs
to
assemble
our selues
together
according
to
the
custome
prescribed
in
the
ecclesiasticall
Canons
,
to
treate
of
necessarie
affaires
of
the
church
,
we
the
bishops
vndernamed
,
that
is
,
I
Theodore
although
vnworthy
,
appointed
by
the
See
Apostolike
,
Archebishop
of
Caunterbury
,
our
felowe
priest
and
brother
the
most
reuerend
bishop
of
the
Eastenglish
,
B.
Bisi
,
our
felow
priest
and
brother
Wilfrid
bishop
of
the
Northumbrians
,
by
his
deputed
legates
present
.
Also
our
felowe
priestes
and
brethern
Putta
bishop
of
Rochester
,
Leutherius
bishop
of
the
West
Saxons
,
and
Winfrid
bishop
of
the
Marshes
or
Middleenglish
men
,
we
all
being
assembled
together
,
and
placed
euery
one
in
order
in
the
church
of
Hereforde
,
the
xxiiij
.
of
September
,
in
the
first
Indiction
,
I
beseke
you
,
saied
I
,
most
derely
beloued
brethern
,
for
the
feare
and
loue
of
our
Redemer
,
let
vs
all
in
common
treate
and
debate
such
thinges
as
appertaine
to
the
right
faith
,
keging
vprightly
and
straighly
the
decrees
and
determinations
of
our
lerned
auncetours
and
holy
fathers
.
These
and
such
like
thinges
for
the
preseruation
of
charite
and
vnite
amonge
vs
,
and
in
the
church
when
I
had
saied
,
and
made
an
end
of
that
exhortation
and
preface
.
The
determinations
of
the
holy
fathers
to
be
folowed
.
I
demaunded
of
eche
of
them
in
order
,
whether
they
agreed
to
kepe
those
thinges
,
which
are
canonically
decreed
of
the
auncient
fathers
of
old
time
.
Whereto
al
our
fellow
priestes
aunsweared
,
and
saied
.
It
pleaseth
vs
all
very
well
,
that
those
things
which
the
canons
of
the
holy
fathers
haue
defined
and
appointed
,
we
all
do
kepe
and
obserue
the
same
.
And
then
straight
way
did
I
bringe
furth
vnto
them
the
booke
of
canons
,
and
out
of
the
same
booke
I
shewed
,
before
them
ten
articles
,
which
I
had
noted
out
of
diuerse
places
,
bycause
I
knew
them
to
be
most
necessarie
for
vs
,
and
I
besought
them
,
that
the
same
mougthe
be
receaued
and
kepte
diligently
of
all
men
.
The
first
article
was
,
that
we
al
in
common
do
kepe
the
holy
feast
of
Ester
on
the
sonday
after
the
xiiij
.
day
of
the
moone
in
the
moneth
of
Marche
.
The
second
that
no
bishop
should
haue
ought
to
do
in
an
others
diocese
,
but
be
contented
with
the
chardge
of
the
people
committed
vnto
him
.
The
third
,
that
no
bishop
should
moleste
or
anye
wise
troble
such
monasteries
as
were
consecrated
and
giuen
to
God
,
nor
violently
take
from
them
ought
that
was
theirs
.
The
fourth
,
that
monks
shuld
not
go
from
place
to
place
,
that
is
to
say
,
from
one
monasterie
to
an
other
,
onlesse
by
the
leaue
of
their
own
abbot
,
Vowe
of
obedience
●
religion
.
but
should
continew
in
the
obedience
which
they
promised
at
the
time
of
their
conuersion
and
entring
into
religion
.
The
fift
,
that
none
of
the
clergy
forsaking
his
own
bishop
shuld
runne
vp
and
down
wher
he
list
,
nor
when
he
came
any
whither
,
should
be
receaued
without
letters
of
commendation
from
his
diocesan
.
And
if
that
he
be
ones
receaued
,
and
will
not
retourne
being
warned
and
called
both
the
receauer
and
he
that
is
receaued
shall
incurre
the
sentence
of
excommunication
.
The
sixte
,
that
such
bishops
and
clerkes
as
are
strangers
,
be
content
with
such
hospitalitie
as
is
giuen
them
,
and
that
it
be
laufull
for
none
of
them
to
execute
any
office
of
a
priest
,
without
the
permission
of
the
bishop
in
whose
diocese
they
are
knowen
to
be
.
The
seuenth
,
that
whereas
by
the
auncient
decrees
a
synode
and
conuocation
ought
to
be
assembled
twise
a
yere
,
yet
bicause
diuerse
inconueniences
doo
happen
amonge
vs
,
it
hath
semed
good
to
vs
all
,
that
it
should
be
assembled
onse
a
yere
the
first
day
of
August
at
the
place
called
Clofeshooh
.
The
eight
,
that
no
bishop
should
ambitiously
preferre
him selfe
before
an
other
,
but
should
all
acknowledge
the
time
and
order
of
their
consecration
.
In
the
ix
.
article
it
was
generally
entreated
,
that
the
nomber
of
bishops
should
be
encreased
,
the
nomber
of
Christian
folke
waxing
daily
greater
,
but
hereof
at
this
time
we
sayed
no
farther
.
The
x.
for
mariages
,
that
noman
commit
aduoutrie
,
nor
formication
,
that
noman
forsake
his
owne
wife
,
but
for
only
fornication
,
as
the
holy
ghospell
teacheth
.
And
if
any
man
put
away
his
wif
being
laufully
maried
vnto
him
,
if
he
wil
be
a
right
Christian
man
,
let
him
be
ioyned
to
none
other
:
but
let
him
so
continewe
still
sole
,
or
els
be
reconciled
againe
to
his
owne
wife
.
And
thus
these
articles
being
in
common
treated
of
,
and
agreed
vpon
,
that
no
offence
of
contention
should
ryse
from
any
of
vs
hereafter
,
or
any
other
decrees
should
be
published
in
stede
of
these
,
it
semed
good
,
that
eche
of
vs
should
confirme
these
thinges
that
were
decreed
,
subscribing
thereto
with
his
owne
hand
.
Which
sentence
and
somme
of
our
appointement
I
gaue
Titillus
the
notarie
to
write
out
.
Yeuen
the
moneth
and
Indiction
aboue
written
.
Who
soeuer
therefore
go
about
any
wise
to
doo
against
this
ordinaunce
and
sentence
prescribed
according
to
the
decrees
of
the
canons
,
and
confirmed
also
with
our
consent
and
subscribinge
of
our
handes
,
let
him
knowe
himselfe
in
so
doinge
to
be
excluded
from
all
charge
and
office
of
priesthood
,
and
also
from
our
felowship
and
companie
.
The
grace
of
God
kepe
vs
safe
,
liuing
in
the
vnitie
of
his
holy
churche
.
This
synode
was
kepte
the
yere
from
th
incarnation
of
our
Lord
673.
An.
673.
in
which
yere
Ecgbert
king
of
kent
died
in
Iulie
,
and
his
brother
Lother
succeded
him
in
the
kingdome
,
the
which
he
enioyed
xj
.
yeres
and
vij
.
moneths
.
Bisi
also
Bishop
of
the
East
english
,
who
was
present
at
the
foresaid
Synode
,
did
succede
Bonifacius
,
of
whom
we
made
mention
aboue
.
This
Bisi
was
a
man
of
much
holynes
and
deuotion
,
and
when
Boniface
was
dead
after
he
had
bene
bishop
xvij
.
yeres
this
man
was
made
bishop
in
his
place
,
being
consecrated
and
appointed
ther
to
by
Theodore
.
This
Bisi
yet
liuing
,
but
greuously
vexed
with
sickenesse
in
such
sort
that
he
could
not
execute
the
office
of
a
bishop
,
two
other
for
him
Aecci
and
Badwine
wer
chosen
and
consecrated
bishops
:
from
which
time
vnto
this
day
that
prouince
hath
bene
wont
to
haue
two
bishoppse
.
How
Winfride
was
deposed
,
and
Sexulfe
made
bishop
in
his
place
,
and
Ercanwald
made
bishop
of
the
East
Saxons
.
The.
6.
Chapter
.
NOt
long
after
these
thinges
were
done
Theodore
th
archebishop
being
off
ended
with
Winfrid
bishop
of
the
Marshes
,
Theodore
the
Archebishop
of
Caunterbury
deposeth
Winfride
bishop
of
Lichefilde
&c.
for
a
certaine
crime
of
disobedience
,
deposed
him
of
his
bishopprike
,
not
many
yeres
after
that
he
had
receaued
the
same
,
and
in
his
place
appointed
Sexulphe
for
bishop
,
who
was
the
builder
and
Abbot
of
the
monasterie
,
that
is
called
Medes
hansted
in
the
countre
of
the
Giruians
.
Which
Winfride
being
deposed
,
retourned
to
his
monasterie
,
which
is
named
Artbearue
,
and
there
ended
his
life
in
holy
conuersation
.
At
that
time
also
,
when
Sebbe
and
Sighere
of
whome
we
spake
before
ruled
the
east
Saxons
,
Essex
.
th
archebishop
appointed
ouer
them
Earconwald
to
be
their
bishop
in
the
citie
of
London
.
Saint
Erkenwalde
the
4.
bishop
of
London
.
The
life
and
conuersation
of
which
man
both
before
he
was
bishop
,
and
after
,
was
reported
and
taken
for
most
holy
,
as
also
euen
yet
the
signes
and
tokens
of
heauenly
vertues
and
miracles
do
well
declare
.
For
vntill
this
day
his
horselitter
,
being
kept
and
reserued
by
his
scholers
,
wherein
he
was
wont
to
be
caried
when
he
was
sicke
and
weake
,
doth
daily
cure
such
as
haue
agewes
or
are
diseased
any
otherwise
.
And
not
only
the
sicke
parties
that
are
put
vnder
or
layed
by
the
sayd
horselitter
be
so
healed
,
but
also
the
chippes
and
pieces
that
are
cut
of
from
it
and
brought
to
the
sicke
folke
,
are
wont
to
bring
them
spedie
remedie
.
This
man
before
he
was
made
bishop
had
builded
two
goodly
monasteries
,
one
for
him selfe
,
and
an
other
for
his
syster
Edilburge
,
and
had
instructed
and
disposed
them
both
very
well
with
good
rules
and
disciplines
.
That
which
was
for
himself
was
in
Surry
by
the
riuer
of
Thems
,
at
the
place
that
is
called
Crotesee
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
ile
of
Crote
.
And
that
other
for
his
syster
in
the
prouince
of
the
East
Saxons
,
Berking
in
Essex
at
the
place
that
is
called
Berching
where
she
should
be
a
mother
of
Nonnes
.
And
so
in
dede
after
she
had
taken
vpon
her
the
rule
of
the
sayd
monasterie
,
she
behaued
herselfe
in
all
thinges
as
became
one
that
had
a
byshop
to
her
brother
,
both
for
her
owne
vertuowse
lyuing
,
and
also
in
the
good
and
godly
guyding
of
them
that
were
vnder
her
chardge
.
Which
thing
was
also
well
proued
by
miracles
from
heauen
.
Howe
in
the
monasterie
of
Berking
it
was
shewed
by
a
light
from
heauen
in
what
place
the
bodyes
of
the
nonnes
should
be
buried
.
The.
7.
Chapter
.
FOr
in
this
monasterie
many
wonderfull
signes
of
vertues
and
miracles
were
shewed
,
which
for
the
memorie
and
edifieng
of
th
aftercommers
are
yet
kept
of
many
men
,
being
written
of
them
that
knewe
the
same
.
Some
of
the
which
we
will
also
put
in
our
ecclesiasticall
historie
.
When
the
tempest
of
the
same
plage
so
often
mentioned
,
storming
ouer
all
the
Ilond
,
came
to
this
monasterye
and
had
entred
vpon
that
part
thereof
where
the
men
dyd
lyue
,
and
dayly
one
or
other
was
taken
owt
of
the
worlde
to
our
Lorde
,
this
good
mother
being
carefull
of
her
companie
,
at
such
tyme
as
also
the
same
visitation
of
God
towched
that
part
of
the
monasterie
,
in
whiche
the
flocke
of
Goddes
hand
maydes
dwelled
by
them selues
,
from
the
mens
companye
,
began
ofte
tymes
in
the
couent
to
aske
the
sisters
in
what
place
abowt
the
monasterie
they
wold
haue
their
bodies
to
be
layed
against
suche
tyme
as
it
showlde
happen
them
to
be
taken
out
of
this
world
with
the
same
hand
of
Gods
visitation
as
other
were
.
And
when
she
could
get
no
certaine
awnswere
of
the
systers
,
although
she
often
enquired
the
same
of
them
,
she
receaued
both
her selfe
and
all
the
reast
with
all
,
a
most
certaine
awnswere
of
Gods
prouision
from
aboue
.
For
after
matyns
was
done
,
on
a
certaine
night
,
as
these
handemaydes
of
Christe
went
forth
of
the
chappel
to
the
graues
of
the
bretherne
that
were
gone
out
of
this
lyfe
before
them
,
and
dyd
sing
their
accustomed
lawdes
and
praises
to
our
Lord
,
behold
sodainly
a
light
sent
downe
from
heauen
lyke
a
great
shete
came
vpon
them
,
and
strake
them
withe
so
great
a
traunce
,
that
for
very
feare
they
stopped
and
leafte
of
their
songe
that
they
sange
.
And
the
brightnes
of
that
shining
lyghte
,
to
which
in
comparison
the
sonne
at
mydday
might
seme
but
darke
,
being
not
long
after
lyfted
vp
from
that
place
,
went
to
the
sowth
part
of
the
monasterie
,
that
is
to
saye
,
the
East
end
of
the
chappel
,
and
there
abyding
a
while
,
and
couering
those
places
,
withdr●we
it selfe
vpp
to
heauen
so
plaine
to
all
their
sightes
,
that
none
of
them
all
dowbted
,
but
that
the
very
light
which
showld
lead
and
receaue
vp
into
heauen
the
sowles
of
Christes
handemaydes
,
dyd
also
shewe
a
place
for
their
bodyes
to
reast
in
,
and
abyde
the
day
of
resurrection
.
The
brightnes
of
this
light
was
so
great
,
that
a
certaine
elderly
man
one
of
the
bretherne
who
at
that
tyme
with
an
other
yonger
man
was
in
their
chappell
,
reported
,
that
the
beames
thereof
entring
in
at
the
morning
through
the
chinkes
of
the
doores
and
windowes
,
dyd
seme
to
passe
all
brightnes
of
the
day
lighte
.
How
a
litle
boy
dieng
in
the
same
monasterie
called
a
certaine
virgin
that
should
folowe
him
,
and
howe
an
other
virgin
at
her
departing
dyd
see
a
part
of
the
light
to
come
.
The.
8.
Chap.
THere
was
in
the
same
monasterie
a
child
abowt
three
yeres
olde
,
or
not
past
,
named
Esica
,
which
bycawse
of
his
age
being
yet
a
very
infant
,
Children
browght
vp
in
Nō●eries
.
was
wont
to
be
brought
vp
in
this
howse
of
virgins
that
were
dedicated
to
God
,
and
to
be
occupied
in
meditation
among
them
.
This
childe
being
striken
with
the
foresayd
plage
,
when
he
came
to
the
last
panges
of
death
cryed
owt
,
and
spake
to
one
of
these
holy
virgins
of
Christe
,
naming
her
as
if
she
were
present
by
her
owne
name
,
Eadgit
,
Eadgit
,
Eadgit
,
and
therewithall
ended
this
temporall
lyfe
,
and
entred
into
lyfe
eternall
.
But
that
virgin
which
he
called
at
his
death
,
straight
way
in
the
place
where
she
was
,
being
taken
with
the
same
sickenesse
,
the
very
same
daye
that
she
was
so
called
,
was
taken
owt
of
this
lyfe
,
and
followed
him
,
that
had
called
her
,
to
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
Moreouer
a
certaine
one
of
the
same
handemaydes
of
God
being
taken
with
the
sayd
disease
and
nowe
browght
to
the
last
point
,
began
sodaynly
abowt
midnight
to
crye
to
them
that
dyd
kepe
and
watche
her
,
desiring
them
to
put
owt
the
candle
that
stode
there
burninge
.
And
when
she
had
ofte
tymes
so
called
vnto
them
,
and
yet
none
of
them
would
doo
as
she
bad
them
:
I
knowe
,
quoth
she
at
the
last
,
that
ye
thinke
me
thus
to
speake
,
as
if
I
were
not
in
my
right
mynde
.
But
doo
ye
well
knowe
that
I
speake
not
so
.
For
I
tell
yowe
very
truly
,
that
I
see
this
howse
fylled
withe
so
great
a
light
,
that
that
candell
of
yours
semeth
to
me
altogether
dym
and
withowt
light
.
And
when
none
of
them
dyd
yet
awnswere
vnto
these
sayinges
of
her
,
nor
followe
her
bydding
,
well
,
quoth
she
againe
,
let
that
candell
stand
burning
as
long
as
ye
lyst
.
But
yet
knowe
ye
well
,
that
thesame
is
not
my
lighte
.
For
my
lighte
shall
come
vnto
me
when
the
morning
beginneth
to
drawe
nere
.
And
therewithall
she
began
to
tell
,
that
a
certaine
man
of
God
appered
vnto
her
,
which
dyed
the
same
yere
,
and
sayd
to
her
,
that
when
the
morning
drewe
nere
she
should
departe
hence
to
the
euerlasting
lyghte
.
The
truth
of
whiche
vision
was
so
tryed
and
proued
by
the
death
of
the
mayden
,
abowt
the
appering
of
the
day
light
.
What
signes
were
shewed
from
heauen
,
when
the
mother
of
that
company
departed
this
world
.
The
9.
Chap.
NOWE
when
the
godly
woman
Edilburge
mother
of
these
holy
professed
Nonnes
should
also
be
taken
out
of
this
world
,
a
wonderfull
vision
appered
to
one
of
the
sisters
whose
name
was
Thorithgid
,
the
which
had
now
many
yeres
continewed
in
the
same
monasterie
,
and
alwayes
was
diligently
occupied
in
seruing
God
with
all
humilitie
and
sinceritie
,
and
in
helping
the
said
mother
to
kepe
good
order
and
discipline
,
with
enstructing
or
correcting
the
yonger
sort
.
The
vertue
of
which
woman
,
that
it
might
,
as
the
Apostle
saieth
,
2.
C●
.
1●
.
be
made
perfect
in
infirmitie
,
she
was
sodainly
taken
with
a
very
greuouse
sickenesse
of
body
,
and
was
therewith
very
sore
tormented
by
the
space
of
ix
.
yeares
,
through
the
mercyfull
prouision
of
our
redemer
,
Sinne
purged
by
paine
in
this
lyfe
.
to
this
end
,
that
what
so
euer
spot
of
defilinge
sinne
had
through
ignorance
or
negligence
any
thing
long
remained
in
her
among
her
vertues
,
it
might
al
be
perboyled
out
by
the
fire
of
long
tribulation
.
This
same
woman
on
a
certaine
night
,
when
the
day
light
began
a
litle
to
appere
,
as
she
went
out
of
her
chamber
that
she
abode
in
,
sawe
plainly
as
it
were
a
corse
,
brighter
than
the
sonne
,
wound
vp
in
a
shete
and
caried
vpward
from
the
dortery
where
the
sisters
were
wont
to
reaste
.
And
as
she
diligently
marked
what
it
shoulde
be
that
drewe
vp
this
vision
of
the
gloriouse
body
which
she
behelde
,
she
sawe
as
it
were
certaine
cordes
brighter
than
gold
,
which
drewe
it
vp
so
hye
,
till
it
was
taken
into
the
open
heauens
,
and
than
she
could
see
it
no
longer
.
Which
vision
when
she
thought
vpon
with
her selfe
,
she
douted
no
whit
,
but
some
person
of
that
company
should
dye
shortly
,
whose
soule
should
be
lifted
vp
to
heauen
by
the
good
workes
it
had
done
,
Good
workes
.
euen
as
by
golden
cordes
.
Which
thing
happened
so
in
dede
.
For
not
many
dayes
after
,
the
mother
of
that
couent
,
for
the
loue
that
God
bare
her
was
deliuered
out
of
the
prison
of
this
flesh
.
Whose
life
was
certainly
such
,
that
no
man
which
knewe
it
,
can
dout
,
but
that
the
entring
in
to
the
heauenly
mansion
was
open
vnto
her
going
out
of
this
life
.
There
was
also
in
the
same
monasterie
a
certaine
holy
Nonne
,
both
noble
for
the
dignitie
of
this
world
,
and
more
noble
for
the
loue
that
she
had
of
the
world
to
come
.
The
which
many
yeres
was
so
bereafte
of
al
vse
of
her
limmes
,
that
she
was
not
able
so
much
as
to
moue
one
parte
of
her
bodye
.
This
Nonne
when
she
knewe
that
the
body
of
the
reuerend
Abbesse
was
brought
and
layed
in
the
churche
vntill
it
should
be
buryed
,
desired
that
she
might
be
caried
thither
,
and
be
layd
by
the
same
,
bowing
downe
as
folke
doo
at
their
prayers
.
Which
thing
being
done
,
[
](A07396-e22490-b)*
*
The
like
maner
of
deuotion
vsed
Constantia
a
holy
woman
at
the
●●mbe
of
Hilarion
the
monk
,
as
S.
Hierom
recordeth
,
in
the
life
of
Hilarion
writen
by
him
.
Tom.
1.
she
spake
to
the
Abbesse
as
if
she
had
bene
aliue
and
desired
her
to
obtaine
of
the
mercye
of
the
pitiful
Creatour
,
that
she
might
be
loused
and
rid
of
so
great
and
so
longe
tormentes
.
And
not
long
after
her
petition
was
heard
and
graunted
:
for
xij
.
dayes
after
she
was
taken
out
of
this
life
also
,
and
receaued
euerlasting
rewarde
in
chaunge
of
those
temporall
afflictions
.
Nowe
when
Torithgid
the
foresaid
handmayd
of
Christe
had
lyued
three
yeare
more
after
the
death
of
the
Abbesse
,
she
was
so
far
pyned
away
with
the
sickenesse
that
we
spake
of
before
,
that
the
skyn
and
bones
did
scant
cleaue
together
.
And
at
last
the
time
of
her
departing
being
nowe
at
hand
,
she
could
not
only
styr
none
of
all
her
limmes
,
but
was
speachelesse
and
could
not
moue
her
tongue
.
In
which
case
as
she
lay
three
daies
and
as
many
nightes
,
sodainly
being
relieued
with
a
ghostly
vision
,
she
opened
her
mouthe
and
eyes
,
and
looking
vp
to
heauen
began
thus
to
speake
to
the
vision
which
she
sawe
.
Thy
comminge
is
to
me
mo●●
ioyfull
,
and
thou
arte
hartely
wellcome
.
And
when
she
had
so
sayd
,
she
held
her
peace
a
litle
,
as
it
were
abyding
for
an
aunswere
of
him
whome
she
sawe
and
spake
to
.
And
then
as
it
were
a
litle
angerly
she
sayed
againe
:
I
can
not
gladly
suffer
this
.
And
straightway
holding
her
peace
a
litle
,
she
spake
the
third
tyme
and
sayd
:
If
it
may
not
by
any
meanes
be
to
day
,
I
beseche
the
that
the
meane
time
be
not
longe
delayed
:
wherewith
holding
her
peace
a
litle
as
she
had
done
before
,
she
ended
and
concluded
her
talke
thus
.
And
if
it
be
fully
so
appointed
,
and
that
this
sentence
and
order
can
not
be
changed
,
I
beseke
thee
that
there
be
no
more
but
only
this
next
night
betwene
.
After
which
wordes
,
being
demaunded
of
them
that
sate
about
her
,
to
whom
she
spake
,
forsoth
,
quoth
she
,
to
my
most
dere
mother
Edilburge
.
Whereby
they
vnderstode
she
came
to
bringe
her
word
that
the
time
of
her
passing
hence
was
nye
.
For
euen
as
she
made
request
,
after
one
day
and
one
night
passed
,
she
was
deliuered
both
of
the
bond
of
the
flesh
,
and
of
her
sickenesse
,
and
entred
into
the
ioyes
of
eternall
blesse
.
How
a
certaine
blynd
woman
praying
in
the
Churchyard
of
the
same
monasterie
,
receaued
her
sight
.
The.
10.
Chap.
IN
the
place
and
office
of
Abbesse
Edelburg
succeded
a
deuout
handmayd
of
God
named
Hildilhid
,
the
which
many
yeares
euen
till
her
very
great
and
extreme
age
,
gouerned
the
same
monasterie
exceding
diligently
,
bothe
in
keping
of
regular
discipline
and
order
,
and
also
in
prouiding
such
thinges
as
apperteined
to
daily
vses
.
This
woman
,
bicause
of
the
straightnesse
of
the
place
wherein
the
monasterie
was
built
,
thought
good
to
haue
the
bones
of
the
holy
monkes
and
handmaydes
of
Christ
which
were
there
buried
,
taken
vp
and
remoued
all
to
the
churche
of
the
blessed
mother
of
God
,
and
there
to
be
buried
and
laid
in
one
place
.
In
which
place
how
often
the
brightenes
of
the
heauenly
light
appered
,
howe
often
and
howe
great
a
flagrant
odour
of
a
meruailouse
swete
sauour
,
and
what
other
miracles
were
there
shewed
,
who
so
will
know
and
reade
,
he
shal
fynd
the
same
aboundantly
in
that
booke
,
out
of
which
we
haue
taken
these
thinges
.
Yet
my
thinke
I
can
in
no
case
let
passe
a
miracle
of
one
,
that
was
healed
,
which
miracle
(
as
the
same
booke
declareth
)
was
wrought
in
the
Churcheyard
of
the
sayd
religiouse
house
.
There
dwelled
an
Erle
therby
,
whose
wyfe
had
a
certaine
darkenes
sodainly
comen
ouer
her
eyes
,
the
griefe
whereof
daily
encreasing
she
was
so
farre
troubled
and
molested
therewith
that
she
could
not
see
any
litle
light
at
all
.
Beholde
how
farre
different
the
faith
of
our
primitiue
church
is
from
the
false
faith
of
protestants
.
This
lady
remaining
a
space
in
this
blindnesse
,
it
came
sodainly
to
her
mind
on
a
time
,
that
if
she
were
brought
to
the
monasterie
of
the
holy
virgins
,
and
there
prayed
at
the
reliques
of
the
Saintes
,
she
might
receaue
her
sight
againe
.
And
she
made
no
delay
,
till
she
had
straight
fulfilled
that
which
she
had
ones
conceaued
in
her
mind
.
For
being
lead
by
her
maydes
to
the
monasterie
(
being
hard
by
adioyning
)
where
she
had
full
belefe
to
be
holpen
and
healed
,
she
was
straight
brought
into
the
churchyard
.
And
as
she
praied
ther
for
a
space
on
her
knees
,
her
petition
was
heard
and
obtained
anon
.
For
rising
vp
from
her
prayer
before
she
went
out
of
the
place
,
she
receaued
the
benefit
of
her
sight
that
she
sought
.
And
where
she
was
lead
thither
by
the
handes
of
her
wayting
maydes
,
Note
the
iudgement
of
S.
Bede
she
went
ioyfully
home
by
herselfe
without
any
guide
:
so
that
it
might
seme
that
she
had
lost
the
light
of
this
world
only
for
this
end
,
that
she
might
shewe
by
her
healinge
,
what
and
howe
great
the
light
is
that
Christes
Saintes
haue
in
heauen
,
and
what
grace
of
power
and
vertue
.
How
Sebbi
king
of
the
same
prouince
ended
his
lyfe
in
monasticall
conuersation
.
The.
11.
Chapter
.
AT
that
time
,
as
also
the
foresayd
booke
sheweth
,
there
raigned
ouer
the
East
Saxons
a
man
very
deuout
and
godly
named
Sebbi
,
of
whome
we
made
mention
aboue
.
For
he
was
very
much
geuen
to
exercises
of
religion
,
and
vertu
,
to
much
and
often
praier
,
and
to
charitable
almesdedes
,
esteming
the
solitarie
and
monastical
life
before
all
the
rychesse
and
honours
of
a
kingdome
.
Which
kinde
of
lyfe
he
had
taken
long
time
before
,
and
giuen
vp
his
kingdome
had
not
the
selfewilled
mind
of
his
wife
refused
to
separate
from
him
.
And
therfore
some
men
thought
(
as
it
had
bene
often
sayed
)
that
a
man
of
such
a
nature
and
well
disposed
mind
,
was
more
mete
to
be
made
a
bishop
then
a
king
.
Nowe
when
this
souldiour
of
the
ecclesiasticall
kingdome
had
passed
ouer
xxx
.
yeres
in
his
temporall
reigne
,
at
lenght
he
died
.
But
first
he
admonished
his
wife
,
that
then
at
least
they
should
wholly
geue
themselues
both
together
to
serue
God
,
whereas
they
could
no
lenger
now
enioye
or
rather
serue
the
world
together
.
Which
thing
when
he
had
with
much
a
doo
obtained
of
her
,
he
came
to
the
bisshop
of
London
named
Waldher
who
had
succeded
Erconwald
,
and
at
his
hand
and
blessing
receaued
the
habit
of
religion
,
which
he
had
long
desyred
.
To
which
bishop
he
brought
a
great
somme
of
mony
to
be
bestowed
and
giuen
to
the
poore
,
reseruing
nothing
at
all
for
him selfe
,
but
rather
desyring
to
remaine
poore
in
spirite
for
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
And
when
he
perceaued
the
day
of
his
death
to
be
at
hand
,
bicause
the
foresayd
sicknesse
grewe
on
still
vpon
him
,
for
the
princely
haught
courage
that
he
had
,
he
began
to
feare
least
at
his
death
throughe
the
bitter
pange
of
the
same
,
he
might
hap
either
to
vtter
with
his
mouth
,
or
with
some
other
part
of
his
body
doo
any
thing
,
that
were
not
mete
and
comly
for
his
person
.
And
therefore
he
sent
for
the
bishop
of
London
,
where
he
also
then
continewed
,
and
desyred
him
that
at
his
departing
and
passing
out
of
this
world
,
there
should
be
no
mo
present
but
the
bishop
himselfe
,
and
two
of
his
chapplens
.
Which
thing
when
the
bishop
had
promised
moste
gladly
to
doo
,
not
long
after
,
the
said
man
of
God
setting
him selfe
to
slepe
,
sawe
a
comfortable
vision
,
which
toke
from
him
all
care
of
the
foresayd
feare
and
shewed
him
moreouer
on
what
day
he
shoulde
ende
this
lyfe
.
For
he
sawe
(
as
he
after
reported
him selfe
)
three
men
come
to
him
araied
in
bright
shining
clothing
,
and
one
of
them
,
while
his
felowes
,
that
came
with
him
,
stode
by
and
asked
how
the
sicke
man
did
whom
they
came
to
visite
,
sate
before
his
bed
and
sayed
,
that
his
soule
should
departe
from
the
bodie
both
without
pain
,
and
also
with
great
light
and
brightnesse
.
And
he
farther
also
declared
vnto
him
that
he
should
die
the
third
day
after
.
Both
which
things
(
as
he
learned
by
the
vision
)
were
so
fulfilled
in
dede
.
For
the
third
day
ensuyng
when
the
ix
.
houre
was
come
,
sodainly
as
if
he
had
fallen
in
to
a
softe
slepe
he
gaue
vp
the
ghoste
without
feeling
any
grief
at
all
.
And
whereas
for
the
buriall
of
his
body
,
they
had
prepared
a
tombe
of
stone
when
they
began
to
lay
his
bodie
in
it
they
found
it
to
be
longer
then
the
tombe
by
the
quantitie
of
an
handbreadth
.
They
hewed
therefore
the
stone
as
much
as
they
might
,
and
made
it
longer
than
it
was
about
two
fingers
breadth
,
but
yet
it
could
not
receaue
the
bodie
not
so
neyther
.
Whereupon
bicause
of
this
distresse
of
burying
him
they
were
minded
,
eyther
to
seke
an
other
tombe
,
or
els
,
if
they
might
,
to
gather
in
the
body
by
bowing
of
the
knees
,
that
so
it
might
be
holden
and
receaued
of
the
same
tombe
.
But
a
wonderfull
case
happened
,
and
not
withowt
the
working
of
God
from
heauen
,
the
whiche
kept
them
from
doing
any
of
those
thinges
.
For
sodainly
,
the
byshopp
standing
by
and
the
sayd
kinges
sonne
a
monke
also
Sighard
by
name
,
which
after
him
raigned
with
his
brother
Frede
,
and
also
a
great
company
of
other
men
,
the
very
same
tombestone
was
found
to
be
of
a
fyt
length
for
the
quantitie
of
the
bodie
.
Yea
and
so
much
that
at
the
head
there
might
also
a
pillowe
be
layde
betwene
:
and
at
the
feete
there
remained
in
the
tombe
bysyde
the
body
about
the
quantitie
of
fowre
fingers
.
And
thus
was
he
buried
and
Layed
in
the
Churche
of
the
blessed
doctour
teacher
of
the
gentiles
S.
Pawle
,
by
whose
good
lessons
he
being
taught
had
learned
to
labour
and
longe
for
the
ioyes
of
heauen
.
Howe
after
Eleutherius
,
Headd●
was
made
bishop
of
the
west
Saxons
,
after
Putta
Quichelmus
was
made
byshop
of
Rotchester
,
and
after
him
Gebmund
,
and
who
were
byshops
in
Northumberland
at
that
tyme
.
The
12.
Chap.
THe
fowrth
byshop
of
the
westsaxons
was
Eleutherius
.
For
the
first
was
Birinus
,
the
second
Agilbert
,
the
third
Wini
.
After
the
departure
of
kinge
Cenwalch
in
whose
raigne
the
sayd
Eleutherius
was
made
byshop
,
certaine
Lordes
vsurped
the
kingdome
,
and
diuided
it
betwene
them
,
and
so
helde
it
about
x.
yeres
.
In
their
raigne
dyed
this
byshop
,
and
Headdy
was
put
in
his
place
,
and
consecrated
bishop
by
Theodore
in
the
citie
of
London
.
In
the
time
of
whom
being
byshop
,
Ceadwalla
dyd
ouercome
and
put
owt
the
sayd
vsurpours
,
and
toke
the
kingdome
to
himselfe
.
And
when
he
had
kept
the
same
for
the
space
of
two
yeres
,
at
last
pricked
and
styrred
with
the
loue
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
he
leafte
it
,
while
the
same
bishop
dyd
yet
gouerne
the
diocese
and
went
vnto
Rome
and
there
ended
his
lyfe
,
as
it
shal
be
tolde
more
at
large
hereafter
.
In
the
yere
of
th
incarnation
of
our
Lorde
677.
An.
677.
Edilred
kinge
of
the
Marshes
or
middleland
englishmen
came
into
kent
with
a
terrible
and
fell
hoste
,
not
only
spoyling
the
countree
,
and
profaning
the
churches
and
monasteries
withowt
any
respecte
of
pitie
or
feare
of
God
,
but
also
ransacking
with
the
same
generall
ruine
the
citie
of
Rotchester
,
wherof
Putta
was
byshop
,
howebeit
at
that
tyme
he
was
not
there
.
Who
when
he
heard
hereof
,
that
his
Churche
was
spoyled
,
and
all
thinges
taken
away
and
ryffled
,
he
went
vnto
Sexwolfe
byshop
of
the
Marshes
,
and
receaued
of
him
the
possession
of
a
certaine
churche
and
a
litle
piece
of
grownd
,
and
there
ended
his
lyfe
in
peace
and
reast
not
taking
any
care
at
all
for
the
restoring
of
his
byshopricke
,
for
(
as
we
haue
aboue
sayd
)
he
was
a
man
more
giuen
to
ecclesiastical
and
spiritual
,
than
to
worldly
and
temporall
matters
.
And
so
he
liued
quietly
and
only
serued
God
in
the
same
church
,
going
somtimes
abrode
,
where
he
was
desired
,
to
teache
verses
and
hymnes
of
the
churche
.
In
his
place
dyd
Theodore
consecrate
William
bishop
of
Rotchester
.
Who
not
long
after
for
scarcitie
and
lacke
of
thinges
necessarie
departed
from
the
bishopricke
,
and
went
his
way
thence
,
in
whose
place
Theodore
ordeined
Gebmund
byshop
.
The
yere
of
th
incarnation
of
our
Lord
678.
An.
678.
which
was
the
viij
.
yere
of
the
raigne
of
kinge
Ecgfride
,
there
appered
in
the
moneth
of
August
a
blasing
star
,
the
whiche
continewed
three
moneths
,
rysing
in
the
morninges
,
and
giuing
forth
as
it
were
an
highe
piller
of
a
glistering
flame
.
In
which
yere
also
throwgh
a
certaine
dissension
that
rose
betwene
king
Ecgfride
,
and
the
moste
Reuerend
byshop
Wilfride
,
the
sayd
reuerend
father
was
put
owt
of
his
byshoprike
,
and
two
other
appointed
byshops
in
his
place
ouer
the
prouince
of
Northumberlande
,
The
dioce●es
of
Yorke
,
Carlele
and
Dyrham
.
Holy
●●nd
.
the
one
named
Bosa
to
gouerne
the
Deires
,
and
the
other
named
Eata
for
the
Bernices
,
which
Eata
had
his
see
at
yorke
,
and
Bosa
at
the
Cathedral
churche
of
Hagulstald
or
Lindisfarne
which
two
men
were
both
taken
owt
of
the
cloyster
of
monkes
and
called
to
this
degree
.
And
with
them
also
was
Eadhed
made
byshop
ouer
the
prouince
of
Lindesfar
,
Lincolne
shere
.
which
king
Ecgfride
had
very
lately
conquered
of
Wulfhere
whom
he
ouercame
in
battaile
and
put
to
flight
.
The
first
bishops
of
Lincolne
.
In
which
prouince
this
man
was
the
first
bishop
that
they
had
of
their
owne
,
the
next
was
Ediluine
,
the
third
Eadgar
,
the
fourth
Emberth
,
who
is
there
at
this
present
.
For
before
Eadhed
came
they
were
in
the
diocese
of
bysshopp
Sexwolfe
,
who
was
byshop
both
of
the
Marshes
,
and
the
myddle
english
,
but
nowe
being
put
from
the
gouuernement
of
Lindisse
he
remayned
only
bishopp
of
the
Marshes
.
These
bysshops
Eadhed
,
Bosa
and
Eata
were
consecrated
byshops
at
yorke
by
Theodore
th
archebishop
,
who
also
the
third
yere
of
Wilfrides
departing
thence
,
ioyned
vnto
them
two
byshops
mo
,
Trumbert
at
Hagustald
,
Eata
remayning
at
Lindesfar
,
and
Trumuin
ouer
the
prouince
of
the
Pictes
,
which
at
that
tyme
was
subiect
to
the
dominion
of
the
english
men
.
But
bycause
that
Edilrede
kinge
of
the
Marshes
recouered
the
sayd
countree
of
Lindisse
againe
,
Eadhed
came
away
thence
,
and
was
by
Theodore
made
byshop
of
the
diocese
of
Rhyppon
.
Howe
byshop
Wilfride
conuerted
the
prouince
of
the
Sowth
Saxons
to
Christ
.
The.
13.
Chap.
WHen
Wilfride
was
put
out
of
his
byshoprike
,
The
Conuersion
of
Sussex
to
the
faith
.
he
went
and
wandred
in
many
places
a
longe
tyme
,
and
came
to
Rome
,
and
from
thence
retourned
into
England
againe
.
And
thoughe
bicause
of
the
displeasure
of
the
said
kinge
,
he
could
not
gett
into
his
owne
diocese
againe
,
yet
he
could
not
be
kept
from
doing
the
office
of
preaching
the
ghospell
.
For
he
went
his
way
to
the
prouince
of
the
South
Saxons
,
Sussex
.
which
from
kent
reacheth
southwarde
and
westward
as
far
as
the
West
Saxons
,
contayning
vij
.
M.
tenementes
,
and
was
yet
at
that
time
lyuing
in
the
paynimes
lawe
.
Vnto
them
did
he
minister
the
worde
of
faith
and
baptisme
of
saluation
.
The
king
of
the
same
countree
,
whose
name
was
Edilwach
was
christened
not
long
before
in
the
prouince
of
the
Marshes
,
in
the
presence
and
at
the
exhortation
of
king
Wulfhere
.
Who
also
at
the
fonte
was
his
godfather
,
and
in
signe
of
that
adoption
gaue
him
two
prouinces
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Ile
of
wight
,
and
the
prouince
of
Manures
,
in
the
West
parte
of
England
.
By
the
permission
therefore
and
great
reioysing
of
the
king
,
this
bishopp
christened
the
chiefe
Lordes
and
knightes
of
the
countree
.
And
the
reast
of
the
people
at
thesame
time
or
sone
after
were
christened
by
the
priestes
Eappa
,
Padda
,
Bruchelin
,
and
Oidda
.
The
Quene
also
named
Ebba
was
christened
in
her
I
le
,
which
was
in
the
prouince
of
the
Viccians
:
for
she
was
the
doughter
of
Eanfride
who
was
Eanberes
brother
,
whiche
were
both
christen
men
,
and
all
their
people
.
But
all
the
prouince
of
the
South
Saxons
had
neuer
before
that
time
heard
of
the
name
of
God
nor
the
faith
.
Yet
there
was
in
the
countree
a
certaine
monke
,
a
Scot
borne
named
Dicul
,
which
had
a
very
litle
monasterie
in
a
place
called
Bosanham
,
In
Bosam
a
monasterie
before
the
faith
openly
receiued
in
Sussex
.
all
compassed
about
with
woddes
and
the
sea
,
and
therein
a
v.
or
vj.
bretherne
seruing
God
in
humble
and
poore
life
.
But
none
of
the
people
there
did
giue
them selues
either
to
followe
their
lyfe
,
or
heare
their
preaching
.
But
when
bishop
Wilfride
came
and
preached
the
gospel
vnto
them
,
he
not
only
deliuered
them
from
the
miserie
and
perill
of
eternall
damnation
,
but
also
from
an
horrible
morraine
of
this
temporall
death
.
For
in
three
yeares
before
his
comming
to
that
prouince
,
it
had
not
rayned
one
drop
in
all
those
quarters
.
Whereby
a
very
sore
famine
came
vpon
the
common
people
,
and
destroyed
them
by
hole
heapes
in
most
pitifull
wyse
,
In
so
much
that
it
is
reported
,
that
diuerse
and
many
times
xl
.
or
l.
A
miserable
famine
in
Sussex
before
the
faith
receaued
.
men
in
a
company
being
famished
for
hunger
,
would
go
together
to
some
rocke
or
sea
banke
and
there
wringing
their
handes
in
most
miserable
sort
,
would
cast
themselues
all
downe
,
either
to
be
killed
with
the
fall
,
or
drowned
in
the
sea
.
The
first
christening
in
Sussex
miraculous
.
But
on
that
very
day
on
which
the
people
receaued
the
baptisme
and
faith
,
there
fell
a
goodly
and
plentifull
shoure
of
raine
,
wherewith
the
earth
florished
againe
,
and
brought
a
most
ioyfull
and
frutefull
yere
,
with
goodly
greene
fieldes
euery
where
.
Thus
their
old
superstition
being
layed
away
,
and
idolatrie
blowen
out
and
extincted
,
the
hartes
and
bodies
of
them
all
did
reioyse
in
the
liuing
God
:
knowing
that
he
which
is
the
true
God
,
had
by
his
heauenly
grace
enryched
them
both
with
inwarde
and
outward
giftes
and
goodes
.
For
this
bishop
also
when
he
came
into
the
countree
,
and
sawe
so
great
a
plage
of
famine
there
,
taught
them
to
get
their
sustenaunce
by
fysshing
.
For
the
sea
and
riuers
there
about
them
,
had
great
abundance
of
fysh
.
But
the
people
had
no
skill
at
all
to
fish
for
any
thing
els
but
eeles
.
And
therefore
they
of
the
bishops
company
gat
somewhere
a
sort
of
eelenettes
together
,
and
cast
them
into
the
sea
,
and
straight
way
by
the
helpe
and
grace
of
God
they
tooke
CCC
.
fishes
of
diuerse
kindes
.
The
which
they
diuided
into
three
partes
,
and
gaue
one
hundred
to
poore
folke
,
and
an
other
to
them
of
whom
they
had
the
nettes
,
and
the
third
they
kept
for
themselues
.
By
the
which
benefit
the
bishop
tourned
the
hartes
of
them
all
much
to
loue
him
and
they
began
the
more
willingly
to
hope
for
heauenvly
things
at
his
preaching
,
by
whose
helpe
and
succour
they
receaued
the
giftes
and
goodes
of
this
worlde
.
At
this
time
did
Edilwach
giue
vnto
the
most
reuerend
bishop
Wilfrid
,
the
land
of
lxxxvij
.
tenementes
where
he
might
place
his
company
that
were
exiles
with
him
.
The
name
of
the
place
was
S●●l●se●s
.
Selsee
.
The
whiche
place
is
compassed
of
the
sea
round
about
sauing
on
the
west
,
where
it
hath
an
entraunce
into
it
as
brode
as
a
man
may
caste
a
stone
with
a
slinge
.
Which
kinde
of
place
is
in
Latin
called
Paeninsula
,
and
in
Greke
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Selsee
the
first
monasterie
in
Sussex
now
brought
to
the
faith
.
When
bishop
Wilfride
had
receaued
this
place
,
he
founded
a
monasterie
there
which
he
did
binde
to
monastical
life
and
rule
,
and
did
put
therein
monkes
:
namely
some
of
them
that
he
had
brought
with
him
.
Whiche
monasterie
his
successours
are
knowen
to
holde
and
kepe
vnto
this
day
.
For
vntil
the
death
of
king
Ecgbert
,
which
was
v.
yeares
space
,
he
continewed
still
in
those
quarters
in
great
honour
and
reuerence
among
all
men
for
his
good
deseruing
:
for
he
did
the
office
of
a
bishop
both
in
word
and
dede
.
And
bicause
the
king
with
the
possession
of
the
forsaid
place
had
giuen
him
also
al
the
goodes
and
demaynes
of
the
same
with
the
groundes
and
men
to
,
he
instructed
them
all
in
the
Christian
faithe
and
baptised
them
al.
Among
the
which
ther
wer
CCC
.
bond
men
and
bondwemen
,
whome
he
did
all
not
only
deliuer
by
christening
them
from
the
bondage
of
the
deuil
,
but
also
by
giuing
them
their
freedom
,
did
louse
them
from
the
yoke
of
the
bondage
of
man
.
How
by
the
prayer
and
intercession
of
Saint
Oswald
the
pestilent
mortalitie
was
taken
away
,
The.
14.
Chapter
.
IN
this
monasterie
att
the
same
time
there
were
shewed
certaine
giftes
of
heauenly
grace
by
the
holy
Ghoste
,
as
in
which
place
the
tyrannye
of
the
deuill
being
lately
expelled
,
Christ
had
newly
begonne
to
raigne
.
Miracles
in
the
monasterie
of
S●●●ee
in
Sussex
.
One
of
which
thinges
we
thought
good
to
put
in
writing
to
be
remembred
hereafter
,
the
which
in
dede
the
most
reuerend
father
Acca
was
ofte
times
wont
to
tell
me
,
and
affirmed
that
be
had
it
shewed
him
of
the
bretherne
of
the
same
monasterie
,
a
man
most
worthy
to
be
credited
.
About
the
same
very
time
that
this
prouince
receaued
the
name
of
Christ
,
a
sore
plage
and
mortalitie
raigned
in
many
prouinces
of
England
,
which
plage
by
the
pleasure
of
Gods
dispensation
and
ordinaunce
when
it
touched
also
the
foresayed
monasterie
,
which
at
that
time
the
most
Reuerend
and
vertuouse
priest
of
Christ
Eappa
did
rule
and
gouerne
,
and
that
many
bothe
of
them
that
came
thither
with
the
bishop
,
and
also
of
such
as
had
bene
lately
called
to
the
faith
in
the
same
prouince
of
the
South
Saxons
were
taken
daily
out
of
this
life
,
Fasting
against
the
plage
.
it
semed
good
to
the
bretherne
to
appoint
themselues
to
faste
three
daies
and
humbly
to
beseke
the
mercy
of
God
,
that
he
wold
voutsafe
to
shew
grace
and
mercy
towarde
them
,
and
deliuer
them
from
this
perilouse
plage
and
present
deathe
,
or
at
least
when
they
were
taken
out
of
this
world
,
to
saue
their
soules
from
eternall
damnation
.
There
was
at
that
time
in
the
same
monasterie
a
certaine
litle
boye
,
that
was
lately
come
to
the
faith
,
a
Saxon
borne
,
which
was
taken
with
the
same
sickenesse
,
and
had
kept
his
bed
no
small
time
.
And
when
the
second
day
of
the
said
fasting
and
praying
was
nowe
come
,
it
happened
that
about
vij
.
a
clocke
in
the
morning
,
as
the
boy
was
leafte
al
alone
in
the
place
where
he
lay
sicke
,
sodainly
by
the
appointement
of
God
there
vowtsafed
to
appere
vnto
him
the
most
blessed
two
chiefe
Apostles
S.
Peter
,
and
S.
Paul
.
For
the
boy
was
of
a
very
innocent
and
meke
mind
and
nature
,
and
with
sincere
deuocion
kepte
the
sacramente
of
faith
which
he
had
receaued
.
In
this
vision
the
Apostles
first
saluted
him
with
most
gentle
wordes
,
saying
:
Feare
not
,
Sonne
,
the
death
,
for
which
thou
art
so
pensife
:
for
we
wil
this
day
bring
thee
to
the
kingdom
of
heauen
.
But
first
thou
must
tary
til
the
Masses
be
said
,
and
after
thou
hast
receaued
thy
viage
prouision
,
the
body
and
bloud
of
our
Lord
,
being
so
released
both
of
sickenes
and
death
thou
shalt
be
lifted
vp
to
the
euerlasting
ioyes
in
heauen
.
Therefore
doo
thou
call
for
priest
Eappa
vnto
thee
,
and
tell
him
,
that
our
Lorde
hath
heard
your
prayers
and
deuocion
,
and
hath
mercifully
looked
vpon
your
fastinge
,
neither
shall
there
any
one
more
dye
of
this
plage
,
either
in
this
monasterie
,
or
in
any
of
the
possessions
that
adioyne
to
the
same
.
But
as
many
as
belonge
to
you
any
where
and
lye
sicke
,
shall
rise
againe
from
their
sickenes
and
be
restored
to
their
former
health
,
saue
only
thow
,
which
this
daye
shalt
be
deliuered
from
death
,
and
be
brought
to
heauen
to
the
vision
of
our
Lord
Christ
,
whome
thow
haste
faithfully
serued
.
Which
thing
it
hath
pleased
the
mercy
of
God
to
doo
for
you
,
through
the
intercession
of
the
godly
and
dere
seruant
of
God
king
Oswald
,
Intercession
of
Saintes
.
which
sometime
gouerned
the
countre
of
Northumberland
most
nobly
both
with
the
authoritie
of
this
temporall
kingdome
,
and
also
in
holynesse
and
deuotion
of
Christen
pietie
which
leadeth
to
the
euerlasting
kingdom
.
For
on
this
very
day
the
same
king
being
bodely
slaine
in
battaile
of
the
infidels
and
miscreants
was
straight
taken
vp
to
heauen
to
the
eternal
ioyes
of
the
soule
,
and
felowship
of
the
chosen
and
electe
companies
.
Let
them
seke
in
their
booke
that
haue
the
notes
of
the
departing
of
the
dead
,
and
they
shall
fynd
that
he
was
taken
out
of
the
world
on
this
selfe
day
,
as
we
haue
sayd
.
Masse
in
the
memory
of
Saints
.
And
therfor
let
them
say
Masses
and
geue
thankes
that
their
prayer
is
heard
,
and
also
for
the
memory
of
the
sayd
king
.
Oswald
,
which
sometime
gouerned
their
nation
.
For
therefore
did
he
humbly
pray
our
Lord
for
them
,
as
being
straungers
and
exiles
of
his
people
.
And
when
all
the
bretherne
are
come
together
to
the
churche
,
let
them
all
be
houselled
and
so
fynish
their
faste
,
and
refresh
their
bodies
with
sustenaunce
.
All
the
which
wordes
when
the
boy
had
declared
to
the
priest
being
called
vnto
him
,
the
priest
enquired
of
him
,
what
maner
of
aray
and
lykenes
the
men
had
,
which
appeared
vnto
him
.
He
aunsweared
,
they
were
very
notable
and
goodly
in
their
aray
and
countenaunces
,
and
exceding
ioyfull
and
beautifull
,
such
as
he
neuer
had
sene
before
nor
beleued
that
any
men
could
be
of
so
great
comlynesse
and
beautie
.
The
one
was
shauen
like
a
priest
,
the
other
had
a
long
beard
.
And
they
sayd
,
that
the
one
of
them
was
called
Peter
and
thother
Paul
,
and
that
they
were
the
ministers
and
seruantes
of
our
Lorde
and
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
of
whome
they
were
sent
from
heauen
for
the
sauing
and
defense
of
our
monasterie
.
Wherefore
the
priest
belieued
the
wordes
of
the
boye
,
and
went
out
by
and
by
and
sought
in
his
booke
of
Cronicles
,
and
found
that
king
Oswald
was
slaine
on
that
very
day
.
Then
called
he
the
bretherne
together
and
commaunded
dyner
to
be
prouided
,
and
masses
to
be
sayd
,
and
that
they
should
all
communicat
after
the
accustomed
maner
.
And
also
willed
a
parte
of
the
same
sacrifice
of
our
Lordes
oblation
to
be
brought
to
the
sicke
boye
:
which
thinge
so
done
,
not
long
after
the
boy
died
the
very
same
day
,
and
proued
by
his
death
,
that
the
wordes
were
true
which
he
had
heard
of
Christes
Apostles
.
And
this
morouer
gaue
witnesse
to
his
wordes
,
that
at
that
time
no
creature
of
the
same
monasterie
was
taken
out
of
the
world
,
except
him
only
.
By
which
vision
many
that
might
heare
of
the
same
,
were
meruaylowsly
styrred
and
enflamed
,
both
to
praye
and
call
for
Gods
mercy
in
aduersitie
,
and
also
to
vse
the
holesome
helpes
and
medicines
of
fastinge
.
And
from
that
time
not
in
that
monasterie
only
,
but
in
very
many
other
places
to
,
the
birthe
day
of
the
sayd
kinge
and
champion
of
Christ
began
yearely
to
be
kept
holy
with
masses
and
deuout
seruice
most
reuerently
.
Howe
king
Ceadwall
●lew
Edilwach
king
of
the
Genisses
,
and
wasted
that
prouince
with
cruell
death
and
ruyn
.
The.
15.
Chap.
IN
this
meane
time
Ceadwall
a
valiant
yong
man
of
the
royall
blood
of
the
Genisses
,
That
is
,
of
Hampshere
.
being
bannyshed
from
his
countre
,
came
with
an
hoste
of
men
,
and
slewe
king
Edilwach
,
(
of
Sussex
)
and
wasted
that
prouince
cruelly
murdering
and
spoyling
euery
where
.
But
he
was
sone
after
driuen
owt
by
two
Capitaines
of
the
kinges
,
Berthun
,
and
Authun
,
whiche
from
that
tyme
dyd
holde
and
kepe
the
dominion
of
the
prouince
.
The
chief
of
whiche
two
,
was
afterward
slaine
of
the
same
Ceadwall
,
being
then
kinge
in
the
west
countre
and
the
prouince
subdued
and
browght
into
more
greuouse
subiection
then
it
was
before
.
Againe
he
that
raigned
after
Ceadwall
oppressed
it
with
lyke
miserie
and
bondage
a
great
many
yeres
.
Whereby
it
came
to
passe
that
the
people
(
of
Sussex
)
in
all
that
time
could
haue
no
bishop
of
their
own
:
but
were
faine
,
(
their
first
byshop
Wilfride
being
called
home
againe
)
to
be
vnder
the
diocese
of
the
byshop
of
the
Genisses
which
belongeth
to
the
,
West
Saxons
,
as
many
as
were
in
the
territory
of
Selsee
.
Howe
the
Ile
of
Wyght
receaued
christen
inhabitantes
,
in
which
I
le
two
childerne
of
the
kinges
blood
as
sone
as
they
were
Christened
,
were
slayne
.
The.
16.
Chap.
AFter
that
Ceadwall
had
thus
obtayned
the
kingdome
of
the
Geuisses
or
west
Saxons
,
he
tooke
the
Ile
of
Wight
also
,
which
was
so
all
giuen
to
the
worshipping
of
idols
,
that
he
entended
vtterly
to
bannysh
and
dryue
owt
thence
all
the
old
natiue
inhabitantes
,
and
to
put
people
of
his
owne
countre
in
their
place
.
For
thowghe
he
was
not
yet
at
that
time
christened
and
regenerated
in
Christ
him selfe
at
it
is
sayd
,
yet
he
bownd
him selfe
with
a
vowe
,
that
if
he
tooke
the
Iland
,
he
wold
giue
vnto
God
the
fourth
part
therof
and
of
all
the
pray
.
Which
thing
he
so
perfourmed
,
that
bishop
Wilfride
happening
to
be
there
at
that
time
a
man
of
his
own
countree
,
he
gaue
and
offred
the
same
vnto
him
to
the
vse
and
seruice
of
our
Lorde
.
The
sayd
Iland
conteyned
,
as
the
English
doo
rate
it
,
M.
CC.
tenementes
.
Whereof
was
giuen
to
the
byshop
the
possession
of
the
land
of
CCC
.
tenementes
.
Whiche
portion
the
Bishop
gaue
and
committed
to
one
of
his
clerkes
named
Bernwini
,
his
sisters
sonne
,
and
appointed
there
to
a
priest
named
Hildila
,
to
minister
the
worde
and
baptisme
of
lyfe
to
all
that
would
be
saued
.
And
here
I
thinke
it
not
to
be
passed
ouer
in
silence
,
that
for
the
first
frutes
of
them
that
were
saued
throwgh
beleuing
in
the
same
ile
,
two
children
of
the
blood
royall
being
bretherne
to
Aruald
king
of
the
Iland
,
were
crouned
with
a
speciall
grace
of
God
.
For
when
the
ennemies
came
on
the
Iland
,
The
Vites
inhabited
Hampshere
,
as
the
Saxons
Sussex
.
they
●led
and
scaped
to
the
next
prouince
of
the
Vites
.
And
there
they
gat
to
a
place
called
Stonestat
,
hoping
to
hyde
themselues
from
the
face
and
sighte
of
the
king
that
had
conquered
their
countree
,
but
they
were
betrayed
and
fownd
owt
,
and
commaunded
to
be
put
to
death
.
Which
thing
when
a
certaine
abbat
and
priest
named
Cimberth
had
heard
of
,
whose
monasterie
was
not
far
from
thence
at
a
place
called
Redford
,
he
came
to
the
king
which
was
than
in
the
same
parties
,
lying
secretly
to
be
cured
of
his
woundes
that
he
had
taken
fighting
in
the
Ile
of
Wighte
,
and
desired
of
him
,
that
if
he
would
nedes
haue
the
childerne
put
to
death
,
yet
they
might
first
receaue
the
sacramentes
of
the
Christian
fayth
.
The
kinge
graunted
his
request
,
and
than
he
tooke
them
and
catechised
them
in
the
right
faith
of
Christe
,
and
wasshing
them
withe
the
holesome
fonte
of
baptisme
,
made
them
sure
and
in
perfyt
hope
to
enter
into
the
kingdome
euerlasting
.
Anon
after
came
the
hangeman
to
put
them
to
death
,
which
death
of
this
world
they
ioyfully
toke
,
by
the
which
they
douted
not
but
they
should
passe
to
the
eternall
life
of
the
soule
.
When
after
this
order
all
the
prouince
of
great
Britaine
had
receaued
the
faythe
of
Christe
,
the
Ile
of
Wight
receaued
the
same
also
:
in
whiche
notwitstanding
bicause
of
the
miserie
and
state
of
forayne
subiection
,
no
man
tooke
the
degree
of
the
ministerie
and
place
of
a
bysshopp
,
before
Daniel
,
who
nowe
is
bysshopp
of
the
west
Saxons
and
of
the
Geuisses
.
The
situation
of
this
Ile
is
ouer
against
the
middes
of
the
South
Saxons
and
Geuisses
,
Sussex
and
Hāpsphere
.
the
sea
comming
betwene
,
of
the
breadth
of
three
myles
,
which
sea
is
called
Solent
:
in
which
,
two
armes
of
the
Ocean
sea
,
that
breake
out
from
the
maine
north
sea
about
Britanie
,
do
dayly
mete
and
violently
ronne
together
beyond
the
mouth
of
the
riuer
Homelea
,
which
ronneth
along
by
the
countree
off
the
Vites
that
belong
to
the
prouince
of
the
Genisses
,
and
so
entreth
into
the
foresaid
sea
.
And
after
this
meting
and
striuing
together
of
the
two
seas
,
they
goe
backe
and
flowe
againe
into
the
Ocean
from
whence
they
came
.
Of
the
Synode
made
at
Hetdfield
,
Theodore
the
Archebishop
being
there
president
.
The
17.
Chap.
AT
this
time
Theodore
hauing
worde
that
the
faith
of
the
church
at
Constantinople
was
sore
troubled
through
the
heresie
of
Eutiches
,
The
second
Synode
of
the
church
of
Englande
.
and
wishing
that
the
churches
of
the
english
nation
ouer
which
he
gouuerned
might
continew
free
and
clere
from
such
a
spot
,
gathered
an
assemble
of
Reuerend
priestes
and
many
doctours
,
and
enquired
diligently
of
eche
of
them
,
what
faith
they
were
of
,
where
he
found
one
consent
and
agrement
of
them
all
in
the
catholique
faith
.
Which
consent
he
procured
to
set
forth
and
commende
with
letters
sent
from
the
whole
Synode
for
the
instruction
and
remembrance
of
the
aftercommers
,
the
beginning
of
which
letters
was
this
.
In
the
name
of
our
Lord
and
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
,
and
in
the
raignes
of
our
most
good
and
vertuouse
Lordes
,
Ecgfride
king
of
the
Humbers
,
the
x.
yere
of
his
raigne
,
the
viij
.
yere
of
the
Indiction
,
and
the
xvij
.
day
of
September
,
and
Edilrede
king
of
the
Marshes
in
the
vj.
yeare
of
his
raigne
,
and
Aldulphe
king
of
the
Estenglish
,
in
the
xvij
.
yere
of
his
raigne
,
and
Lothar
king
of
kent
,
in
the
vij
.
yeare
of
his
raigne
,
being
there
president
and
chief
Theodore
by
the
grace
of
God
Archebishop
of
the
Ile
of
Britanie
,
and
of
the
citie
of
Caunterbury
,
and
with
him
sitting
in
assemblee
the
other
bishops
of
the
same
land
,
most
Reuerend
men
and
prelates
,
hauing
the
holy
ghospelles
set
before
them
,
at
a
place
called
in
the
Saxon
tong
,
Hedtfield
,
after
commoning
and
conference
together
had
thereuppon
,
we
haue
expounded
and
set
fourth
the
right
and
true
catholique
faith
in
such
sort
as
our
Lorde
Iesus
being
incarnate
in
this
worlde
deliuered
it
to
his
disciples
,
which
presently
sawe
and
heard
his
wordes
and
doctrine
,
and
as
the
crede
of
the
holy
fathers
hath
leaft
by
tradition
,
and
generally
as
all
holy
men
,
all
generall
Councells
,
and
all
the
whole
company
of
the
authentique
doctours
of
the
catholique
churche
haue
taught
and
deliuered
.
Whome
we
following
in
good
,
dewe
,
godly
,
and
rightbeleuing
maner
,
according
to
their
doctrine
inspired
into
them
from
God
do
professe
and
beleue
,
and
stedfastly
do
confesse
with
the
holy
fathers
,
the
Father
,
and
the
Sonne
,
and
the
holy
ghoste
most
verily
,
and
in
true
and
formall
proprietie
,
the
Trinitie
in
the
vnitie
of
one
substance
and
the
vnitie
in
Trinitye
,
that
is
to
saye
,
one
God
in
three
persons
,
of
one
substance
,
and
of
equall
glorie
and
honour
.
And
after
many
like
thinges
pertaining
to
the
confession
of
the
right
faith
,
the
holy
Synode
dyd
also
adde
to
their
letters
,
these
thinges
folowing
.
We
haue
receaued
the
fiue
holy
and
generall
Synodes
of
the
blessed
and
derebeloued
fathers
of
God
,
that
is
to
saye
,
of
CCC
.
xviij
.
which
wer
assembled
at
Nice
,
against
the
most
wicked
and
blasphemous
Arrius
,
and
his
opinions
.
The
v.
firste
general
councels
receaued
by
a
common
consent
of
the
church
of
England
about
800
yeares
past
.
And
of
Cl.
at
Constantinople
against
the
madenesse
and
fond
secte
of
Macedonius
and
Eudoxius
,
and
their
opinions
.
And
at
Ephesus
the
first
time
,
of
CC.
against
the
most
wicked
Nestorius
,
and
his
opinions
.
And
at
Chalcedon
,
of
CCxxx
.
against
Eutiches
and
Nestorius
and
their
opinions
.
And
at
Constantinople
the
second
time
where
was
assembled
the
fifte
Councell
in
the
time
of
the
emperour
Iustinian
the
yonger
,
against
Theodore
and
Theodorete
and
Ibe
,
and
their
epistles
and
their
opinions
.
And
a
litle
after
against
Cyrill
.
Also
we
receaue
and
admit
the
Synode
made
at
the
citie
of
Rome
in
the
time
of
the
most
holy
and
blessed
Pope
Martin
,
the
viij
.
yere
of
the
Indiction
,
and
the
ix
.
yere
of
the
most
godly
and
good
Emperour
Constantine
.
The
5●
.
And
we
worship
and
glorifie
our
Lorde
Iesus
Christ
,
in
such
sort
,
as
these
men
haue
done
,
adding
or
diminishing
nothing
:
and
we
accurse
with
hart
and
mouth
them
whome
these
fathers
haue
accursed
,
and
whome
they
haue
receaued
,
we
receaue
,
glorifyeng
God
the
father
without
beginning
,
and
his
only
begotten
sonne
,
begotten
of
the
father
before
all
ages
and
times
,
and
the
holy
ghost
proceding
of
the
father
and
the
sonne
in
vnspeakeable
wise
,
according
as
these
aboue
mentioned
,
holy
Apostles
,
and
prohetes
and
doctours
haue
preached
and
taught
.
And
all
we
,
that
with
Theodore
the
Archebishop
haue
set
forth
and
declared
the
catholique
faith
,
do
hereunto
subscribe
with
our
owne
handes
.
How
Iohn
the
Chantour
of
the
sea
Apostolique
came
into
Englande
to
teache
his
conninge
.
The.
18.
Chap.
AT
this
Synode
there
was
present
,
and
also
confirmed
the
decrees
of
the
catholique
faith
a
most
reuerend
man
named
Ihon
,
the
chief
Chantour
of
S.
Peters
churche
and
abbot
of
the
monasterie
of
S.
Martyns
,
whiche
was
come
of
late
from
Rome
by
the
commaundement
of
Pope
Agatho
,
hauing
for
his
guyde
the
most
reuerend
Abbot
Bishop
surnamed
Benedict
,
of
whome
we
spake
before
.
For
when
the
sayed
Benedict
had
buylt
a
monasterie
in
England
,
In
this
monasterie
S.
Bede
was
brought
vp
.
in
the
honour
of
the
most
blessed
chief
of
th
apostles
S.
Peter
by
the
mouth
of
the
riuer
Were
,
he
came
to
Rome
as
he
had
ofte
bene
wont
to
do
before
with
his
felowe
and
helper
in
the
same
worke
Ceolfride
,
(
who
after
him
was
abbot
of
the
same
monasterie
)
and
was
receaued
most
honourably
of
Pope
Agatho
of
worthy
memorie
,
Priuilege
from
Rome
for
the
libertie
of
monasteries
.
of
whome
he
desyred
and
obtained
for
the
warrant
and
assurance
of
the
libertie
of
the
monasterie
that
he
had
erected
,
a
letter
of
priuilege
confirmed
by
the
authoritie
Apostolique
in
such
forme
as
he
knewe
the
will
and
graunt
of
king
Ecgfride
to
be
,
by
whose
leaue
,
and
liberall
gyfte
of
possession
and
land
he
had
made
the
sayd
monasterie
.
He
obtained
also
to
haue
with
him
,
the
foresayd
Abbot
Ihon
into
England
,
to
the
entente
he
might
teache
in
his
monasterie
the
yearly
course
and
order
of
singing
,
as
it
was
in
S.
Peters
at
Rome
.
And
so
the
sayd
Abbot
Ihon
did
,
as
sone
as
he
had
commaundemente
by
the
Pope
,
both
with
his
owne
voyce
and
presence
teaching
the
chantours
and
singing
men
of
the
saied
monastery
the
order
and
forme
of
singing
and
reading
:
Order
of
singing
and
churche
seruice
from
Rome
.
and
also
putting
in
writing
those
thinges
that
appertained
to
the
celebration
of
highe
feastes
and
holy
dayes
for
the
whole
compasse
of
the
yere
.
Which
things
of
his
writing
haue
bene
hitherto
kept
in
the
same
monastery
,
and
are
now
euery
wher
copied
out
by
diuerse
.
And
the
same
Ihon
did
not
only
teache
the
brethren
of
that
monasterie
,
but
such
as
were
skilled
in
songe
came
together
to
here
him
almost
from
all
the
monasteries
of
the
same
prouince
.
And
many
to
did
earnestly
desyre
and
entreat
him
in
such
places
where
he
taught
to
come
to
them
him selfe
.
Beside
this
office
and
skill
to
teache
synging
and
reading
he
had
also
an
other
charge
in
commaundement
from
the
Pope
Apostolike
,
The
heresy
of
the
Monotholite
.
which
was
that
he
should
diligently
learne
of
what
faith
the
churche
of
England
was
,
and
bring
worde
thereof
at
his
retourne
to
Rome
.
For
not
longe
before
there
had
ben
kepte
at
Rome
a
Synod
by
the
holy
Pope
Martin
,
of
the
consent
of
.
Cv.
bishops
against
them
principally
,
that
preached
one
only
working
and
will
in
Christe
.
Which
Synode
he
brought
with
him
,
and
gaue
it
to
be
writen
and
copyed
out
in
the
foresayd
monasterie
of
the
moste
vertuouse
Abbot
Benedict
.
For
such
men
had
at
that
time
very
sore
troubled
the
faith
of
the
churche
of
Constantinople
,
The
Pope
is
informed
of
the
state
of
the
church
.
Lege
Cipr.
lib.
1.
epist
,
3.
et
Aug.
ep.
92.
&
93.
but
by
the
goodnes
and
gyfte
of
our
Lorde
they
were
anon
espied
out
and
conuicted
at
the
same
time
.
Wherefore
Agatho
the
Pope
minding
as
in
other
prouinces
,
so
also
in
England
to
be
enformed
what
the
Churche
was
,
and
howe
clere
it
was
from
the
pestilent
contagions
of
heretikes
,
committed
this
charge
and
busynes
to
the
most
Reuerend
Abbot
Ihon
being
nowe
appointed
to
go
to
England
.
And
therefore
when
the
synode
,
which
we
spake
of
before
,
was
called
together
in
England
for
this
purpose
,
the
catholike
faith
was
in
them
all
found
clere
,
sownd
,
and
vncorrupted
.
And
a
copie
of
the
same
was
geuen
him
to
carie
to
Rome
.
But
in
his
retourning
homewarde
,
not
long
after
he
passed
the
sea
,
he
fell
sicke
by
the
way
and
died
.
His
body
for
the
loue
of
S.
Martin
,
whose
monasterie
he
gouerned
,
was
by
his
frendes
brought
vnto
Tours
,
and
there
buried
honorably
.
For
as
he
went
toward
England
he
was
gentelly
receaued
and
lodged
in
that
churche
,
and
desired
earnestly
of
the
bretherne
ther
that
when
he
retourned
to
Rome
,
he
wold
come
that
way
,
and
lodge
with
them
.
Finally
he
toke
with
him
from
thence
certaine
to
helpe
and
succour
him
both
in
his
iourney
,
and
also
in
his
busynes
that
he
was
charged
withall
:
who
althoughe
he
thus
died
by
the
way
,
yet
neuerthelesse
the
copie
of
the
Catholique
faith
of
England
was
brought
to
Rome
,
and
receaued
most
gladly
and
ioyfully
of
the
Pope
apostolike
,
and
of
al
that
heard
or
read
the
same
.
How
quene
Edildred
continewed
a
perpetuall
virgin
,
whose
body
could
not
be
corrupted
,
nor
rot
in
her
tombe
.
The.
19.
Chapter
.
KIng
Egfride
tooke
to
wife
a
woman
named
Edildride
the
doughter
of
Anna
king
of
the
East
english
,
of
whom
we
haue
ofte
made
mention
,
a
man
meruailouse
godly
and
in
al
pointes
notable
for
vertu
both
of
thought
and
dede
.
This
sayd
woman
had
bene
wedded
to
an
other
man
before
him
,
that
is
to
saye
,
to
the
prince
of
the
South
Giruians
named
Tonbert
.
But
he
died
a
litle
after
he
had
maried
her
,
and
then
she
was
geuen
to
wife
to
the
foresayd
kinge
.
With
whome
she
liued
xij
.
yeres
,
and
yet
remained
continually
a
pure
and
glorious
virgin
,
euen
as
bishop
Wilfrid
a
man
of
blessed
memorie
did
shewe
me
enquiring
of
purpose
of
the
matter
,
bicause
many
did
doubte
thereof
,
and
saied
vnto
me
that
he
coulde
of
all
men
be
a
very
sure
witnesse
of
her
virginitie
,
for
so
much
as
kinge
Ecgfrid
promised
to
geue
him
landes
and
much
money
,
if
he
coulde
persuade
the
quene
to
vse
his
companie
,
though
yet
he
knewe
well
that
she
loued
no
man
in
the
world
more
then
him
.
And
it
is
not
to
be
mystrusted
,
Why
the
miracles
here
reported
ought
not
to
be
mistrusted
Luc.
22.
but
that
the
same
thinge
may
be
done
in
our
time
also
which
,
hathe
ben
sometime
done
in
times
paste
as
trewe
histories
do
witnesse
,
whereas
one
and
the
same
lorde
geueth
the
grace
,
which
promiseth
to
abyde
with
vs
vnto
the
end
of
the
world
.
For
besyde
this
,
the
signe
and
token
of
the
diuine
miracle
,
in
that
the
flesh
of
the
same
virgin
buryed
could
not
be
corrupted
and
putrefied
,
doth
well
shewe
,
that
she
lyued
alway
vncorrupted
and
vntouched
of
any
man
.
Againe
it
is
well
knowen
,
she
besowght
the
king
very
much
and
a
long
time
,
that
she
mighte
forsake
the
cares
of
the
world
,
and
haue
leaue
to
go
into
a
monasterie
,
and
ther●
only
to
serue
Christ
the
true
king
.
Which
when
she
had
at
last
obtayned
,
she
entred
into
the
monasterie
of
Abbesse
Ebbe
,
who
bare
a
good
affection
to
kinge
Ecgfride
.
Nonnes
consecrated
of
bishops
The
monasterie
standeth
in
a
towne
called
Coludi
,
and
the
aforesayd
byshop
Wilfride
gaue
her
the
veale
and
habit
of
a
nonne
.
Within
a
yere
after
whiche
,
she
was
herselfe
made
an
Abbesse
in
the
ile
of
Ely
in
which
place
there
was
built
a
monastery
of
virgins
dedicated
to
God
,
amonge
whom
she
began
to
be
a
very
good
mother
and
virgin
bothe
in
examples
and
also
good
lessons
of
heauenly
lyfe
.
Of
her
it
is
sayd
,
that
after
the
time
that
she
went
to
the
monasterie
,
she
wold
neuer
weare
any
lynnen
but
only
wollen
clothes
,
and
seldome
wash
herselfe
in
warme
bathes
,
saue
against
solemne
highe
feastes
,
as
Easter
,
whitsontyde
,
or
twelfetyde
,
and
than
would
she
be
the
last
of
all
,
and
with
her
owne
handes
and
helpe
of
her
handemaydes
wold
first
wash
the
reast
of
Christes
virgins
that
were
there
.
Very
seldom
also
excepte
on
high
feastes
or
for
great
necessitie
dyd
she
eate
more
than
onse
a
day
,
and
that
continually
,
on
lesse
a
greater
feblenesse
dyd
let
her
.
From
the
time
of
the
first
comming
to
prayer
together
vntill
the
rysing
of
the
day
she
abode
in
the
Churche
still
continewing
at
her
prayers
.
And
there
are
that
say
,
that
by
the
spirite
of
prophecie
she
dyd
foretell
both
the
pestilence
wherof
she
should
dye
herselfe
,
and
also
did
openly
in
all
their
presence
declare
the
nomber
of
them
that
showld
be
taken
from
this
world
owt
of
her
monasterie
.
She
was
taken
away
to
our
Lord
in
the
mids
of
her
company
seuen
yeres
after
she
was
made
Abbesse
.
And
as
she
her self
had
willed
,
she
was
buryed
in
a
tombe
of
wood
in
none
other
place
than
in
the
myds
of
them
in
such
order
and
sort
as
she
departed
.
After
whome
succeded
her
sister
Sexburg
in
the
office
of
Abbesse
,
which
woman
Earcombert
king
of
Kent
had
had
to
wyfe
.
And
when
Edildride
had
lyen
buried
xvj
.
yeres
,
it
semed
good
to
her
sayd
syster
nowe
Abbesse
,
to
haue
her
bones
taken
vpp
,
and
put
in
a
newe
tombe
,
and
remoued
into
the
churche
.
Whereupon
she
wylled
certaine
of
the
bretherne
to
seke
a
stone
,
whereof
they
mighte
make
a
tombe
for
this
purpose
.
The
ile
of
Eelye
.
And
they
taking
ship
(
for
the
countree
of
Eelye
is
round
abowt
compassed
with
waters
and
fennes
,
nor
hathe
any
great
stones
for
such
purposes
)
came
to
a
certaine
litle
citie
leafte
desolate
and
vnhabited
,
the
which
was
not
far
from
thence
,
and
in
the
englysh
tonge
is
called
Grandchester
,
and
straight
way
they
found
by
the
walles
of
the
citie
a
tombe
of
white
marble
ready
made
very
fayre
,
and
couered
very
trym
and
fyt
with
a
couer
of
the
same
stone
:
wherby
vnderstanding
that
our
Lorde
hadd
prospered
their
iourney
,
they
gaue
him
thankes
therefore
,
and
browght
it
to
the
monasterie
.
And
when
the
graue
was
opened
and
the
body
of
the
holy
virgin
and
spouse
of
Christ
taken
owt
into
the
light
,
it
was
found
so
cleane
from
corruption
,
as
if
she
had
dyed
or
bene
put
in
the
grownd
the
very
same
daye
,
euen
as
bothe
the
aforesayd
byshop
Wilfride
,
and
many
other
that
knewe
it
,
beare
wytnesse
.
But
Cinfride
a
certaine
phisition
,
whiche
was
present
by
her
bothe
when
she
dyed
and
when
she
was
taken
owt
of
the
tombe
,
was
wonte
of
more
certaine
knowledge
to
tell
,
that
when
she
lay
sicke
she
had
a
very
great
swelling
vnder
her
arme
pit
,
and
they
bad
me
,
quoth
he
,
to
launce
that
swelling
,
that
the
yll
humour
that
was
within
might
issue
owt
.
Which
when
I
had
done
,
for
the
space
of
two
dayes
after
she
semed
to
be
somewhat
better
at
ease
,
so
that
some
thowght
that
she
might
be
cured
of
her
grief
.
But
the
third
day
her
former
paynes
tooke
her
againe
,
and
straight
way
was
she
taken
owt
of
the
worlde
,
and
chaunged
all
paine
and
death
with
health
and
life
euerlasting
.
And
when
after
so
many
yeres
her
bones
showld
be
taken
owt
of
the
graue
,
they
spred
a
tent
ouer
the
same
,
and
all
the
company
of
the
bretherne
on
the
one
syde
,
and
systers
on
the
other
,
stode
round
about
synging
and
the
Abbesse
with
a
fewe
other
went
in
,
to
take
vp
and
bring
forth
the
bones
.
But
sodainly
we
heard
her
within
crye
owt
withe
a
lowde
voyce
,
Glorie
be
to
the
name
of
God
.
And
anon
after
,
they
called
me
in
,
opening
the
entraunce
of
the
tente
,
where
I
sawe
the
body
of
the
holy
virgin
of
God
being
taken
out
of
the
tombe
,
and
lyeng
on
the
bead
like
one
that
were
a
slepe
.
Then
dyd
they
also
open
the
couering
of
her
face
,
and
shewed
me
the
wound
of
the
cut
,
that
I
had
made
,
healed
and
cured
,
so
that
in
meruailous
wyse
in
the
place
of
the
open
and
gaping
wound
wherwith
she
was
buried
there
appered
than
but
litle
smal
signes
of
the
scar.
Byside
this
,
all
the
lynnen
clothes
,
wherein
the
body
was
winded
appered
hole
and
so
newe
,
that
they
semed
to
be
put
abowt
those
chast
lymnes
but
that
very
daye
.
And
the
report
is
,
that
when
she
was
grieued
with
the
forsayd
swelling
and
paine
of
her
cheeke
bone
and
necke
,
What
burdens
are
borne
now
a
dayes
of
lesse
then
kinges
children
,
and
yet
no
grief
felt
at
all
?
she
tooke
great
ioye
in
this
kind
of
disease
,
and
was
wont
to
saye
:
I
knowe
most
certainly
,
that
I
worthely
doo
beare
this
bourden
of
paine
in
my
necke
,
in
which
I
remember
that
when
I
was
a
gyrle
,
I
did
beare
the
superfluouse
and
vaine
bourdens
of
tablettes
and
owches
,
and
I
beleue
that
the
soueraine
pitie
of
God
doth
therefore
send
me
this
grief
and
paine
in
my
necke
,
that
he
may
so
absoyle
and
quit
me
from
that
gylte
of
vanitie
and
lightenesse
,
whereas
nowe
in
stede
of
gold
and
pretious
stones
the
read
fire
heate
and
burning
swelling
breaketh
out
off
my
necke
.
It
happened
also
that
by
the
touching
of
the
same
[
](A07396-e24740-b)*
*
The
napkins
and
partlets
taken
from
S.
Paules
body
healed
the
sicke
and
expelled
diuels
.
Act.
cap.
19.
c.
Clothes
wherein
the
corse
lay
,
both
spirits
were
driuen
oute
of
certaine
bodies
possessed
,
and
also
other
diseases
healed
sometimes
.
And
it
is
said
,
that
the
tumbe
in
which
she
was
firste
layd
and
buried
,
did
heale
certaine
that
were
pained
in
their
eyes
,
which
as
sone
as
they
set
their
head
to
the
same
tombe
and
prayed
,
straightway
had
the
griefe
of
their
sore
or
dymme
eyes
taken
away
.
The
body
of
the
virgin
was
taken
and
washed
,
and
layd
in
newe
clothes
,
and
so
caried
into
the
churche
,
and
put
in
the
other
tombe
that
was
brought
,
where
it
is
kepte
vnto
this
daye
,
and
is
had
in
great
reuerence
.
The
said
tumbe
,
founde
ready
made
,
was
(
not
without
a
miracle
)
so
apte
and
fyt
for
the
virgins
bodie
,
as
if
it
had
bene
of
purpose
made
and
cut
out
for
her
,
the
place
also
of
the
head
was
made
by
it selfe
seuerally
,
and
semed
to
haue
bene
fasshioned
as
iuste
as
could
be
for
the
bygnesse
of
her
head
.
In
Cambridge
shere
.
This
countree
of
Ely
is
in
the
prouince
of
the
East
english
,
and
conteyneth
about
CC.
housholdes
,
and
is
compassed
on
eche
syde
,
as
we
haue
said
,
lyke
an
Iland
,
round
about
with
either
fennes
or
waters
.
And
therefore
of
the
eeles
which
are
plentifully
taken
in
those
waters
,
it
hath
his
name
.
In
this
Ile
this
sayd
handmayde
of
Christ
desired
to
haue
a
monasterie
,
bicause
,
as
we
sayd
before
,
she
came
of
the
nation
and
bloud
of
the
East
english
.
An
hymne
of
the
sayd
virgin
.
The
20.
Chap.
THe
occasion
semeth
conuenient
to
put
in
this
historie
an
hymne
of
virginitie
,
which
many
yeares
past
we
made
in
meter
,
in
the
lawde
and
prayse
of
the
sayde
Quene
and
virgin
,
which
is
in
dede
therfore
verely
a
Queene
,
for
that
she
is
the
spouse
of
Christ
.
And
herein
we
shall
followe
the
custome
of
the
holy
scripture
in
the
historie
whereof
many
songes
and
psalmes
are
put
in
amonge
,
which
were
(
as
is
well
knowen
)
made
in
meter
and
verse
.
A
song
or
sonnet
in
praise
of
virginitie
and
in
the
honour
of
S.
Edildred
.
O
God
,
o
gloriouse
Trinitie
,
in
whome
all
rule
doth
alway
stande
,
O
gloriouse
God
,
all
one
in
three
,
ayde
thou
the
thinges
we
take
in
hand
.
Of
wars
let
Virgils
verse
endite
,
sing
we
the
plesant
frutes
of
peace
:
Aeneas
fights
let
Virgil
write
,
Christs
gifts
to
sing
let
vs
not
cease
.
My
verse
is
chast
,
it
is
not
made
,
to
tell
of
●ynfull
Helens
stelth
,
My
verse
is
chast
,
such
wanton
trade
,
write
they
that
liue
in
wanton
welth
.
Of
heauenvly
giftes
to
speake
I
long
,
not
of
th
assaults
of
ruinous
Troy
:
Of
heauenly
giftes
shal
be
my
song
,
the
which
the
earth
dothe
nowe
enioye
.
Behold
highe
God
commes
from
aboue
,
the
virgīns
pure
wombe
to
possesse
Behold
high
God
commes
for
mens
loue
,
them
to
redeme
from
death
endlesse
.
A
mayden
mother
bringes
sorth
a
childe
,
who
is
the
father
of
al
that
is
,
Borne
is
a
son
of
a
mayden
myld
,
Marie
the
gate
of
God
and
blys
.
The
blessed
flocke
in
her
delight
,
mayd
and
mother
of
the
Deitie
,
The
blessed
flocke
most
pure
and
bright
,
in
pure
and
chast
virginitie
.
Her
worthinesse
hath
made
mo
spring
,
of
this
chast
virgin
stocke
and
bowe
Her
worthinesse
doth
daily
bring
,
mo
virgin
flowers
to
bud
and
blowe
.
The
fyry
flames
the
virgin
pure
,
S.
Agathe
neuer
shranke
to
byde
,
The
fyry
flames
dyd
eke
endure
,
Eulalya
as
gold
in
fornace
tried
.
The
vgly
beastes
with
gaping
iawes
,
chast
Te●la
conquered
gloriously
,
The
vgly
beastes
with
ramping
pawes
,
chast
Eufeme
lead
victoriously
The
bloddy
sweard
with
laughing
looke
,
Agnes
more
strong
than
stele
nere
drad
,
The
blooddy
sweard
S.
Cicilie
tooke
,
great
ioy
therein
no
harme
she
had
.
The
world
wyde
hath
flowed
in
such
,
triumphing
actes
of
sober
harts
,
The
world
wyde
hath
flowed
in
much
,
loue
of
like
chaste
and
sober
partes
.
And
eke
our
dayes
with
one
are
blest
,
a
noble
virgin
verilie
,
Our
Edildride
doth
shine
addrest
,
with
like
bright
perfit
puritie
.
Of
royall
spirite
and
stocke
she
came
,
her
father
a
famouse
worthy
wighte
,
Her
royall
spirite
and
noble
name
,
was
much
more
noble
in
God
his
sighte
She
had
also
the
soueraintie
of
Queene
and
raigne
terrestriall
But
she
had
an
higher
maiestie
of
raigne
and
blysse
celestiall
,
O
virgin
bright
what
sekst
thee
a
man
,
which
hast
already
thy
spouse
aboue
?
What
other
husband
sekst
thee
than
,
Christ
is
thyne
only
spouse
and
loue
.
I
thinke
that
thou
●erein
mighst
doo
,
as
dyd
the
mother
of
the
heauenly
king
,
That
thou
both
wyfe
and
virgin
too
,
mighst
be
like
her
in
that
ilke
thing
.
For
when
this
spowse
of
God
had
past
,
xij
.
yeres
in
secular
life
and
raigne
,
This
spouse
of
God
herselfe
did
hast
in
life
monasticall
to
remaine
.
Wher
she
to
heauen
wholly
bent
,
florisht
in
vertues
many
and
hye
From
thence
her
soul
to
heauen
went
,
to
which
she
did
her
wholly
apply
.
This
virgins
body
pure
in
ground
had
lyen
the
space
of
xvj
.
yere
Yet
was
the
same
as
swete
and
sound
,
as
when
it
first
was
layed
on
bere
.
O
Christ
this
was
thy
worke
most
true
,
the
very
clothes
about
the
corse
O
Christ
,
were
faire
and
hole
and
newe
,
long
time
on
them
had
lost
his
force
.
The
dropsy
eke
that
foul
disease
,
these
holy
shrouds
did
heale
and
cure
And
diuerse
had
by
them
their
ease
,
of
sundrie
griefs
they
did
endure
.
The
furiouse
fend
that
erst
beguyld
,
our
mother
Eue
maliciously
This
fend
so
fell
a
virgin
myld
,
did
put
to
flight
victoriously
.
Lo
bride
of
God
see
and
behold
,
what
honour
in
earthe
to
thee
done
is
O
spouse
of
Christ
a
thousand
folde
is
done
thee
more
in
heauens
blys
The
ioyfull
gifte
thou
doest
possesse
,
a
bride
full
bright
for
thy
bridegrome
,
The
ioyfull
gifte
that
neuer
cesse
,
lo
Christ
him selfe
to
thee
is
come
.
And
thou
to
him
melodiously
,
doest
sing
with
swete
and
tuning
voice
To
him
with
hymnes
and
harmony
,
new
and
swete
spouse
thou
doest
reioyce
.
The
lambes
high
throne
and
company
follow
thou
shalt
for
euer
and
euer
.
His
loue
and
bonde
is
such
to
thee
,
noman
there
fro
shall
thee
disseuer
.
How
bishop
Theodore
made
peace
betwene
the
two
kinges
Ecgfrid
and
Edilfride
.
The.
21.
Chapter
.
THe
ix
.
yere
of
the
raigne
of
Ecgfride
a
battaile
was
fought
betwene
him
,
and
Edilfride
king
of
the
Marshes
,
by
the
riuer
of
Trent
in
which
was
slaine
Elbuine
king
Ecgfrides
brother
a
yong
man
of
about
xviij
.
yeres
of
age
,
and
very
well
beloued
of
both
the
countries
.
For
a
syster
of
his
named
Osthride
was
wife
vnto
king
Edilred
.
And
whereas
hereupon
there
semed
to
ryse
an
occasion
and
matter
of
sharper
war
and
longer
enmitie
betwene
the
two
kings
,
and
the
fierse
peoples
,
Gods
derebeloued
bishop
Theodore
trusting
in
the
helpe
of
our
lord
did
by
his
holesome
exhortation
,
vtterly
quenche
the
fyre
of
so
great
a
perill
begonne
,
in
such
sorte
that
the
kinges
and
people
beinge
pacified
on
both
sydes
,
the
lyfe
of
no
man
perished
for
the
death
of
the
kinges
brother
,
but
only
a
dewe
amercement
of
mony
was
geuen
and
payd
to
the
other
kinge
for
amendes
.
The
bondes
of
which
peace
did
a
longe
time
after
endure
betwene
the
sayd
kinges
and
their
dominions
.
How
the
fetters
of
a
certaine
prisoner
were
lowsed
,
when
masses
were
songe
for
him
.
The.
22.
Chapter
.
IN
the
foresayd
battaile
in
which
was
slaine
king
Elbuine
,
a
certaine
notable
thing
and
wel
knowen
of
many
,
happened
,
which
we
in
no
wise
may
leaue
vntolde
,
bothe
for
the
profit
of
the
reader
and
for
the
glory
of
God
.
In
the
battaill
aboue
mencioned
among
other
of
the
souldiers
a
certaine
yonge
man
named
Imma
was
left
for
dead
:
which
when
he
had
all
that
day
and
night
following
lyen
among
the
bodies
of
the
slayne
men
,
lyke
as
he
had
bene
dead
also
,
at
laste
receaued
ayre
and
breath
and
reuiued
againe
,
and
sate
vp
,
and
bound
his
woundes
him selfe
,
as
well
as
he
could
resting
himself
a
litle
.
After
he
arose
vp
and
began
to
go
his
way
seeking
where
he
might
fynd
some
fryndes
to
see
to
him
and
helpe
him
.
But
as
he
so
did
,
he
was
found
and
taken
of
his
enemies
of
the
other
campe
,
and
brought
vnto
their
Lord
,
who
was
an
Erle
subiecte
to
king
Edilred
.
Of
whome
being
demaunded
,
what
he
was
,
he
feared
to
confesse
that
he
was
a
souldier
,
and
thought
better
to
answer
that
he
was
a
poore
husband
man
of
the
countre
,
and
one
that
had
wyfe
and
children
,
and
that
he
came
forth
with
such
other
as
he
was
to
bring
vittailes
to
the
souldiers
.
But
for
all
this
the
sayd
Lorde
suspected
him
and
willed
his
woundes
to
be
looked
vnto
:
and
when
he
began
to
wex
hole
,
he
commaunded
him
at
night
season
to
be
kept
in
bondes
,
least
he
should
scape
away
:
but
beholde
no
bondes
could
holde
him
,
but
as
sone
as
they
were
gone
that
had
bound
him
,
his
bondes
and
fetters
wer
straight
way
loosed
.
An
example
for
the
confirmation
of
purgatory
.
For
he
had
a
brother
,
whose
name
was
Tunna
,
a
priest
and
Abbot
of
a
monastery
in
the
citie
,
which
of
his
name
is
called
vnto
this
day
Tunnacester
:
who
when
he
heard
that
his
brother
was
slaine
in
the
battaile
came
to
seeke
,
if
he
might
happely
fynd
his
bodie
.
Where
he
finding
one
that
was
in
all
pointes
like
him
,
and
thinking
it
to
be
him
in
dede
,
brought
him
to
his
monasterie
,
and
buried
him
honorably
,
and
did
often
times
cause
masse
to
be
saied
for
his
soule
:
By
the
saying
of
which
masses
that
,
which
I
sayd
,
came
to
passe
,
that
noman
could
bynd
him
,
but
that
he
was
straight
way
loused
againe
.
The
sacrifice
of
the
Masse
propitiatory
.
Then
the
Erle
that
kepte
him
began
to
wonder
here
at
,
and
to
enquire
of
him
,
what
the
cause
was
that
he
coulde
not
be
bound
,
and
whether
perhaps
he
had
about
him
any
loosing
letters
,
such
as
men
talke
of
that
he
could
not
be
bound
by
the
vertue
of
them
.
But
he
aunsweared
,
that
he
knewe
no
such
arte
nor
conning
:
but
I
haue
a
brother
,
quod
he
,
in
my
countre
,
one
that
is
a
priest
and
I
knowe
that
he
thinkes
I
am
slaine
,
and
therefore
doth
oft
saye
masse
for
me
:
and
if
I
were
nowe
in
an
other
world
,
my
sowle
showld
be
there
loused
from
paynes
throughe
his
intercessions
and
prayers
as
my
body
is
here
from
bondes
.
And
while
he
was
thus
kept
a
certaine
space
in
the
Erles
howse
,
some
that
marked
him
more
diligently
,
sawe
by
his
countenaunce
,
behauiour
,
and
talke
,
that
he
was
not
(
as
he
had
sayd
)
of
the
common
poore
sort
of
people
,
but
of
some
good
house
and
degree
.
Therefore
the
Erle
called
him
secretly
,
and
examined
him
more
straightly
of
whence
he
was
.
Promising
that
he
wold
doo
him
no
harme
in
the
world
,
if
he
wold
playnly
vtter
and
shewe
himselfe
,
what
he
was
.
Which
thing
when
he
had
done
,
and
declared
himselfe
to
be
one
of
the
kinges
seruauntes
,
wel
,
quoth
the
Erle
,
I
knewe
by
thy
wordes
and
awnsweres
,
that
thow
were
no
husbandman
of
the
countre
.
And
thou
art
well
worthy
to
dye
nowe
,
for
that
all
my
bretherne
and
kynnesmen
were
slaine
in
that
battaile
,
yet
I
will
not
put
the
to
death
,
for
breaking
of
my
faith
and
promyse
.
And
therfore
as
soone
as
he
was
full
cured
,
the
Erle
sent
him
to
London
and
solde
him
to
a
marchant
of
Friseland
.
But
neither
he
,
nor
any
man
els
as
he
was
lead
thither
,
could
bynd
him
by
any
meanes
.
And
yet
his
enemies
dyd
lay
on
him
many
and
sundry
kindes
of
fetters
which
yet
allwaies
were
loosed
.
When
he
that
hadd
bowght
him
,
sawe
,
that
he
cowld
be
kept
and
holden
in
no
bondes
,
he
gaue
him
leaue
to
ransome
himselfe
,
if
he
were
able
.
For
after
abowt
viij
.
a
clocke
in
the
morning
when
masses
began
to
be
sayd
,
his
bondes
and
fetters
were
euer
lowsed
.
And
thus
vpon
his
othe
either
to
come
againe
,
or
els
to
send
his
ransome
,
he
was
let
go
,
and
came
to
kent
to
kinge
Lodhere
,
who
was
sonne
to
the
sister
of
Quene
Edildrede
of
whom
we
haue
spoken
before
,
and
himselfe
had
bene
sometime
a
seruaunt
of
the
sayd
Queenes
.
There
he
sued
to
the
kinge
for
so
much
as
wold
pay
his
ransome
,
which
he
obtained
,
and
sent
it
(
as
he
had
promised
)
to
him
whose
prisoner
he
was
.
Afterward
he
retourned
to
his
countree
,
and
came
to
his
brother
,
and
declared
him
in
order
all
the
aduersities
that
had
happened
vnto
him
,
and
also
what
comfortes
and
succours
he
had
had
in
the
same
.
And
he
knewe
,
by
that
his
brother
told
him
,
that
his
bondes
were
loosed
at
those
times
specially
,
in
which
masses
were
said
and
songe
for
him
.
He
vnderstoode
also
,
that
the
other
helpes
and
succours
that
happened
to
him
in
his
danger
,
came
of
the
heauenly
gyfte
and
grace
throwgh
his
brothers
intercessions
and
offring
of
the
holy
holsome
hoste
and
sacrifice
.
Many
that
heard
these
thinges
of
this
man
,
were
styrred
vp
and
enflamed
in
fayth
and
godly
deuotion
,
vnto
prayer
,
vnto
almesse
and
charitable
dedes
,
and
to
offer
to
our
Lorde
hostes
of
the
holy
oblation
and
sacrifice
,
for
the
deliuery
and
reliefe
of
their
frindes
,
that
were
departed
this
worlde
.
For
they
vnderstood
thereby
and
knewe
,
that
the
holesome
blessed
sacrifice
was
effectuous
to
the
euerlasting
redemption
and
ransoming
bothe
of
sowle
and
bodie
.
This
storie
was
told
me
of
one
of
them
that
heard
it
of
the
very
man
in
whome
it
was
done
,
and
therfore
knowinge
it
to
be
true
and
certaine
,
I
dowbted
no
whit
,
to
put
it
into
this
our
ecclesiasticall
historie
.
Of
the
lyfe
and
death
of
Abbesse
Hilda
.
The
23.
Chap.
THe
yere
following
after
this
,
which
was
,
the
yere
of
th
incarnation
of
our
Lorde
DClxxx
.
An.
680●
the
most
deuowt
and
godly
seruaunt
of
Christe
Hilda
Abbesse
of
the
monasterie
,
that
is
called
Streanes
halch
(
as
we
before
mentioned
)
after
many
heauenly
dedes
that
she
did
in
this
world
,
passed
owt
of
this
lyfe
to
receaue
the
rewardes
of
the
lyfe
of
heauen
,
the
xvij
.
day
of
Nouember
,
when
she
was
three
score
and
six
yeres
of
age
.
The
which
nomber
of
yeres
equally
diuided
into
two
partes
,
she
lyued
,
the
first
xxxiij
.
in
secular
lyfe
withe
most
noble
and
worthy
conuersation
,
and
as
many
after
did
she
dedicate
to
our
Lord
more
nobly
and
worthely
in
monastical
life
.
For
she
was
come
of
noble
birth
,
and
was
the
dawghter
of
kinge
Edwins
nephewe
named
Hererike
,
with
which
kinge
also
at
the
preaching
of
Paulinus
of
blessed
memorie
the
first
bysshopp
of
Northumberland
,
she
receaued
the
fayth
and
sacramentes
of
of
Christe
,
and
dyd
syncerely
kepe
the
same
,
vntill
she
deserued
to
come
to
his
sight
and
vision
,
whome
only
to
serue
after
she
had
determined
,
and
forsaken
this
secular
lyfe
and
world
,
she
went
to
the
prouince
of
the
East
english
.
For
she
was
allied
to
the
king
there
,
and
from
thence
she
desyred
,
if
she
might
by
any
meanes
,
to
forsake
her
countre
and
al
that
euer
she
had
,
and
go
into
Fraunce
,
and
there
in
the
monasterie
named
Cate
to
leade
a
pilgrimes
and
exuls
lyfe
for
our
Lordes
sake
,
that
she
might
the
more
easyly
deserue
to
enioye
an
euerlasting
countre
in
heauen
.
For
in
the
same
monasterie
her
syster
Hereswide
mother
to
Adulphe
king
of
the
East
english
did
at
the
same
very
tyme
lyue
vnder
rules
and
disciplines
of
religion
abyding
and
looking
for
the
crowne
euerlasting
:
whose
example
she
mynding
to
followe
and
liue
a
straunger
out
of
her
owne
countree
,
dyd
abyde
in
the
said
prouince
one
hole
yeare
.
After
which
being
called
home
againe
into
her
countree
by
bisshopp
Aidan
,
she
had
deliuered
her
the
landes
of
one
Lordeship
at
the
north
coast
of
the
riuer
Were
,
in
which
she
liued
also
the
space
of
one
yeare
,
and
lead
a
monasticall
lyfe
with
a
fewe
other
of
her
companie
.
After
this
she
was
made
Abbesse
in
the
monasterie
that
is
called
Heortheu
,
which
monasterie
had
bene
builte
not
long
before
of
the
godly
and
deuout
handmayed
off
Christ
Heiu
.
Which
is
said
to
be
the
first
woman
in
the
prouince
of
Northumberland
,
that
tooke
the
vowe
and
habit
of
a
Nonne
,
Vow
and
habit
monasticall
.
being
blessed
and
consecrated
by
bisshop
Aidan
.
But
not
long
time
after
the
making
of
the
monasterie
she
departed
thence
to
the
citie
of
Calcaria
,
Colchester
.
whiche
is
called
of
the
english
men
Calcacester
,
and
there
she
appointed
to
abyde
and
continewe
.
Now
this
other
handmayd
of
Christ
Hilda
being
placed
to
rule
this
monasterie
,
dyd
strayght
procure
to
order
and
dispose
the
same
in
all
pointes
with
regular
lyfe
and
discipline
,
in
such
wise
as
she
could
be
best
enstructed
of
them
that
were
learned
.
For
both
bishop
Aydan
,
and
as
many
religious
persons
as
knewe
her
,
for
the
great
wysedome
and
loue
to
serue
God
,
that
was
in
her
,
were
wont
ofte
times
to
visit
her
,
louingly
to
helpe
her
,
and
diligently
to
instructe
her
.
Thus
when
she
had
certaine
yeres
gouuerned
this
monasterie
in
great
obseruation
and
straighnes
of
regular
lyfe
and
order
,
it
was
her
chaunce
to
take
in
hand
the
buylding
and
disposing
of
a
monasterie
in
the
place
called
Straneshalch
,
which
busynes
committed
vnto
her
she
finished
with
all
speede
and
diligence
.
For
she
fournished
and
framed
it
with
the
same
rules
and
orders
of
regular
lyfe
,
with
which
she
had
disposed
the
other
monasterie
before
.
And
truly
she
dyd
there
teache
singularly
the
workes
of
righteousnes
,
deuotion
,
chastitie
,
and
other
vertues
,
but
specially
of
peace
and
charitie
,
in
such
wise
that
after
the
example
of
the
primitiue
church
,
there
was
none
riche
there
,
none
poore
,
but
all
thinges
common
to
all
,
for
nothing
semed
peculiar
and
priuate
to
any
one
.
She
was
of
such
wysedome
,
that
not
only
all
meane
persons
in
their
necessities
,
but
also
kinges
and
princes
dyd
seke
and
find
counsel
of
her
:
Such
religious
men
,
as
liued
vnder
her
gouernance
,
she
made
to
bestow
their
time
in
the
reading
of
the
holy
scriptures
,
and
in
the
exercise
of
the
workes
of
vertue
,
that
out
of
her
monastery
many
might
easely
be
founde
,
mete
and
worthy
men
to
serue
the
church
,
and
the
aultar
.
And
in
dede
we
haue
sene
in
a
short
space
fiue
bishops
oute
of
the
same
monasterie
,
all
,
men
of
singular
merite
and
holynesse
,
whose
names
are
these
Bosa
,
Adda
,
Ostfor
,
Iohn
,
and
Wilfride
.
Of
the
first
we
haue
spoken
before
,
howe
he
was
consecrated
bishop
of
Yorke
.
Of
the
second
to
speake
shortly
,
he
was
made
bishop
of
Dorcister
.
Dorchester
in
Barkeshere
.
Of
the
two
last
we
shall
speake
afterwarde
,
of
which
the
one
was
consecrated
bishop
of
Hagulstad
,
and
the
other
of
Yorke
.
Of
the
middlemost
let
vs
nowe
say
somewhat
.
In
holy
Ilond
.
When
he
had
in
both
the
monasteries
of
Abbesse
Hilda
diligently
applied
the
reading
and
studieng
of
the
scriptures
,
at
last
desiring
more
perfecte
exercises
,
he
came
to
kent
to
the
Archebishop
Theodore
of
blessed
memorie
.
Where
hauing
continewed
a
certaine
space
and
spent
his
time
in
holy
studies
and
reading
,
he
found
also
the
meanes
to
go
to
Rome
,
Going
to
Rome
accompted
a
matter
of
deuotion
in
our
primitiue
church
.
which
at
that
time
was
counted
a
thing
of
great
vertue
and
deuotion
.
From
thence
retourning
home
againe
to
England
,
he
went
vnto
the
prouince
of
the
Victians
ouer
which
king
Osric
raigned
than
,
and
there
he
remained
a
long
time
,
preaching
the
word
of
faithe
,
and
also
giuing
himselfe
for
an
example
of
life
to
all
that
knewe
and
heard
him
.
At
which
time
the
bishop
of
that
prouince
named
Boselus
being
so
sicke
and
weake
,
that
he
could
not
himselfe
fullfill
the
office
a
bishop
,
by
all
mens
iudgement
and
consent
the
foresaid
man
was
elected
and
chosen
bishop
in
his
place
,
and
at
the
commaundment
of
king
Edilred
was
consecrated
by
bishop
Wilfride
of
blessed
memorie
,
who
at
that
time
was
byshop
of
the
Middleenglish
.
For
Theodore
th
archebisshop
was
than
dead
,
and
none
other
as
yet
made
bishop
for
him
.
In
which
prouince
a
litle
befor
,
that
is
to
wytt
,
before
that
foresaid
man
of
God
Boselus
,
one
Ta●frid
a
man
most
stout
,
couragiouse
and
well
learned
and
of
an
excellent
wyt
,
was
elected
bishoppe
out
of
the
monasterie
of
the
said
Abbesse
:
but
he
was
taken
away
and
died
before
his
time
,
ere
that
he
might
be
consecrated
.
This
foresaid
handmayde
of
Christ
Abbesse
Hilda
,
whome
,
all
that
knewe
her
,
were
wont
to
call
mother
for
her
notable
grace
and
godlinesse
,
was
not
only
in
her
owne
monasterie
an
example
of
lyfe
to
them
that
were
with
her
,
but
also
to
many
other
that
were
far
of
the
ministred
occasion
of
saluation
and
amendement
,
to
whom
the
happy
report
of
her
doing
and
vertuous
liuing
came
.
And
so
was
fulfilled
the
dreame
,
that
her
mother
Bregoswid
had
,
when
this
was
but
an
enfant
.
For
when
her
husband
Heriric
was
out
of
his
countre
as
an
outlawe
vnder
Cerdix
kinge
of
the
Britons
,
where
also
he
was
att
last
poysonned
,
she
sawe
in
a
dreame
,
that
he
whom
she
sought
with
al
diligence
,
was
as
it
wer
sodainly
taken
out
of
her
sight
that
no
signe
and
token
of
him
any
where
did
appere
.
But
as
she
yet
busily
sought
for
him
,
she
found
by
and
by
a
very
pretious
ouch
and
iewel
vnder
his
garment
,
which
as
she
did
wel
marke
and
consider
it
semed
to
shine
and
glister
with
brightnesse
of
so
great
a
lighte
,
that
it
filled
all
the
borders
of
Britannie
,
with
the
grace
thereof
.
The
which
dreame
was
proued
true
in
her
doughter
,
whome
we
speake
of
.
Whose
lyfe
not
to
her selfe
only
but
to
many
other
that
wold
lyue
well
,
did
geue
examples
of
the
workes
of
light
.
But
nowe
when
she
had
many
yeres
ruled
this
monasterie
,
it
pleased
the
mercifull
worker
of
our
saluation
,
that
her
holy
soule
should
also
be
examined
and
tried
with
long
sicknesse
of
the
body
,
that
after
th
example
of
the
Apostle
,
her
vertue
might
be
made
perfect
in
infirmitie
and
weakenesse
.
2.
Cor.
22.
For
she
was
striken
with
feuers
,
and
began
to
be
greuously
vexed
with
the
heate
,
and
was
in
the
same
wise
sicke
and
deseased
for
the
space
of
vj.
yeres
.
In
all
which
time
she
did
neuer
omit
and
let
passe
,
both
,
to
giue
thankes
to
her
creatour
,
and
also
to
teache
and
enstructe
openly
and
priuatly
the
flocke
committed
to
her
charge
.
For
by
her
owne
example
she
warned
them
all
,
both
to
serue
our
Lorde
dewly
when
he
geueth
them
their
bodely
health
,
and
also
thanke
him
continually
and
faithfully
in
worldly
aduersities
,
or
bodely
infirmities
and
sickenesse
.
And
thus
the
seuenth
yere
of
her
sicknesse
,
the
grief
and
paine
tourning
toward
the
hart
and
inward
partes
she
came
to
her
ende
and
last
day
in
this
worlde
,
and
about
the
crowing
of
the
cocke
after
she
had
receaued
the
viage
prouision
of
holy
howsell
she
called
vnto
her
he
handmaides
of
Christ
that
were
in
the
same
monasterie
,
whome
as
she
admonished
and
counselled
to
kepe
the
euangelicall
vnite
amonge
them selues
and
with
other
,
at
the
very
last
worde
and
making
of
this
her
exhortation
she
gladly
and
willingly
saw
the
houre
of
her
death
yea
rather
(
to
speke
with
Christs
owne
wordes
)
she
passed
from
death
vnto
lyfe
.
In
which
very
night
our
almightie
Lord
vouchesafed
to
reuele
her
death
and
departing
by
a
manifest
and
plaine
vision
in
an
other
monasterie
that
was
a
good
way
of
,
named
Hacanes
,
the
which
she
had
buylt
the
same
yere
.
For
there
was
in
the
same
monasterie
a
certaine
Nonne
named
Begu
which
had
serued
our
Lord
in
monasticall
conuersation
and
blessed
virginitie
xxx
.
yeres
and
more
.
This
Nonne
taking
her
reast
at
that
time
in
the
dortour
howse
,
heard
sodainly
in
the
ayer
the
knowen
sound
of
the
bell
,
wherewith
they
were
wonte
to
be
called
vp
to
prayers
,
when
as
any
of
them
was
called
out
of
the
worlde
.
And
opening
her
eyes
(
as
she
thought
)
she
sawe
the
roofe
and
top
of
the
house
vncouered
,
and
all
aboue
full
of
light
.
Which
light
as
she
earnestly
marked
and
looked
on
,
she
sawe
the
soule
of
the
foresayd
handmaid
of
God
in
that
light
caried
vnto
heauen
,
accompained
and
lead
by
Angells
.
And
as
she
then
started
out
of
her
sleape
,
and
sawe
other
systers
taking
their
reast
about
her
,
she
knewe
and
perceaued
,
that
that
which
she
sawe
was
shewen
her
either
in
a
dreame
or
in
some
vision
of
minde
.
And
by
and
by
she
rose
vp
for
ouermuch
feare
that
she
had
,
and
ranne
to
the
virgin
,
which
was
then
gouernesse
of
the
monasterie
in
the
Abbesse
stede
,
whose
name
was
Frigit
,
and
with
much
weping
and
teares
,
and
drawing
long
sigthes
told
her
that
the
mother
of
them
al
Abbesse
Hilda
was
nowe
departed
this
worlde
,
and
with
a
meruailouse
great
light
,
which
she
sawe
,
and
company
of
Angells
leading
her
,
ascended
vp
to
the
gates
of
euerlasting
lighte
and
felowship
of
the
heauenly
citisens
.
Which
when
she
had
heard
,
she
raised
vp
all
the
sisters
,
and
called
them
to
churche
,
willing
them
to
be
occupied
in
prayers
and
psalmes
for
the
soule
of
their
mother
.
Which
thing
as
they
diligently
did
the
rest
of
of
the
nighte
,
at
the
breake
of
the
day
there
came
certaine
bretherne
from
the
place
where
she
died
,
to
bring
worde
of
her
departing
.
Which
the
other
aunswered
that
they
knewe
of
before
.
And
when
they
had
declared
in
order
howe
and
when
they
had
learned
the
same
,
it
was
found
that
her
passing
was
shewed
them
by
the
vision
at
the
very
same
houre
,
that
they
reported
her
to
passe
out
of
the
world
.
And
with
a
goodly
consent
and
agreement
herein
it
was
by
the
worke
of
God
so
disposed
,
that
when
the
one
sawe
presently
her
departing
out
of
this
lyfe
,
at
the
same
time
the
other
did
knowe
her
entring
into
the
perpetuall
lyfe
of
soules
.
These
two
monasteries
are
distant
a
sonder
almost
xiij
.
myles
.
It
is
also
reported
,
that
in
the
same
monasterie
to
,
where
the
foresayd
handmayde
of
God
died
,
one
of
those
vowed
virgins
to
God
,
that
loued
her
more
then
the
rest
had
her
departing
shewed
vnto
her
the
same
night
in
a
vision
,
and
sawe
her
soule
go
to
heauen
with
angells
,
which
thing
the
very
same
houre
it
was
done
she
opened
and
declared
to
those
handmaydes
of
Christ
that
were
with
her
and
called
them
vp
to
pray
for
her
soule
,
and
that
,
before
the
reast
of
the
company
knewe
of
her
departing
:
which
thing
to
be
so
,
was
anon
after
declared
to
the
hole
company
when
morninge
came
.
For
at
that
houre
this
Nonne
was
alone
seuerally
with
certaine
other
handmaydes
of
Christe
,
in
the
outmost
places
of
the
monasterie
,
wher
such
as
were
such
wemen
as
were
newely
come
to
religion
,
were
wonte
to
be
tried
and
abide
the
time
of
probation
,
vntill
they
were
instructed
in
the
rule
and
order
,
and
then
taken
into
the
felowship
of
the
reast
,
and
professed
.
Howe
the
gyfte
of
synging
was
miraculowsly
giuen
to
a
certaine
brother
in
the
monasterie
of
this
Abbesse
.
The.
24.
Chap.
IN
the
monasterie
of
this
Abbesse
there
was
a
certaine
brother
notably
endewed
with
the
speciall
grace
of
God
,
whiche
was
wont
to
make
songes
and
meters
fit
for
religion
and
godly
meditation
,
in
so
much
that
what
so
euer
he
learned
of
the
holy
scriptures
by
other
mens
expounding
,
he
tourned
and
made
the
same
anon
after
with
poeticall
and
musicall
wordes
set
together
withe
wonderfull
swetenesse
and
melodie
in
his
owne
mother
tonge
.
With
whose
verses
and
songes
the
mindes
of
many
men
were
ofte
enflamed
to
the
contempt
and
despysing
of
the
world
,
and
desire
of
the
euerlasting
lyfe
of
heauen
.
After
whome
diuerse
other
among
the
english
men
assayed
to
make
godly
and
deuowt
meters
,
but
noman
cowlde
matche
his
connyng
therein
.
For
he
learned
this
arte
of
singing
and
making
,
not
towght
of
men
,
nor
by
any
mans
helpe
,
but
he
receaued
the
gyfte
therof
freely
by
the
only
ayde
and
grace
of
God
.
And
therefore
he
cowld
neuer
make
any
fond
or
vayne
balade
,
but
such
things
as
belonged
to
religion
and
godly
meditation
were
only
mete
to
come
owt
of
his
religiowse
and
godly
mowth
.
For
as
long
as
he
was
a
secular
man
,
which
was
,
tyll
he
was
well
striken
in
age
,
he
neuer
had
learned
any
such
matter
of
singinge
.
In
so
much
that
sometimes
at
the
table
,
when
the
company
was
set
to
be
mery
,
and
agreed
for
the
nonse
,
that
eche
man
showld
syng
in
order
at
his
cowrse
,
●he
,
when
he
sawe
the
harpe
to
come
nere
him
,
rose
vp
at
myds
of
supper
,
and
gat
him
owt
of
doores
home
to
his
owne
howse
.
And
as
he
so
dyd
on
a
certaine
time
,
getting
him
owt
of
the
place
where
they
were
drinking
and
making
mery
together
,
to
the
stable
among
the
beastes
which
he
had
appoynted
him
to
kepe
and
looke
to
that
nighte
,
and
when
the
howre
of
slepe
came
,
was
gone
his
way
quietly
to
bed
,
as
he
laye
,
he
dreamed
that
a
certaine
man
stoode
by
him
,
and
bad
him
,
God
spede
,
and
calling
him
by
his
name
,
sayd
to
him
,
Cednom
,
I
pray
thee
singe
me
a
songe
.
Whereto
he
made
awnswere
and
sayd
,
I
can
not
synge
.
For
that
is
the
matter
why
I
came
owt
from
the
table
to
this
place
here
,
bicause
I
cowld
not
singe
.
But
yet
,
quoth
he
againe
that
spake
with
him
,
thow
hast
somewhat
to
syng
to
me
.
What
shall
I
syng
?
quoth
he
.
Sing
,
quoth
the
other
,
the
begynning
of
al
creatures
.
At
which
awnswere
he
began
by
and
by
to
singe
in
the
lawde
and
prayse
of
God
the
creatour
,
verses
which
he
had
neuer
heard
before
,
of
which
the
sense
and
meaning
is
thys
.
Nowe
must
we
prayse
the
maker
of
the
beauenly
kingdome
,
the
power
of
the
creatour
,
his
cownsell
and
deuyse
,
the
workes
and
actes
of
the
father
of
glorie
.
Howe
he
being
God
eternall
was
the
maker
and
author
of
all
miracles
,
whiche
first
vnto
the
children
of
men
created
heauen
for
the
top
of
their
dwelling
place
,
and
after
the
omnipotent
keper
of
mankinde
created
the
earthe
for
the
flowre
thereof
.
This
is
the
meaning
,
but
not
the
order
of
the
wordes
which
he
sange
in
his
sleape
.
For
verses
be
they
neuer
so
wel
made
can
not
be
tourned
out
of
one
tonge
into
an
other
word
for
worde
,
without
leasing
a
great
pece
of
their
grace
and
worthynesse
.
Now
when
he
awooke
and
rose
vp
,
he
remembred
stil
by
harte
all
the
thinges
that
he
had
songe
in
his
slepe
,
and
dyd
straight
way
ioyne
thereto
mo
wordes
in
the
same
maner
and
forme
of
meter
,
and
made
vp
a
song
fytte
to
be
songe
and
applyed
to
God
.
And
on
the
morowe
he
came
to
the
farmar
or
baylie
vnder
whome
he
was
,
and
tolde
him
of
the
gifte
that
he
had
receaued
,
and
being
browght
to
the
Abbesse
he
was
commaunded
in
the
presence
of
many
learned
men
to
tell
his
dreame
,
and
rehearse
the
song
,
that
it
might
by
the
iudgement
of
them
all
be
examyned
and
tryed
,
what
or
whence
the
thing
was
which
he
reported
.
And
it
semed
to
them
all
,
that
some
heauenly
grace
and
gifte
was
graunted
him
of
our
Lorde
.
For
more
triall
whereof
they
recited
vnto
him
the
processe
of
some
holy
storie
or
example
,
willing
him
,
if
he
cowld
to
tourne
the
same
into
meter
and
verse
.
Which
he
tooke
vpon
him
to
doo
and
went
his
way
,
and
on
the
morowe
after
came
againe
and
browght
the
same
made
in
very
good
meter
,
which
they
had
willed
him
to
doo
.
Whereupon
straight
way
the
Abbesse
acknowledging
and
embracing
this
grace
and
gifte
of
God
in
the
man
,
enstructed
and
exhorted
him
to
forsake
the
world
,
and
the
lyfe
thereof
,
and
to
take
the
monasticall
lyfe
and
profession
vpon
him
.
Which
he
did
and
was
thereupon
by
the
commaundment
of
the
Abbesse
placed
in
the
company
of
the
bretherne
,
and
by
her
appointement
tawght
and
enstructed
in
the
course
of
holy
scripture
.
But
he
what
soeuer
he
cowld
heare
and
learne
,
would
afterwarde
thinke
vpon
the
same
againe
by
him selfe
,
and
chewinge
theron
lyke
a
cleane
beast
at
his
cudd
,
would
turne
it
into
very
swete
meter
,
and
melodiously
singinge
the
same
,
made
his
teachers
to
become
his
hearers
againe
.
His
songes
were
of
the
creation
of
the
world
,
and
beginnyng
of
mankynd
,
and
al
the
storie
of
Genesis
,
of
the
going
of
Israel
out
of
Aegipt
,
and
their
entring
into
the
land
of
promise
,
and
of
many
other
histories
of
the
holy
scriptures
.
Of
thin
carnation
of
our
Lord
,
of
his
passion
,
resurrection
,
and
ascension
into
heauen
,
of
the
comming
of
the
holy
ghost
,
of
the
doctrine
and
preaching
of
the
Apostles
.
Also
he
was
wont
to
make
many
songes
and
meters
of
the
dread
of
domes
day
and
iudgement
to
come
,
of
the
horrible
paynes
of
hell
,
and
of
the
ioyes
and
swetenes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
And
many
other
also
of
the
benefits
and
iudgementes
of
God
.
In
al
which
,
his
endeuour
was
to
pull
away
men
from
the
loue
of
wickednesse
,
and
styrre
them
vp
to
the
loue
and
readinesse
of
vertue
and
good
lyfe
.
For
he
was
a
man
very
deuout
and
religiouse
,
and
humbly
obedient
to
his
rules
and
disciplines
.
And
very
zelouse
and
feruently
bent
against
them
that
would
doo
otherwise
.
And
therefore
he
ended
his
lyfe
with
a
good
ende
.
For
when
the
houre
of
his
departing
was
at
hande
,
he
was
taken
before
and
diseased
xiiij
.
dayes
with
bodyly
sickenesse
,
and
yet
so
temperatly
,
that
he
might
all
that
tyme
both
speake
and
walke
.
The
fer●●ry
.
There
was
there
by
,
a
litle
house
into
whiche
they
that
were
sicke
were
wont
to
be
brought
,
and
such
as
were
lykely
shortly
to
dye
.
This
man
desyred
him
that
serued
him
,
the
same
eueninge
before
the
night
that
he
should
depart
out
of
the
world
,
to
go
and
prouide
him
a
place
to
reast
and
lye
in
that
house
.
The
other
maruailed
why
he
desired
the
same
,
for
he
was
nothing
likely
to
dye
so
sone
.
But
yet
he
did
as
he
was
bid
.
When
they
were
there
placed
,
and
were
meryly
talking
and
sporting
amonge
themselues
and
them
that
were
there
before
,
being
now
about
midnight
he
asked
and
enquired
of
them
all
,
whether
they
had
the
sacrament
there
within
.
What
nede
,
quoth
they
,
is
there
of
the
sacrament
,
for
your
tyme
is
not
come
to
dye
yet
,
that
are
so
meryly
talking
with
vs
,
as
a
man
in
good
health
.
Reseruation
of
the
blessed
Sacrament
.
But
yet
,
quoth
he
againe
,
doo
ye
bring
me
hither
the
sacrament
.
Which
when
he
had
taken
in
his
hand
he
asked
them
,
whether
they
were
all
of
a
quiet
minde
and
persit
charitie
toward
him
,
without
any
quarell
,
grudge
,
debate
,
and
rancour
.
They
aunsweared
all
,
that
they
were
of
very
good
mynd
and
will
toward
him
,
and
far
from
al
wrath
and
displeasure
:
and
they
asked
him
againe
,
whether
he
bare
good
will
and
affection
toward
them
.
Howseling
befoer
death
.
He
aunsweared
by
and
by
,
I
do
beare
,
my
dere
children
,
a
quiet
and
good
mynd
to
all
Gods
seruauntes
.
And
there
withall
arming
him selfe
with
that
heauenly
foode
made
him
ready
to
enter
into
the
other
lyfe
.
Then
he
asked
,
howe
nyghe
the
houre
was
,
that
the
bretherne
should
ryse
to
saye
their
night
laudes
and
seruice
to
our
Lord●
It
is
not
far
of
,
quoth
they
.
Wel
than
,
quoth
he
,
let
vs
abyde
and
tarie
for
that
houre
.
And
blessinge
himselfe
with
the
signe
of
the
holy
crosse
Blessing
with
the
signe
of
the
crosse
.
he
layd
downe
his
head
on
the
bolster
,
and
so
falling
a
litle
in
a
slomber
ended
his
lyfe
in
quiet
and
silence
.
And
thus
God
wrought
with
him
,
that
euen
as
he
had
serued
our
Lord
with
a
simple
,
plaine
,
pure
mynde
and
quiet
deuotion
,
so
lykewise
he
might
come
to
the
fight
and
vision
of
God
,
leauing
this
worlde
with
a
quiet
and
still
death
.
And
that
also
the
tounge
whiche
had
made
and
inuented
so
many
goodly
meters
and
holesome
wordes
in
the
prayse
of
the
creatour
of
all
,
might
conclude
and
shut
vp
the
last
wordes
in
the
praise
and
lawde
of
the
same
,
blessing
himselfe
,
and
commending
his
spirite
into
the
hands
of
our
Lord
.
It
appereth
also
by
these
thinges
that
we
haue
tolde
,
that
he
knewe
before
and
forsawe
the
time
of
his
departing
.
Of
a
vision
that
appered
to
a
certaine
man
of
God
before
that
the
monasterie
of
the
towne
Colodon
was
burned
.
The
25.
Chap.
ABout
this
time
the
monasterie
of
virgins
,
A
Nunnerie
burned
for
the
sinnes
of
the
inhabitans
.
which
standeth
in
the
towne
of
Coludon
of
which
we
haue
made
mention
aboue
was
through
negligence
by
a
great
misfortune
consumed
with
fire
.
Which
thing
notwithstanding
happened
also
for
the
wyckednes
of
them
that
dwelled
in
the
same
,
and
specially
of
the
chief
and
elders
thereof
,
as
all
men
might
easyly
see
that
knewe
it
.
And
the
open
scourge
of
God
dyd
mercifully
whippe
them
euen
at
the
beginning
,
that
being
thereby
corrected
they
might
lyke
the
Niniuites
tourne
awaye
the
wrath
of
the
iust
iudge
from
them
by
fastings
,
weaping
,
and
prayers
.
In
the
same
monasterie
there
was
a
certaine
man
a
Scotborne
named
Adaman
,
leading
a
very
deuout
lyfe
vnto
God
in
chastitie
,
abstinence
and
prayer
,
in
such
sort
,
that
he
neuer
dyd
eate
nor
drinke
,
saue
only
eche
Sonday
and
thursday
:
and
oftentimes
also
he
passed
ouer
whole
nightes
watching
in
prayer
:
which
straightnes
of
hard
lyfe
he
began
at
the
first
of
dewtie
and
necessitie
to
amend
his
former
syn
and
ylliuing
,
but
in
processe
of
time
he
had
tourned
that
necessitie
into
a
continuall
custome
.
For
whereas
in
his
youth
he
had
committed
a
certain
greuouse
offense
and
sin
,
that
coming
ofte
to
his
mynd
and
remembrance
,
considering
in
his
hart
the
greatnes
thereof
,
he
abhorred
it
and
trembled
therat
excedingly
,
and
feared
the
pounishement
of
the
sharp
iudge
vppon
him
for
the
same
.
Resorting
therefore
to
a
priest
and
hoping
of
him
to
lerne
some
remedy
of
saluation
,
he
confessed
his
syn
to
him
,
Confession
to
the
priest
.
and
desyred
him
to
giue
him
counsell
,
whereby
he
might
flee
and
escape
the
wrath
of
God
and
vengeaunce
to
come
.
The
priest
when
he
had
heard
his
offense
and
sin
,
said
.
A
great
wounde
requireth
a
greater
cure
and
medicine
:
and
therefore
geue
thy selfe
to
fastinges
,
and
prayers
,
Psal.
94.
as
much
as
thou
art
able
,
to
the
ende
that
coming
before
the
face
of
our
Lorde
in
confession
thou
maiest
deserue
to
fynde
him
mercifull
vnto
thee
.
But
he
for
the
passing
grief
of
the
giltie
conscience
that
held
him
,
and
desyre
that
he
had
to
be
sone
assoyled
of
the
inwarde
bondes
of
synnes
wherewith
he
was
laden
,
sayd
:
I
am
yonge
of
age
,
and
strong
of
bodie
.
And
therefore
what
soeuer
ye
put
me
vnto
,
so
that
I
may
be
saued
in
the
day
of
our
Lorde
,
I
will
easely
beare
it
all
,
and
thoughe
ye
bid
me
to
stand
the
whole
night
and
spend
it
in
prayers
,
and
passe
ouer
the
whole
weke
in
abstinence
.
It
is
very
much
(
quod
the
priest
)
to
endure
the
whole
weke
without
sustenaunce
of
the
bodie
,
Penaunce
enioyned
.
but
it
suffiseth
to
faste
two
or
three
daies
at
onse
.
And
this
doo
thowe
vntill
I
come
againe
to
the
after
a
short
time
,
and
shewe
thee
more
fully
what
thou
must
doo
,
and
howe
long
thou
must
continewe
in
penaunce
.
After
which
wordes
the
priest
appointed
him
what
penaunce
he
shoulde
doo
,
and
went
his
way
.
And
through
a
sodaine
occasion
that
happened
he
passed
into
Ireland
,
where
he
was
borne
,
and
came
not
to
him
againe
,
as
he
had
promised
to
doo
.
Yet
the
yong
man
remembring
both
his
commaundement
,
and
also
his
owne
promise
,
gaue
himselfe
wholly
to
weping
,
penaunce
,
holy
watchinge
and
continence
,
in
such
wise
that
(
as
I
sayd
before
)
he
neuer
tooke
sustenaunce
saue
only
thursdaies
and
sondayes
,
but
continually
fasted
all
the
other
daies
of
the
weke
.
And
when
he
had
heard
that
his
ghostly
father
was
gone
into
Ireland
,
and
there
departed
,
euer
after
from
that
time
he
kept
this
maner
of
fasting
,
according
as
it
was
first
appointed
him
.
And
the
thing
which
he
had
onse
begon
to
doo
for
compunction
of
his
syn
and
dread
of
Gods
vengeance
,
the
same
did
he
nowe
,
without
lothesomnesse
or
werynesse
,
yea
with
pleasure
and
delight
for
the
reward
that
followed
,
and
for
the
feruent
loue
of
God
.
And
as
he
nowe
long
time
had
continewed
diligently
the
same
,
it
chaunced
that
on
a
certaine
day
he
went
out
of
the
monasterie
to
some
place
a
good
way
of
,
hauing
one
of
the
bretherne
with
him
in
his
companye
.
And
when
they
had
done
their
iourney
and
were
comming
home
againe
,
drawing
nere
the
monasterie
they
beheld
and
vewed
the
goodly
high
building
of
the
same
,
wherat
the
man
of
God
brast
out
all
into
teares
,
and
with
his
weping
countenaunce
bewrayed
the
heauynes
of
his
harte
.
Which
thing
when
his
fellowe
sawe
,
he
asked
him
why
he
so
did
.
O
quod
he
,
al
these
buildinges
that
you
see
,
both
the
common
that
belong
to
many
,
and
the
priuate
houses
of
particular
persons
shall
shortly
be
tourned
into
ashes
and
consumed
by
fyre
.
Which
he
hearing
,
as
sone
as
they
came
into
the
monasterie
,
found
the
meanes
to
tell
that
to
the
mother
of
the
couent
,
named
Ebba
.
Who
being
troubled
at
such
a
warning
and
fortelling
,
as
good
cause
was
,
sent
for
the
man
vnto
her
,
and
enquired
the
whol
matter
of
him
diligently
,
and
how
he
knewe
the
same
.
Of
late
,
quod
he
,
being
occupied
at
night
time
in
watching
and
saying
of
psalmes
,
I
sodainly
sawe
one
stand
by
me
,
of
a
straunge
and
vnknowen
fauour
.
At
whose
presence
when
I
was
sore
afraide
,
he
bad
me
not
to
feare
,
and
then
in
familiar
wise
he
spake
to
me
thus
and
sayd
.
Thou
doest
well
in
that
this
night
time
of
reast
,
thou
hast
had
the
strength
,
not
to
geue
thy selfe
to
ease
and
sleape
,
but
to
be
occupied
in
watching
and
praying
.
Whereto
I
aunswered
and
sayd
,
that
I
knewe
my selfe
to
haue
great
nede
to
continewe
in
holsome
watching
,
and
to
make
diligent
and
dewe
intercession
to
our
Lord
for
my
synnes
.
Thou
sayest
true
,
quod
he
farther
,
that
thou
and
many
other
haue
nede
to
redeme
and
satisfie
for
their
synnes
with
good
workes
,
and
at
such
time
as
they
are
at
leasure
from
worldly
paines
and
busynesse
,
to
labour
the
more
freely
for
the
desyre
of
euerlasting
wealth
:
but
yet
very
fewe
doo
so
.
For
right
nowe
haue
I
walked
through
all
this
monasterie
in
order
,
and
looked
in
euery
selle
and
bead
,
and
of
them
all
,
sauing
thee
,
haue
I
found
not
one
occupied
aboute
the
sauing
of
his
owne
soule
:
but
they
are
all
both
men
and
wemen
either
depely
drowned
in
sleape
,
or
watching
vnto
wickednes
and
syn
.
For
the
litle
houses
that
were
made
to
pray
or
reade
in
,
are
nowe
tourned
into
chambers
of
eating
and
drinking
,
Abuses
of
religious
persons
punished
by
God
from
heauen
.
and
talking
,
and
other
enticemente
of
yll
.
And
the
virgins
,
vowed
vnto
God
,
contemning
the
reuerence
and
regard
of
their
profession
,
as
ofte
as
they
haue
any
leasure
thereto
,
do
occupie
themselues
in
weauing
and
making
fine
clothes
,
wherewith
they
may
set
forth
themselues
lyke
brydes
,
to
the
daunger
and
great
perill
of
their
estat
and
profession
:
or
els
to
get
them
the
loue
of
strangers
and
men
abrode
.
And
therefore
is
there
worthely
prepared
from
heauen
for
this
house
and
them
that
dwel
therin
a
greuouse
punishment
and
vengeance
by
fyre
.
Then
quod
the
Abbesse
,
And
why
wold
ye
not
soner
tell
me
herof
when
ye
knewe
it
?
Forsooth
,
quod
he
,
I
feared
so
to
doo
for
respecte
of
you
,
least
ye
wold
perhap
be
ouermuch
troubled
therewith
.
And
yet
take
ye
this
comfort
herein
,
that
this
plage
and
punishment
shall
not
fall
in
your
dayes
.
This
vision
being
spread
abrode
and
knowen
,
they
of
the
place
began
somewhat
to
feare
for
a
fewe
daies
,
and
to
amend
them selues
,
and
leaue
their
naughty
lyfe
.
But
after
the
death
of
the
Abbesse
they
retourned
to
their
old
naughtynesse
,
yea
and
to
worse
to
.
And
when
they
sayd
and
thought
themselues
in
peace
and
saftie
,
they
were
anon
stricken
with
the
punishment
of
the
foresayd
vengeance
.
All
which
thinges
to
haue
bene
thus
done
in
dede
,
the
most
Reuerend
Giles
my
felow
priste
reported
vnto
me
,
who
lyued
than
in
the
monastery
:
and
afterward
,
(
for
that
many
dwellers
there
went
thence
bycause
of
this
ruyn
)
lyued
a
long
time
in
owr
monasterie
,
and
there
dyed
.
This
haue
I
thowght
good
to
put
in
our
historie
to
this
end
,
that
we
might
warne
the
reader
and
put
him
in
mynd
of
the
workes
of
owr
Lorde
,
howe
dreadfull
and
terrible
he
is
in
his
iudgementes
and
counselles
ouer
the
children
of
men
.
And
that
we
serue
not
at
any
time
the
allurementes
and
prouocations
of
the
flesh
,
lytle
fearing
the
iudgement
of
God
,
least
perhap
his
sodaine
wrath
strike
vs
,
and
scowrge
vs
iustly
and
sharply
either
with
temporall
losses
and
plages
,
or
els
deale
more
hardly
with
vs
and
take
vs
quite
away
to
perpetuall
paine
and
perdition
.
Of
the
death
of
king
Ecgfride
and
king
Lother
.
The
26.
Chap.
THe
yere
of
thin
carnation
of
our
Lord
DClxxxiiij
.
An.
684.
Ecgfride
king
of
Northumberland
sent
Bertus
his
captaine
generall
with
an
hoste
of
men
into
Scotland
,
and
miserably
spoyled
and
destroyed
the
harmelesse
seely
people
,
which
had
euer
bene
great
frindes
to
the
english
nation
,
in
so
muche
that
the
hand
and
force
of
the
enemie
spared
not
the
very
churches
and
monasteries
.
Yet
the
men
of
the
Ile
as
far
as
they
were
able
dyd
both
resiste
and
withstand
force
with
force
,
and
also
calling
on
the
ayd
of
Gods
mercy
,
dyd
long
with
continuall
cursinges
make
supplication
to
be
reuenged
from
heauen
.
And
although
such
as
curse
cannot
possesse
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
yet
it
is
beleued
,
that
they
which
for
their
vnmercyfulnes
were
worthely
accursed
,
dyd
shortly
suffer
the
punyshmentes
of
their
wickednes
by
the
vengeance
of
God
.
For
the
next
yere
after
this
,
the
same
king
against
the
aduise
and
counsell
of
his
frindes
,
and
specially
:
of
Cutbert
a
man
of
blessed
memorie
,
who
of
late
had
bene
consecrated
bysshopp
,
dyd
rashly
and
vndiscretly
go
forth
with
an
armie
to
waste
the
prouince
of
the
Redshankes
.
Who
making
as
thowghe
they
sled
,
browght
him
vnto
the
straightes
of
the
hilles
where
was
no
passage
,
and
there
with
the
most
parte
of
his
hoste
that
he
had
browght
with
him
,
he
was
slayne
the
xl
.
yere
of
his
age
,
and
xv
.
yere
of
his
raigne
,
and
xx
.
day
of
maye
.
And
in
dede
(
as
I
sayd
)
his
frindes
and
counsell
would
not
suffer
him
to
begyn
this
war
,
but
euen
as
the
yere
before
he
wolde
not
giue
eare
to
the
most
Reuerend
father
Ecgbert
,
for
settinge
vpon
Scotland
that
dyd
him
no
harme
,
so
was
this
nowe
giuen
him
for
a
punyshment
of
that
syn
,
that
he
wold
not
harken
vnto
them
that
labowred
to
call
and
staye
him
from
his
owne
destruction
.
After
which
time
the
hope
and
prowesse
of
the
dominion
of
the
English
began
much
to
decaye
and
go
backeward
.
For
the
Redshankes
recouered
againe
their
landes
and
possessions
whiche
the
English
men
did
hold
,
and
the
Scottes
that
were
in
Britaine
,
The
wel●hmen
.
and
also
a
certaine
part
of
the
Britons
got
againe
their
freedome
and
libertie
,
which
they
hitherto
haue
yet
these
xlvj
.
yeres
or
thereabowt
.
Where
among
many
of
the
englishmen
that
were
eyther
slaine
with
the
swearde
or
made
bondmen
,
or
scaped
from
the
land
of
the
Redshankes
by
fleeing
,
the
most
reuerend
man
Trumwini
,
which
had
bene
byshop
ouer
them
there
,
departed
with
his
company
that
were
in
the
monasterie
of
Ebbercune
,
the
which
standeth
in
the
Englysh
region
,
but
nighe
vnto
the
straight
that
diuideth
the
landes
of
the
english
and
the
Redshankes
.
And
commending
his
felowes
to
his
frendes
abrode
in
diuerse
monasteries
where
he
best
might
,
himselfe
went
to
the
ofte
mentioned
monasterie
of
Gods
seruantes
and
handmaydes
,
named
Streaneshalch
,
and
there
chose
him
his
abyding
place
:
where
with
a
fewe
other
of
his
company
he
lead
his
lyfe
a
long
time
of
yeres
in
monasticall
straightnesse
,
very
profitably
not
to
himselfe
only
,
but
to
many
other
also
.
At
which
time
there
gouerned
the
same
monasterie
a
certaine
virgin
of
the
kinges
blood
named
Elflet
,
and
their
mother
Eanflede
togither
,
of
whome
we
haue
before
made
mention
.
But
when
this
byshop
came
thither
,
the
good
and
vertuouse
Abbesse
found
thereby
not
only
great
helpe
in
her
chardge
and
gouernaunce
,
but
also
comforte
to
her
owne
lyfe
and
conuersation
.
After
king
Ecgfride
succeded
in
the
kingdome
Altfrit
a
man
very
well
learned
in
the
scriptures
,
who
was
said
to
be
Ecgfrides
brother
,
and
sonne
to
king
Oswine
.
This
man
dyd
nobly
and
worthely
recouer
the
decayed
and
destroyed
estate
of
the
kingdome
,
thowghe
the
boundes
and
greatenes
thereof
were
nowe
more
narowe
.
This
same
yere
,
which
was
from
thincarnarion
of
owr
Lorde
DClxxxv
.
An.
635.
dyed
Lothere
king
of
kent
the
vj.
daye
of
February
,
when
he
had
raigned
xij
.
yeres
after
his
brother
Ecgbert
,
who
raigned
jx
,
yeres
.
For
this
Lother
was
wounded
in
the
battaile
of
the
South
Saxons
,
the
which
Edrich
the
sonne
of
Egbert
fowght
against
him
,
and
while
he
was
at
surgerie
in
curing
he
dyed
.
After
whome
the
sayd
,
Edrich
raigned
one
yere
and
an
halfe
.
Who
departing
without
issue
,
that
kingdome
was
for
a
space
throwghe
vncertaine
and
foraine
kinges
sore
decayed
and
destroyed
,
vntyll
the
lawfull
and
legitimat
king
Victred
,
who
was
Egberts
sonne
came
and
was
quietly
settled
therin
,
who
both
by
good
religion
and
princely
prowesse
deliuered
his
people
from
foraine
forse
and
inuasion
.
Howe
Cutbert
the
man
of
God
was
made
bisshop
,
and
howe
he
liued
and
tawght
while
he
yet
was
in
his
monasterie
and
monasticall
conuersation
.
The.
27.
Chapter
.
IN
that
same
yere
that
king
Egbert
ended
his
lyfe
,
Holy
Ilonde
.
he
caused
(
as
we
haue
sayd
)
Cutbert
an
holy
and
reuerend
man
to
be
consecrated
bishop
of
the
church
of
Lindesfarre
,
The
I
le
of
Cochette
.
who
had
lyued
a
solitarie
lyfe
many
yeares
in
great
continencie
bothe
of
body
and
mynde
,
in
a
very
smal
yle
,
called
,
Farne
,
whiche
lyeth
distant
from
the
said
churche
of
Lindisfarme
almost
ix
.
myles
a
good
waye
in
the
mayne
Ocean
sea
.
This
man
from
the
first
beginning
of
his
childhode
was
alwaies
feruently
desyrouse
of
religiouse
lyfe
,
and
when
he
was
growen
somewhat
toward
mans
state
,
he
tooke
both
the
name
and
habite
of
a
monke
.
For
he
entred
first
into
the
monasterie
of
Mail●os
,
which
standeth
on
the
banke
of
the
riuer
Tyne
,
and
was
at
that
time
gouuerned
of
Abbot
Eata
,
the
mekest
and
mildest
man
of
a
thousand
.
Afterward
he
was
taken
from
thence
,
and
made
bishopp
of
the
diocese
of
Hagulstald
or
Lindisfarne
,
as
we
haue
a
foresaide
.
The
which
see
was
before
gouuerned
by
Boisill
a
man
of
great
vertues
,
and
graces
and
of
a
propheticall
spirite
.
Whose
humble
and
diligent
scholer
Cutbert
had
bene
,
and
learned
of
him
the
knowledge
of
the
holy
scriptures
,
and
examples
of
good
workes
.
Which
man
after
he
was
gone
to
God
,
Cutbert
was
made
head
of
the
same
monasterie
,
where
both
by
the
authoritie
of
his
master
,
and
example
of
his
owne
dooing
he
instructed
and
brought
many
vnto
regular
lyfe
and
discipline
.
The
life
of
S.
Cutbert
being
yet
a
monke
.
Neither
did
he
only
giue
vnto
the
monasterie
both
admonishementes
and
examples
of
vertuouse
and
regular
lyfe
,
but
also
laboured
to
tourne
the
common
people
far
and
nere
thereabout
from
the
lyfe
of
their
carelesse
conuersation
,
to
the
loue
and
longing
of
the
ioyes
of
heauen
.
For
many
folke
at
that
time
did
profane
and
defyle
the
fayth
that
they
had
with
wicked
workes
and
dooinges
,
some
also
in
the
time
of
the
great
death
and
plage
,
setting
at
nought
the
sacramentes
of
fayth
(
wherewith
they
were
endewed
)
ranne
to
the
erroneous
medicins
and
sorceries
of
idolatrie
,
as
though
they
wer
able
by
enchantementes
or
withcrafte
,
or
any
other
secrete
arte
and
coning
of
the
deuill
to
staye
and
kepe
of
the
plage
sent
from
God
the
creatour
.
Both
which
sortes
of
people
to
correcte
,
and
reproue
their
erroneouse
and
yll
dooing
this
good
father
would
go
out
of
the
monasterie
somtime
on
horsebacke
,
but
moo
times
on
fote
,
and
come
to
the
villages
lyeng
thereabout
,
and
preache
the
way
of
truthe
to
them
that
were
astraye
.
Which
thing
also
Boisill
was
wont
to
doo
in
his
tyme
.
For
it
was
the
maner
of
the
people
of
England
at
that
time
,
that
when
any
of
the
clergy
or
any
priest
came
to
a
village
,
they
would
all
by
and
by
at
his
calling
come
together
to
heare
the
worde
,
and
willingly
harken
to
such
thinges
as
were
saied
,
and
more
willingly
followe
in
workes
suche
thinges
as
they
could
heare
and
vnderstande
.
Nowe
this
man
Cutbert
had
such
a
grace
and
skill
in
vtteraunce
,
such
a
zele
in
persuading
,
such
an
Angels
face
and
countenaunce
,
that
none
that
was
present
durst
presume
to
hyde
the
secrettes
of
his
hart
from
him
:
but
dyd
all
openly
declare
in
confession
the
thinges
that
they
had
done
:
both
for
that
they
thoughte
that
the
same
could
in
no
wyse
be
hid
from
him
,
and
also
that
they
might
be
shryuen
and
cleansed
from
their
synnes
throughe
the
dewe
frutes
of
penaunce
as
he
should
appoint
them
.
This
good
man
was
wont
to
resorte
vnto
those
places
and
villages
most
commonly
that
stoode
a
far
of
in
stipye
and
craggie
hylles
,
and
whiche
other
men
were
afraid
to
come
at
,
or
els
being
lerned
lothed
to
visit
bicause
of
the
vnsemely
dwelling
and
vplandish
rudenesse
of
the
inhabitants
.
And
yet
he
dyd
so
ioyefully
giue
himselfe
to
this
godly
and
charitable
labour
,
and
so
diligently
instructed
them
with
good
and
holesome
doctrine
,
that
he
would
go
out
of
the
monasterie
oftetimes
,
and
not
come
home
againe
in
an
whole
weke
,
sometimes
not
in
two
or
three
,
yea
not
in
a
whole
moneth
,
but
all
that
time
tarie
in
the
hylles
among
the
poore
folke
of
the
countree
,
exhorting
them
to
the
ioyes
of
heauen
both
with
the
worde
of
preaching
,
and
worke
of
vertuouse
example
.
When
this
reuerend
seruante
of
our
Lord
had
lyued
many
yeares
in
the
monasterie
of
Mailros
,
and
excelled
in
great
signes
of
vertues
,
the
most
reuerend
Abbot
there
Eata
remoued
him
to
the
yle
of
Lindesfarne
,
that
he
might
there
also
set
forth
to
the
bretherne
the
keping
of
regular
discipline
both
with
the
authoritie
of
an
head
and
ruler
,
and
also
expresse
and
shewe
the
same
by
his
owne
doing
and
example
.
For
this
most
reuerend
father
did
at
that
time
gouuerne
the
same
place
as
Abbot
there
of
.
Though
of
olde
time
in
that
place
both
the
bishop
was
wont
to
abyde
together
with
his
clergie
and
ministers
of
his
church
,
and
the
Abbot
with
the
monks
,
who
did
also
notwithstanding
belong
to
the
houshould
,
and
cure
of
the
bishop
.
For
Aidan
which
was
the
first
bishop
of
that
place
,
came
thither
with
monkes
being
also
a
monke
himself
,
and
did
there
place
and
begyn
monasticall
lyfe
and
conuersation
:
e●en
as
before
also
the
blessed
father
Augustine
did
in
kent
,
as
is
well
knowen
,
and
as
we
haue
declared
before
,
at
what
tyme
as
the
moste
reuerend
Pope
Gregorye
wrote
to
him
,
on
this
wyse
.
For
asmuch
as
,
dere
brother
,
In
the
first
booke
the.
27.
chap.
it
is
not
mete
for
you
that
are
enstructed
and
brought
vp
in
monasticall
rules
and
orders
to
be
and
dwell
seuerall
from
your
clergie
and
chapplins
in
the
churche
of
England
,
which
is
of
late
by
the
worke
and
grace
of
God
brought
vnto
the
faith
,
you
must
therefor
vse
this
lyf
and
conuersation
which
our
fathers
vsed
in
the
beginning
and
rysing
of
the
primitiue
churche
,
among
whom
noman
did
call
any
thing
his
,
of
all
that
they
bad
:
but
all
thinges
were
common
among
them
.
Howe
the
same
man
lyuing
an
anchors
solitarie
life
did
by
praying
bring
furth
water
out
of
a
stone
ground
,
and
also
receaued
graine
by
the
labour
of
his
hande
out
of
sowing
time
.
The.
28.
Chapter
.
AFter
this
,
Cutberte
encreasing
in
the
merite
of
religiouse
and
holy
deuotion
came
also
to
the
secret
silence
of
an
Anchors
lyfe
and
contemplation
.
And
bicause
many
yeres
passed
,
we
haue
sufficiently
written
of
his
life
The
life
of
S.
Cutbert
writen
by
S.
Bede
,
is
ex
tant
in
the.
3.
tome
of
his
workes
.
and
vertues
both
in
heroicall
verse
,
and
in
prose
,
yt
shall
suffise
at
this
present
only
to
rehearse
this
much
,
that
at
his
going
to
the
iland
he
protested
to
the
bretherne
and
sayd
:
If
the
grace
and
goodnes
of
God
doo
graunt
me
in
that
place
,
that
I
may
liue
by
the
worke
of
mine
owne
hande
I
will
gladly
abyde
there
:
if
not
I
will
God
willing
very
shortly
retourne
to
you
againe
.
Now
this
place
was
quite
destitute
both
of
water
and
graine
and
wodde
,
and
also
not
mete
for
any
man
to
dwell
in
bicause
of
the
wicked
spirits
and
fendes
that
haunted
there
.
Yet
at
the
prayer
and
desyre
of
the
man
of
God
it
became
such
in
all
respecte
,
that
it
mighte
well
inough
be
enhabited
.
For
at
his
comming
the
euill
spirits
went
their
way
.
Which
enemies
being
so
driuen
out
,
and
that
he
had
made
himselfe
a
narrowe
and
small
dwelling
place
,
compassed
about
with
a
trenche
,
and
with
the
helping
hand
of
the
bretherne
had
bylded
necessarie
howses
in
the
same
,
that
is
to
saye
,
a
chappell
and
a
common
dwelling
place
,
he
commaunded
the
brethern
to
make
a
pyt
in
the
pauement
of
the
same
dwelling
place
.
Which
they
did
,
and
yet
the
earth
was
very
hard
and
stonye
,
and
semed
not
to
haue
any
moisture
in
the
world
,
nor
any
vaine
of
water
or
spring
in
it
.
But
the
next
day
at
the
faith
and
praiers
of
the
seruaunt
of
God
,
the
pyt
was
found
full
of
water
,
which
vnto
this
day
doth
geue
sufficient
vse
and
aboundance
of
that
heauenly
grace
to
all
that
come
thither
.
Beside
this
he
desyred
to
haue
ploughing
tooles
brought
him
and
wheate
withall
,
and
when
he
had
laboured
and
made
ready
ground
before
and
sowen
it
in
dewe
season
,
it
so
happened
that
at
the
very
time
of
sommer
ther
grewe
therof
not
only
no
eares
,
but
not
so
much
as
any
blade
or
grasse
.
Wherefore
when
the
bretherne
came
to
visit
him
as
their
maner
was
,
he
willed
barly
to
be
brought
him
,
to
see
if
happely
the
nature
of
that
soile
,
or
the
will
of
the
highe
geuer
were
,
that
the
sede
of
that
graine
could
growe
any
better
there
.
Which
when
it
was
brought
him
,
and
that
he
had
sowen
it
in
the
same
field
,
out
of
all
season
of
sowing
,
and
out
of
all
hope
of
hauing
any
frute
againe
,
yet
there
arose
and
grewe
vp
anon
corne
plentifully
,
and
gaue
to
the
man
of
God
the
ioyfull
refresshing
and
sustenaunce
of
his
owne
labour
.
And
when
he
had
there
serued
God
solitarily
many
yeres
(
for
the
banke
wherewith
his
house
was
compassed
and
trenched
about
was
so
highe
,
The
third
Synod
of
the
english
church
.
that
he
could
see
nothing
els
out
of
it
,
but
heauen
,
which
he
thyrsted
and
longed
to
enter
into
)
it
happened
at
the
same
time
,
that
there
was
a
great
synode
assembled
in
the
presence
of
king
Egfride
by
the
riuer
of
Alua
,
at
a
place
called
Atwiforde
,
which
signifieth
as
much
,
as
,
at
the
two
fordes
,
in
which
Archebisshop
Theodore
of
blessed
memorie
was
president
,
and
there
this
foresayd
man
with
one
mind
and
consent
of
them
all
was
chosen
to
be
bishop
of
the
churche
of
Lindisfarne
.
Who
when
he
could
in
no
wise
be
drawen
out
of
his
monasterie
for
all
the
messengers
and
letters
that
were
sent
him
,
at
last
the
foresayd
king
himselfe
hauing
the
most
holy
bishop
Trumwine
with
him
and
many
other
religiouse
parsons
and
men
of
power
and
authoritie
,
did
passe
ouer
vnto
the
Iland
.
Also
many
of
the
bretherne
of
the
ile
of
Lindesfar
came
thither
for
this
purpose
:
all
which
on
their
knees
most
earnestly
desyred
and
required
him
for
Gods
sake
and
with
weping
teares
in
our
Lords
name
they
besought
him
so
longe
,
that
they
made
his
eyes
stand
full
of
swete
teares
to
,
and
so
they
gat
him
out
of
his
caue
,
and
brought
him
to
the
Synode
.
And
when
he
came
thither
,
though
much
againe
his
owne
will
he
was
ouercomed
by
the
one
assent
and
will
of
all
the
reast
,
and
compelled
to
submit
his
necke
to
beare
the
yoke
and
office
of
a
bishop
.
And
the
wordes
that
forced
him
most
,
were
,
that
the
seruaunt
of
God
Boisil
(
who
did
with
the
propheticall
spirite
he
had
,
foreshew
many
things
that
should
fall
after
him
)
had
also
prophecied
and
fortelde
that
Cutberte
should
be
bisshop
.
Nowe
his
consecrating
not
appointed
to
be
straight
way
but
after
the
winter
passed
which
then
was
at
hand
,
in
the
feast
and
solemnisation
of
Easter
it
was
finished
at
Yorke
,
in
the
presence
of
the
foresayd
king
Egfride
,
where
there
came
to
his
consecrating
vij
.
bishops
,
Consecration
of
bishops
with
a
number
of
bisshops
.
of
whome
Theodore
of
blessed
memorie
was
chief
and
primate
.
He
was
first
elected
and
chosen
to
be
bishop
of
Hagulstad
diocese
in
Trumberts
place
,
who
was
deposed
from
the
same
.
But
bycause
he
rather
desired
to
be
of
Lindisfarne
churche
,
in
which
he
had
sometimes
lyued
,
it
semed
good
,
and
was
appointed
that
Eata
showld
retourne
to
the
see
of
Hagulstad
,
of
whiche
he
had
first
bene
made
byshop
,
and
Cutberte
showld
haue
the
chardge
and
iurisdiction
of
Lindisfarne
Churche
.
And
when
he
had
thus
taken
vpon
him
this
degree
and
office
of
byshop
,
he
dyd
setforth
and
adorne
the
same
with
the
workes
of
vertues
and
holinesse
,
following
the
example
of
the
blessed
Apostles
.
For
he
dyd
bothe
with
continuall
prayers
make
intercession
for
the
people
committed
vnto
him
,
and
with
most
holesome
exhortations
styrred
them
to
thirst
after
the
ioyes
of
heauen
.
S.
Cutbert
the
example
of
a
good
Bisshoppe
.
And
(
the
thing
which
most
of
all
is
wont
to
helpe
and
farther
teachers
)
suche
thinges
as
he
towght
other
folke
to
doo
,
he
first
in
his
owne
dooing
gaue
example
of
the
same
.
For
he
was
aboue
all
thinges
feruent
in
the
fyre
of
Gods
loue
and
charitie
,
modest
and
sober
in
the
vertue
of
patience
,
excedingly
giuen
to
deuotion
of
praying
,
affable
and
familiar
to
all
men
that
came
to
him
for
comfort
and
counsell
.
For
he
tooke
this
for
a
kynde
of
prayer
too
,
if
he
dyd
helpe
and
succour
with
his
exhortation
such
as
were
weake
and
vnperfecte
,
knowing
that
he
that
sayed
,
Thow
shalt
loue
thy
lord
God
,
sayed
also
,
Thow
shalt
loue
thy
neighbour
as
thy selfe
.
He
was
also
notable
for
his
abstinence
and
straight
lyuing
,
S.
Cutberts
deuotion
at
masse
time
.
euer
panting
after
the
hope
of
heauenly
thinges
with
great
contrition
and
compunction
of
harte
.
Finally
when
he
offred
the
hoste
of
the
holesome
sacrifice
vnto
God
,
he
commended
his
prayers
to
our
Lord
not
with
a
voyce
lyfted
vp
on
highe
,
but
with
teares
powred
owt
from
the
botome
of
his
harte
.
Thus
when
he
passed
ouer
two
yeares
in
his
bysshoppricke
,
he
went
againe
to
his
ile
and
monasterie
,
being
warned
by
the
oracle
and
admonyshment
of
god
,
that
the
day
of
his
death
was
nowe
at
hand
,
or
rather
the
entraunce
and
beginning
of
that
lyfe
,
which
only
in
dede
should
be
called
lyfe
.
Which
thing
he
himselfe
at
the
same
tyme
dyd
after
his
playne
and
simple
maner
open
vnto
certayne
,
but
in
darke
and
obscure
wordes
,
yet
such
as
were
afterwardes
playnely
vnderstanded
.
And
to
some
to
he
dyd
vtter
and
reuele
the
same
in
very
open
and
playne
wordes
.
Howe
the
sayd
byshop
dyd
foretell
his
death
to
be
very
nighe
at
hand
vnto
Herebert
a
vertuous
priest
.
The.
xxix
.
Chapter
.
FOr
there
was
a
certayne
priest
reuerend
for
his
vprightnes
and
perfection
of
lyfe
and
maners
named
Hereberte
,
which
had
a
longe
time
bene
coupled
to
this
man
of
God
in
the
bond
of
spirituall
loue
and
fryndship
.
For
lyuing
a
solitary
lyfe
in
the
yle
of
that
great
wyde
lake
,
owt
of
which
ronneth
the
head
and
beginning
of
the
ryuer
of
Derwent
,
he
was
wont
to
visite
Cutbert
euery
yere
,
and
to
heare
the
good
lessons
of
eternall
lyfe
at
his
mouth
.
When
this
vertuous
priest
heard
of
his
comming
to
the
citie
of
Lugubalia
,
he
came
after
his
accustomed
maner
desyryng
to
be
enflamed
more
and
more
to
the
blysse
and
ioyes
aboue
by
his
holesome
exhortations
.
Who
as
they
sate
together
,
and
dyd
inebriat
one
an
other
with
the
cuppes
of
the
lyfe
of
heauen
,
among
other
thinges
the
byshop
sayd
:
Remember
brother
Hereberte
,
that
what
soeuer
ye
haue
to
say
and
aske
of
me
,
yow
doo
it
nowe
:
for
after
we
departe
the
one
from
the
other
,
we
shall
not
mete
againe
and
see
one
an
other
with
the
eyes
of
the
body
any
more
in
this
world
.
For
I
knowe
well
,
that
the
time
of
my
departing
is
at
hand
,
and
the
laying
away
of
my
bodyly
tabernacle
shal
be
very
shortly
.
Which
thinges
when
he
heard
,
he
fel
downe
at
his
feete
,
and
with
heauy
sighes
and
powring
teares
I
beseke
yow
(
quoth
he
)
for
our
Lordes
sake
,
forsake
me
not
,
but
remember
your
most
faythfull
fellowe
and
companion
,
and
make
intercession
to
the
high
and
tender
pitie
of
God
,
that
we
may
departe
hence
vnto
heauen
together
to
behold
his
grace
and
glorie
,
whome
we
haue
in
the
earth
serued
and
honoured
together
.
For
yow
knowe
that
I
haue
euer
studied
and
laboured
to
liue
after
your
good
and
vertuous
instructions
,
and
what
soeuer
I
offended
and
omitted
throughe
ignoraunce
and
frailtie
,
I
dyd
straight
way
doo
mine
endeuour
to
amende
the
same
after
your
ghostly
counsel
,
wil
,
and
iudgement
.
At
this
earnest
and
affectuouse
request
of
his
,
the
bysshop
gaue
him selfe
to
his
prayers
,
and
anon
being
certified
in
spirite
that
he
had
obtayned
the
thing
that
he
besought
of
our
Lorde
:
Aryse
(
quoth
he
)
my
dere
brother
,
and
wepe
not
,
but
reioyce
with
all
gladnesse
.
For
the
highe
mercy
of
God
hath
graunted
vs
that
we
haue
praied
for
.
The
truth
of
which
promise
and
prophecie
was
well
proued
in
that
which
befell
after
.
For
after
they
departed
a
sonder
,
they
sawe
not
one
an
other
bodyly
any
more
,
but
on
one selfe
same
day
,
which
was
the
xix
,
day
of
Marche
,
Quomodo
in
v●●asua
dilexerunt
se
,
i●a
in
mer●e
non
sunt
separati
.
their
soules
went
out
of
their
bodyes
,
and
wer
straight
ioyned
together
againe
in
the
blessed
sight
and
vision
,
and
caryed
hence
both
to
the
kingdome
of
heauen
by
the
handes
and
seruice
of
Angels
.
But
Herebert
was
first
tried
and
pourged
in
the
fyre
of
longe
sickenesse
,
As
they
loued
in
their
lyfe
so
in
their
death
they
were
not
seuered
.
by
the
dispensation
of
our
Lordes
goodnes
and
pitie
,
as
it
is
credible
,
that
such
want
of
merite
and
perfection
as
he
had
,
more
than
blessed
Cutbert
,
the
same
might
be
supplied
in
the
purging
pain
of
long
chastening
sickenesse
,
so
that
being
made
equall
in
Gods
grace
and
fauour
with
his
fellowe
that
was
intercessour
for
him
,
euen
as
he
should
depart
out
of
the
body
at
the
selfe
same
time
with
him
,
so
he
might
also
deserue
to
be
receaued
into
the
selfe
same
and
lyke
seate
of
perpetuall
blysse
.
This
moste
reuerend
father
dyed
in
the
Ile
of
Farne
,
and
at
his
death
he
besought
the
bretherne
most
earnesty
,
that
he
might
be
buried
there
in
the
same
place
,
where
he
had
no
small
tyme
serued
and
bene
in
warfar
for
our
Lorde
.
But
yet
at
laste
ouercomed
with
their
requeste
,
he
was
content
,
that
he
might
be
brought
to
Lindisfarne
I
le
,
Holy
Ilond
and
layed
in
the
churche
there
.
In
the
meane
time
,
these
thinges
done
Wilfride
the
most
reuerende
bisshopp
kepte
the
bishoppricke
of
that
churche
one
yeare
vntill
an
other
was
elected
to
be
made
bysshoppe
for
Cutberte
.
After
whiche
tyme
Eatbert
was
consecrated
,
a
notable
man
in
the
knowledge
of
the
holy
scriptures
,
and
also
in
the
dewe
keping
of
heauenly
preceptes
and
lessons
,
and
most
of
all
in
doing
of
almes
and
dedes
of
charitie
,
in
so
much
that
according
to
the
old
lawe
he
gaue
euery
yeare
to
poore
folke
the
tenth
not
only
of
his
cattle
,
but
of
all
graine
,
frute
and
apples
,
and
some
parte
of
his
clothes
and
apparaill
to
.
Howe
the
bodye
of
Cutbert
after
xj
.
yeares
burieng
,
was
founde
free
from
corruption
and
rotting
.
And
howe
the
successour
of
that
bysshoppricke
passed
owt
of
the
worlde
not
long
after
.
The
30.
Chap.
THe
ordinance
and
dispensation
of
God
willing
to
shewe
more
largely
abrode
in
howe
great
glorie
the
man
of
God
Cutbert
lyued
after
his
deathe
,
whose
highe
godly
lyfe
before
his
deathe
excelled
notably
by
many
and
often
signes
and
miracles
,
dyd
put
into
the
myndes
of
the
bretherne
xj
.
yeares
passed
after
his
buriall
,
to
take
vpp
and
remoue
his
bones
:
thinkinge
to
fynde
them
all
drye
,
the
bodye
being
nowe
consumed
and
brought
to
duste
as
dead
bodies
commonly
are
,
and
so
to
put
them
in
a
newe
toumbe
,
and
laye
them
againe
in
the
same
place
,
but
somewhat
aboue
the
floure
and
pauement
,
for
the
more
reuerence
dewe
thereunto
.
Which
mynde
and
entent
of
theirs
they
did
declare
to
Eadbert
their
bisshop
,
who
agreed
to
the
same
,
and
bad
them
remember
to
doo
it
on
the
daye
of
his
departing
.
And
so
they
did
.
And
when
they
opened
the
tumbe
,
they
founde
the
body
all
whole
and
sounde
,
as
if
it
were
alyue
,
and
the
lymmes
,
ioyntes
,
and
synowes
softe
and
pliable
,
muche
liker
a
sleping
bodye
than
a
dead
.
Also
all
the
clothes
,
that
were
about
hym
,
semed
not
onely
without
wem
or
any
blemish
,
but
also
as
fresh
faire
,
and
bright
,
as
when
they
were
newe
and
first
made
.
Whiche
when
the
bretherne
sawe
,
they
were
striken
straight
with
a
great
feare
,
and
with
all
hast
went
to
shewe
there
bysshopp
what
they
had
found
,
who
as
it
happened
was
that
tyme
solitarie
abyding
alone
in
the
farthest
place
from
the
churche
,
being
closed
rounde
about
with
the
flowing
and
ebbing
fluddes
of
the
sea
.
For
there
was
he
wont
alwayes
to
kepe
the
tyme
of
Lent
,
The
deuotion
of
bisshops
in
times
past
.
and
also
xl
.
dayes
before
Christmas
in
greate
deuotion
of
abstinence
,
prayer
,
and
teares
.
In
which
place
also
his
reuerend
predecessour
Cutberte
before
that
he
went
to
the
Ile
of
Farne
,
did
at
certaine
tymes
secretly
serue
our
Lorde
in
spirituall
warfare
.
And
they
browght
hym
a
part
of
the
clothes
that
were
about
the
holy
bodye
.
Which
he
both
receauing
thankefully
as
acceptable
presentes
,
and
most
gladly
reioysing
to
heare
of
such
miracles
(
for
he
kissed
the
clothes
with
a
great
affection
as
if
they
were
yet
about
the
fathers
bodye
)
put
ye
on
(
quoth
he
)
newe
clothes
aboute
the
bodye
for
these
that
ye
have
brought
me
,
and
so
laye
it
againe
in
the
cheast
that
ye
haue
prouided
therefore
:
I
knowe
moste
certainly
,
that
that
place
shall
not
remaine
longe
emptie
,
which
is
hallowed
with
such
a
speciall
grace
of
this
heauenly
miracle
.
And
howe
happie
is
he
,
vnto
whome
our
Lord
the
author
and
giuer
of
all
blysse
will
vouchesafe
to
giue
leaue
and
lycence
to
reaste
in
that
place
?
These
and
many
lyke
thinges
when
the
bysshoppe
had
sayed
with
many
teares
,
and
greate
compunction
,
and
trembling
tounge
,
the
bretherne
dyd
as
he
had
bydden
them
,
and
wounde
the
bodye
in
a
newe
clothe
,
and
put
it
in
a
newe
cophin
,
and
so
layed
it
aboue
the
pauement
of
the
chauncell
.
And
shortely
after
the
dere
beloued
of
God
Eadbert
the
byshopp
was
taken
with
a
bytter
and
burning
disease
,
the
which
dayly
encreased
and
waxed
more
feruent
,
so
that
not
longafter
which
,
was
the
sixte
day
of
Maye
,
he
departed
out
of
this
world
,
and
went
vnto
God
.
And
his
body
was
also
layed
in
the
graue
of
the
blessed
father
Cutbert
,
with
the
cophim
ouer
him
,
in
which
they
had
put
the
vncorrupted
bodie
of
the
sayd
father
.
In
which
place
signes
and
miracles
sometimes
done
in
restoring
the
sicke
to
their
health
,
do
beare
witnes
and
confirme
the
merite
and
vertuouse
lyues
of
them
bothe
.
Of
which
miracles
we
haue
longe
synse
put
certaine
in
memorie
in
the
booke
of
his
lyfe
.
But
yet
we
haue
thought
it
conuenient
to
adde
thereto
certaine
in
this
historie
allso
,
which
we
happened
to
heare
and
learne
of
late
.
Howe
a
certaine
man
was
cured
of
the
palsey
at
his
tombe
.
The
31.
Chapter
.
THere
was
in
the
same
monasterie
a
certaine
monke
named
Beadwegen
,
whose
office
of
longe
time
was
to
serue
such
geastes
and
straungers
as
came
,
and
is
alyue
yet
to
this
daye
,
a
man
of
whose
much
deuotion
and
religiouse
conuersation
all
the
bretherne
and
strangers
that
resorte
thither
to
beare
witnesse
and
testifie
.
And
that
obediently
and
dewly
he
doth
the
office
put
vnto
him
,
only
for
the
rewarde
that
he
looketh
for
aboue
.
This
man
on
a
certaine
day
when
he
had
washed
in
the
sea
the
mantels
or
clothes
that
he
occupied
in
the
hospitall
,
comming
home
againe
was
in
the
myd
way
sodainly
taken
with
a
paine
in
his
bodie
,
in
such
wise
that
he
fell
downe
on
the
earth
,
and
laye
flat
on
the
ground
for
a
space
,
and
could
scant
at
last
get
vp
againe
.
And
when
he
was
rysen
vp
he
felte
the
halfe
part
of
his
body
from
the
head
to
the
fete
to
be
greuously
taken
and
stryken
with
a
palsey
,
and
so
with
much
paine
he
came
home
to
the
howse
leaning
on
a
staffe
.
The
disease
grew
and
encreased
litle
,
and
litle
:
and
when
night
came
,
was
waxen
so
greuouse
and
painfull
,
that
the
next
day
he
was
scant
able
to
ryse
vp
or
go
by
himselfe
.
Into
which
paine
and
aduersitie
he
being
thus
brought
,
conceaued
in
his
mynd
a
profitable
way
and
counsell
,
which
was
to
get
him
to
the
churche
by
some
meanes
or
other
as
well
as
he
could
,
and
enter
into
the
tombe
of
the
blessed
father
Cutberte
,
and
there
vpon
his
knees
humbly
to
beseche
the
highe
soueraine
goodnes
of
God
,
that
either
he
might
be
deliuered
from
the
anguish
and
paine
,
if
it
were
so
good
and
profitable
for
him
,
ot
els
if
it
behoued
him
to
be
longer
chastened
with
that
grief
by
the
gratiouse
prouision
of
God
,
that
he
might
then
patiently
and
with
meke
mynd
beare
and
suffer
this
paine
and
afflicton
put
vpon
him
.
And
as
he
had
deuised
and
purposed
in
his
mynd
,
so
he
did
in
dede
,
and
bearing
vp
and
staying
his
feble
lymmes
with
a
staffe
he
went
into
the
churche
,
and
there
fell
downe
prostrate
at
the
corse
of
the
man
of
God
,
praying
with
feruent
entent
and
deuotion
that
through
his
helpe
and
intercession
our
Lorde
wold
be
good
and
mercifull
vnto
him
.
And
as
he
was
at
his
prayers
falling
as
it
were
in
a
certaine
softe
slumber
,
he
felte
(
as
he
him selfe
was
afterward
wont
to
tell
)
like
as
a
great
brode
hand
touche
his
head
in
that
place
where
the
grief
was
,
and
with
the
same
touching
passe
along
ouer
all
his
body
to
the
very
feete
,
on
that
syde
where
the
paine
laye
,
and
there
with
al
by
litle
and
litle
the
grief
went
away
,
and
straight
theron
followed
perfecte
health
:
which
done
he
awoke
forthwith
,
and
rose
vp
sound
and
hole
and
geuing
thankes
to
our
Lorde
for
his
health
,
came
and
shewed
the
brethern
what
had
chaunced
vnto
him
.
And
at
the
great
reioysing
of
all
men
he
retourned
againe
to
the
office
and
seruice
that
he
was
wonte
diligently
to
doo
,
being
nowe
as
it
were
made
better
and
more
seruisiable
by
this
tryeng
and
examining
scourge
of
God
.
The
clothes
also
wherewith
the
holy
body
of
Cutberte
was
clad
either
before
in
his
lyfe
time
,
or
after
when
he
was
dead
did
not
want
the
grace
and
gyfte
of
healing
the
sicke
:
In
the
third
tome
of
S.
Bedes
workes
.
as
who
so
will
reade
,
shall
fynd
in
the
booke
of
his
lyfe
and
vertues
.
How
a
certaine
man
of
late
at
S.
Cutbertes
reliques
was
cured
of
a
g●eat
sore
in
his
eye
.
The.
32.
Chapter
.
YET
this
one
thing
is
not
to
be
passed
ouer
or
vnspoken
of
,
which
three
yeares
passed
was
done
by
and
at
his
reliques
,
as
was
tolde
me
by
the
same
man
on
whome
it
was
done
.
And
it
was
in
the
monasterie
,
whiche
is
buylt
by
the
riuer
of
Dacore
,
and
thereof
hath
his
name
,
in
whiche
that
time
Switbert
a
good
religiouse
man
was
head
and
Abbot
.
In
that
monasterie
there
was
a
certaine
young
man
,
that
had
a
foule
vnhansome
swelling
in
the
lead
of
his
eye
,
the
which
daily
grewe
bigger
,
and
was
lyke
to
put
him
in
danger
of
the
losse
of
his
eye
.
The
physitians
layed
salues
and
plaisters
thereto
to
assuage
the
swelling
,
but
they
could
doo
no
good
:
some
men
wold
haue
it
to
be
cut
of
,
other
sayed
no
,
for
feare
of
a
farther
danger
.
And
thus
the
foresayd
poore
brother
continewed
in
this
case
no
small
time
,
and
could
get
no
helpe
at
mans
hand
against
this
perill
of
the
losse
of
his
eye
,
but
rather
it
daily
encreased
and
waxed
worse
,
till
at
last
it
was
his
chaunce
through
the
grace
and
goodnes
of
God
to
be
healed
sodainly
by
the
reliliques
of
the
most
holy
father
S.
Cutbert
.
For
when
the
monkes
had
found
his
body
not
rotten
nor
corrupted
after
it
had
many
yeres
lyen
buried
,
they
tooke
partes
of
the
heare
of
his
head
,
which
in
maner
of
reliques
they
might
giue
or
shewe
for
a
signe
of
the
miracle
to
their
fryndes
when
they
came
,
and
desyred
the
same
.
A
litle
parte
of
these
reliques
were
at
that
time
in
this
monasterie
,
in
the
keping
of
one
of
the
priestes
there
named
Thridred
,
who
now
is
Abbot
of
the
house
.
Which
man
on
a
certaine
daye
went
to
the
churche
and
opened
the
shrine
of
reliques
,
to
geue
a
parte
therof
to
afrynd
of
his
.
At
what
time
it
chaunced
,
the
yong
man
which
had
the
sore
eye
,
was
present
in
the
churche
.
And
when
the
priest
had
geuen
his
frynd
such
parte
therof
,
as
he
wold
,
he
gaue
the
rest
to
the
yong
man
to
lay
vp
againe
in
his
place
.
Who
by
a
good
motion
and
minde
that
came
to
him
,
as
sone
as
he
had
receaued
the
heares
of
the
holy
head
,
tooke
them
and
put
them
to
his
sore
eye
,
and
helde
them
there
a
space
to
kepe
downe
and
assuage
the
greuouse
swelling
therewith
.
And
that
done
he
layed
the
reliques
vp
againe
in
the
shrine
as
he
was
bidden
,
If
they
which
now
preach
only
faith
,
had
such
faith
they
should
see
such
miracles
now
.
beleuing
that
his
eye
should
shortly
be
healed
by
the
heare
of
the
man
of
God
,
wherewith
he
was
touched
.
And
his
faith
and
belief
deceaued
him
not
.
For
it
was
at
that
time
(
as
he
was
wont
to
tel
)
about
vij
.
of
the
clocke
in
the
morning
.
And
as
he
thought
vpon
his
busynes
and
went
about
other
thinges
as
the
daye
required
,
towarde
none
the
same
day
,
he
hapned
sodainly
to
touche
his
eye
,
the
which
he
felte
and
found
with
the
eyled
and
all
,
as
whole
and
sounde
,
as
if
ther
had
neuer
bene
sene
any
blemyshe
or
swellinge
therin
.
THVS
ENDETH
THE
FOVRTH
BOOK
FO
THE
HISTORIE
OF
THE
CHVRCH
OF
ENGLAND
.
THE
FIFTE
BOOKE
OF
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
CHVRCH
OF
ENGLAND
.
How
Aedilwalde
Cutberts
successour
lyuing
a
solitary
and
heremytes
lyffe
alayd
by
prayer
for
certaine
of
his
Bretherne
a
greate
tempest
in
the
sea
.
The.
1.
Chapter
THE
famous
and
reuerende
father
Aedilwalde
,
which
by
vertuous
and
worthy
behauiour
of
him selfe
many
yeres
in
the
monastery
called
Inripe
,
brought
the
office
of
priesthoode
taken
vppon
him
in
greate
reuerence
and
estimation
,
succeded
Cutbert
the
man
of
God
in
practise
of
that
solytary
and
lonefull
lyffe
,
which
he
passed
in
Farne
island
before
he
was
made
bishoppe
.
Whose
worthynesse
and
good
lyfe
,
that
all
men
may
more
euidently
perceaue
,
I
will
declare
one
miracle
wrought
by
him
as
one
of
the
same
company
for
and
in
whome
it
was
wrought
,
declared
to
me
:
to
wit
Gutfride
a
faithfull
seruante
of
Iesus
Christe
by
vocation
a
priest
,
Holy
Ilond
.
who
afterwarde
was
Abbot
of
the
same
church
of
Lyndisfarne
where
he
was
brought
vpp
.
I
came
(
saide
he
)
with
ij
.
other
off
my
bretherne
to
Farne
Island
desyring
to
speake
with
the
reuerend
father
Aedilwald
.
And
when
we
had
talked
with
him
a
whyle
to
our
greate
comforte
,
and
afterwarde
receiuing
his
blessing
hastenyd
homewarde
againe
,
beholde
,
sodainly
as
we
were
in
the
mydest
off
the
sea
,
the
caulme
in
which
we
sayled
was
taken
awaye
,
and
so
greate
a
tempest
and
terrible
storme
came
vppon
vs
,
that
neither
with
sayle
nor
ower
we
coulde
preuaile
,
nor
presently
looke
for
any
thinge
but
deathe
.
And
when
we
striuing
longe
with
the
wynde
and
the
seas
to
no
effecte
,
looked
backe
at
the
lenght
,
if
perchaunce
by
any
possible
meanes
we
might
returne
backe
to
the
Iland
agayne
from
whence
we
came
,
we
manifestly
perceaued
that
on
euery
syde
with
leeke
tempest
our
iourney
was
staied
,
and
retourne
intercepted
:
and
no
hope
of
escape
in
our selfes
:
Afterwarde
when
we
descried
the
lande
a
farre
of
and
looked
stedely
towardes
the
same
,
we
sawe
in
Farne
islande
that
vertuous
and
holy
father
Aedilwalde
come
out
of
his
caue
to
loke
howe
we
sayled
awaye
.
For
as
sone
as
he
heard
the
blusteringe
of
the
winde
,
and
rage
of
the
Ocean
sea
,
he
came
foorthe
to
see
what
might
happen
and
chaunce
to
vs
.
And
when
he
sawe
vs
labouring
harde
against
the
surges
of
the
sea
,
and
in
cleane
desperation
of
recouering
the
lande
,
he
fell
downe
vppon
his
knees
:
and
prayed
to
almighty
God
,
father
of
our
Lorde
Iesus
Christ
to
deliuer
vs
from
that
present
daunger
of
death
:
And
when
he
had
ended
his
prayer
,
he
appeased
the
rage
of
the
sea
in
such
sorte
,
that
the
violence
of
the
storme
all
together
ceasing
,
we
had
winde
and
wether
at
will
without
any
surges
of
the
sea
or
greate
waues
of
water
,
vntill
we
came
to
lande
.
When
we
were
on
grounde
,
and
had
layde
our
shippe
at
ancre
,
streytwayes
the
same
storme
and
tempest
which
for
our
sakes
was
a
litle
whyle
alayed
,
beganne
againe
,
and
ceased
not
his
rage
all
that
daye
,
to
th
ende
it
might
be
geuen
vs
to
vnderstand
,
that
the
litle
caulme
which
happened
,
was
geuen
of
God
from
heauen
at
the
contemplation
of
that
godly
mans
prayer
,
to
deliuer
vs
oute
of
daunger
.
This
vertuous
man
,
high
in
fauour
with
God
continued
in
Farne
island
xij
.
yeares
,
and
there
died
:
but
he
is
buried
in
Lindisfarne
island
:
Nere
to
the
place
where
the
bodyes
of
the
forementioned
bishops
lye
:
in
saincte
Peter
the
Apostle
his
church
.
These
thinges
were
done
in
kinge
Elfrides
raigne
,
who
was
kinge
of
Northumberlande
xviij
.
yeares
after
his
brother
E●gfride
.
Howe
bysshoppe
Iohn
cured
a
dumme
man
,
with
blessinge
of
hym
.
The
2.
Chap.
IN
the
beginninge
off
this
kinge
his
raigne
when
bisshoppe
Eata
was
dead
,
Of
S.
Iohn
of
Beuerlake
.
Iohn
famous
for
his
integritie
and
pure
lyfe
tooke
the
bishoppricke
of
Hagulstald
vppon
him
:
of
whome
his
neare
and
familiar
acquaintaunce
were
wonte
to
reporte
many
straunge
miracles
and
vertues
wrought
at
diuerse
seuerall
tymes
:
and
specially
amongest
all
other
,
Berethum
sometime
his
deacon
,
but
nowe
Abbot
of
the
monastery
caulled
Inderwodde
:
a
man
woorthy
of
all
reuerence
and
credit
for
his
truethe
:
off
the
which
I
haue
thought
good
to
committ
one
or
two
to
your
memories
.
There
is
a
secrett
and
solytary
mansion
place
compassed
aboute
with
a
greate
wood
,
and
closed
rownde
with
a
deeke
distant
from
Hagulstalde
not
paste
a
myle
and
a
halffe
,
but
diuided
with
the
riuer
Tine
whiche
runneth
betwixte
them
boothe
,
hauing
a
churche
yard
off
saincte
Michael
the
archangell
where
this
holy
man
was
wounte
to
seiourne
and
make
his
abode
very
often
,
as
occasion
,
and
time
serued
,
with
a
fewe
of
his
companions
,
and
geue
him selffe
most
earnestly
to
prayer
and
studie
,
but
specially
in
the
Lent
.
And
when
att
a
certaine
tyme
(
lent
being
at
hand
)
he
came
thither
to
abyde
after
his
accustomed
manner
,
he
commaundid
those
that
were
aboute
him
to
seeke
some
poore
begger
,
and
impotent
Lazar
,
whome
he
might
haue
wyth
him
all
the
time
of
his
continuaunce
there
,
to
extende
his
charitie
and
deale
his
almes
vnto
.
There
was
in
a
towne
not
farre
off
,
a
younge
man
,
that
was
dumme
well
knowen
of
the
bisshoppe
(
for
he
vsed
to
come
before
him
oftentimes
to
receiue
his
almes
:
)
the
which
was
neuer
able
to
speake
so
much
as
one
worde
.
Besides
,
he
had
such
an
vnsemely
sore
in
his
head
,
that
in
the
crowne
and
hyer
partes
there
coulde
not
a
heare
take
roote
,
only
a
fewe
euill
fauored
rough
heares
stoode
staringe
rounde
about
his
temples
.
This
impotent
Lazar
the
bishop
commaunded
to
be
brought
thither
,
and
a
harbour
made
for
him
within
the
precinct
of
his
house
,
where
he
might
ordinarilye
euery
day
receiue
his
almes
:
And
when
one
weke
of
Lent
was
past
,
the
next
sounday
he
willed
the
poore
man
to
come
into
him
:
when
he
was
come
,
he
bydd
him
put
oute
his
tounge
,
and
shewe
it
vnto
him
,
and
takinge
him
by
the
chinne
,
made
a
signe
of
the
holy
crosse
vppon
his
tounge
:
and
when
he
had
so
signed
and
blessyd
it
,
he
commaunded
him
to
plucke
it
in
againe
,
and
speake
sayinge
,
speake
me
one
worde
,
say
gea
,
gea
,
which
in
the
english
tounge
is
a
worde
off
affirmation
and
consent
in
such
signification
as
yea
,
yea
.
Incontinent
the
stringes
of
his
tounge
were
loosed
,
and
he
sayd
that
whiche
he
was
commaunded
to
saye
.
The
bishoppe
added
certaine
letters
by
name
and
bid
him
say
A
:
he
said
A.
say
B.
he
said
B.
and
when
he
had
said
and
recited
after
the
bishop
the
wholle
crosse
rewe
,
he
put
vnto
him
sillables
and
hole
wordes
to
be
pronounced
.
Vnto
which
when
he
aunsered
in
all
pointes
orderly
,
he
commaunded
him
to
speake
longe
sentences
,
and
so
he
did
:
and
ceased
not
all
that
day
and
night
folowing
,
so
longe
as
he
coulde
hold
vpp
his
head
from
sleape
,
(
as
they
make
reporte
that
were
present
)
to
speake
and
declare
his
secret
thoughtes
and
purposes
,
the
which
before
that
day
he
could
neuer
vtter
to
any
man
:
in
leeke
manner
as
that
longe
lamed
Lazar
,
who
restored
by
the
Apostles
Peter
and
Iohn
,
Act.
cap.
3.
to
the
vse
of
his
legges
agayne
stode
vpp
and
walked
,
and
entred
into
the
temple
with
other
walkinge
and
leppinge
and
praysing
God
with
muche
ioy
and
myrthe
,
that
he
could
nowe
go
vppon
his
legges
,
the
whiche
benefit
he
had
lacked
longe
time
before
:
The
bisshoppe
also
reioysing
that
he
had
his
speache
againe
,
commaunded
the
phisicion
to
take
the
sore
of
his
head
in
cure
.
Which
he
did
,
and
by
helpe
of
the
bisshopps
benediction
and
holy
prayer
,
the
skinne
came
againe
,
and
heares
grewe
as
fightly
to
see
as
any
other
mans
.
So
he
that
was
before
euil
fauoured
,
dumme
,
and
a
lothesome
creature
to
looke
to
,
he
was
nowe
made
a
hansome
younge
man
,
his
countinuance
amyable
and
pleasaunt
to
beholde
,
his
tounge
ready
and
expedit
to
speake
,
his
heare
curled
and
faire
to
see
.
And
so
reioysing
for
the
recouery
of
his
healthe
,
he
returned
home
,
notwithstanding
the
bisshop
offred
him
lodginge
and
gentyll
entertaynement
,
amongest
his
owne
familye
.
Howe
the
sayd
bysshoppe
healed
a
sycke
mayden
by
prayer
.
The
3.
Chap.
THe
same
good
Abbot
Berecht
tolde
me
an
other
greate
miracle
done
by
the
sayd
bisshop
:
and
this
it
was
.
When
that
lerned
prelate
and
Reuerend
father
Wilfride
after
longe
exile
and
banishement
was
recouered
againe
to
the
bisshopricke
of
Hagulstalde
,
and
the
same
bishop
Iohn
translated
to
Yorke
after
Bosa
(
a
man
full
of
all
godlynesse
and
humilitie
)
was
departed
oute
of
this
transitory
lyfe
,
he
came
on
a
certaine
time
to
a
Nunnerie
in
a
toune
called
Vetade
,
wher
Herebuge
was
abbesse
.
When
we
were
there
said
he
,
and
intertained
gently
with
good
harte
and
chereful
countinence
of
al
,
the
abbesse
tolde
vs
that
one
of
her
couent
and
younge
nonnes
(
whiche
was
her
owne
daughter
)
beinge
sicke
,
lay
languishinge
and
pininge
awaye
,
because
she
was
lett
blood
off
late
in
her
arme
:
and
while
she
was
thinking
off
it
in
her
fonde
and
foolyshe
fantasye
,
the
sodayne
payne
made
her
very
weake
:
whiche
growing
vppon
her
more
and
and
more
,
the
arme
where
the
vaine
was
opened
,
waxed
very
sore
,
and
so
pitefully
swollen
,
that
a
man
coulde
scarse
clippe
it
with
bothe
his
handes
,
and
she
lyinge
in
her
bed
for
the
greate
intolerable
paine
semed
to
be
almost
dead
and
at
the
pitts
brimme
.
Wherefore
the
Abbesse
besought
this
good
bishop
to
go
in
and
blesse
her
.
Because
she
beleued
stedfastly
that
if
he
did
other
blesse
her
or
touche
her
,
the
vehemency
of
her
desease
wolde
cease
,
and
she
shuld
stratyways
beginne
to
amende
:
He
asked
them
when
she
was
lett
blood
,
and
vnderstanding
it
was
donne
at
the
prime
of
the
mone
,
sayed
,
that
it
was
very
vnskilfully
and
and
vndiscretly
donne
to
lett
her
blud
at
the
prime
of
the
mone
.
I
remember
well
(
quod
he
)
Archebishop
Theodore
(
renouned
among
all
his
posteritie
)
tolde
me
that
letting
of
blud
and
opening
the
vaine
was
very
daungerous
about
the
first
quarter
of
the
moone
,
and
rysinge
of
the
sea
.
And
what
can
I
do
for
this
maiden
,
nowe
she
is
at
deathes
doore
?
Not
withstandinge
she
besought
him
very
instantly
for
her
daughter
,
which
she
loued
tenderly
(
for
she
purposed
to
make
her
abbesse
after
her
)
and
at
the
lenght
with
much
a
doo
obtained
,
so
much
of
him
as
to
go
into
the
chamber
,
and
see
the
sicke
maiden
:
Wherefore
he
tooke
me
with
him
,
and
went
to
the
maiden
which
lay
languishinge
(
as
I
said
)
with
greate
and
intolerable
paine
in
her
arme
,
so
swellinge
that
it
coulde
not
once
bowe
at
the
elbowe
.
And
standinge
there
he
sayd
certaine
prayers
ouer
her
,
and
after
he
had
blest
her
,
went
out
againe
.
When
we
had
sate
an
houre
at
the
table
,
one
came
in
and
called
for
me
,
and
leading
me
a
syde
from
the
company
,
sayde
,
Coenburge
(
for
that
was
the
maides
name
)
desyreth
you
to
come
to
her
as
sone
as
you
can
.
When
I
came
in
to
the
chamber
I
founde
her
very
cherefull
and
mery
and
as
it
were
almost
hole
.
And
when
I
had
sate
by
her
a
whyle
,
shall
we
call
for
some
drinke
saide
she
?
mary
with
a
good
will
quod
I
,
and
I
am
right
glad
you
ar
able
so
to
do
.
When
we
had
bothe
dronke
,
she
beganne
to
declare
vnto
me
,
that
sense
the
bishoppe
had
prayed
for
her
and
blest
her
,
and
went
out
of
the
chamber
,
she
beganne
to
amend
and
waxe
better
and
better
,
and
albeit
I
haue
not
recouered
my
former
strength
againe
,
quod
she
,
yet
all
the
anguishe
and
paine
,
is
gone
bothe
out
of
my
arme
(
where
it
was
most
feruent
)
and
also
out
of
all
other
partes
of
my
body
,
the
bishop
as
it
were
carying
all
out
of
doores
with
him
,
though
yet
the
swelling
semeth
scant
all
alayed
in
my
arme
.
As
we
were
taking
our
leaue
,
and
departinge
thence
,
the
swellinge
also
went
away
,
as
the
paines
and
anguishe
of
her
body
did
before
:
So
the
maiden
deliuered
from
daunger
of
deathe
and
other
wofull
wooes
,
gaue
laude
and
praise
to
God
with
the
rest
that
wer
there
attending
and
waytinge
vppon
her
.
How
he
healed
an
Earles
wife
with
holy
water
.
The.
4.
Chapter
OF
this
forsaid
bishoppe
,
Berecht
abbot
of
Inderwodde
told
vs
an
other
miracle
not
much
vnleke
this
.
An
earle
called
lord
Puch
had
a
manour
,
abbout
two
miles
from
our
monastery
,
whose
lady
had
bene
trobled
with
such
a
vehement
desease
for
xl
.
dayes
,
that
in
iij.
weakes
space
she
was
not
able
to
be
caried
out
of
the
chamber
,
where
she
lay
.
It
fortuned
one
day
this
deuoute
and
godly
father
to
be
sent
for
by
the
earle
to
dedycate
and
hallowe
a
churche
,
Dedication
of
churches
.
and
when
the
solemnity
of
this
dedication
was
past
,
and
the
churche
halloed
,
the
earle
inuited
him
home
to
his
house
,
and
(
as
ciuilite
and
courtesy
required
)
desired
him
to
diner
.
The
bishop
refused
his
gentilnesse
,
sayinge
that
of
dewty
he
must
returne
and
go
to
the
next
abbaye
:
But
the
earle
most
instantly
entreatinge
him
promised
that
he
wolde
do
great
almes
to
the
poore
,
if
he
wolde
vouchsaffe
to
go
home
to
his
house
that
daye
and
breake
his
fast
.
I
entreated
him
in
leeke
maner
as
the
Earle
did
,
promisinge
that
I
wold
geue
almes
also
to
relieue
the
poore
,
if
he
wolde
go
to
dynner
to
the
earles
house
,
and
blesse
him
and
his
familie
.
And
when
we
had
obtained
so
much
of
him
with
longe
entreataunce
,
we
went
to
the
earles
house
to
take
our
repast
.
The
bishop
sent
the
sick
lady
by
one
of
the
company
that
came
with
him
,
some
of
the
holy
water
,
which
he
hallowed
in
dedication
of
the
church
,
commaunding
him
to
will
her
to
drinke
of
it
,
and
to
washe
that
parte
of
her
body
with
the
same
wher
the
grief
was
most
vehement
.
Al
which
being
done
she
rose
out
of
her
bed
whole
and
sounde
.
And
perceauing
that
she
was
not
only
cured
of
her
longe
infirmitie
and
desease
,
but
made
also
as
lyuely
,
lusty
and
stronge
as
euer
she
was
before
,
came
to
the
table
,
shewed
her selfe
very
officious
in
caruinge
and
drynkinge
to
the
bysshoppe
and
all
the
hole
table
and
ceasyd
not
to
vse
such
courteous
officiosytye
,
all
the
dynner
time
.
Folowing
in
this
poynte
saincte
Peters
mother
in
lawe
,
who
delyueryd
from
her
hotte
burnynge
feuer
by
the
only
touche
of
Christes
hande
,
rose
vpp
as
stronge
and
hole
as
euer
she
was
before
,
and
seruyd
them
at
the
table
.
Howe
he
curyd
another
earles
sonne
lyinge
at
the
poynte
of
deathe
.
The.
5.
Chapter
.
THis
bysshoppe
called
another
tyme
in
leeke
manner
to
dedicate
and
halloe
a
churche
of
the
earle
Addi
was
desired
,
after
all
the
solemnitie
were
donne
,
by
the
earle
,
to
go
in
to
one
of
his
children
,
which
was
very
sicke
and
redy
to
dye
,
as
being
benūmyd
of
al
senses
and
natural
operations
of
the
bodye
.
the
cophyn
also
or
chest
where
he
shuld
be
layd
after
his
deathe
was
preparyd
and
made
redy
.
Furder
more
the
good
earle
intreatyd
hym
with
weapinge
teares
desirying
for
the
passion
of
god
that
he
wolde
go
in
and
pray
for
his
sonne
because
his
lyfe
was
both
necessary
and
deare
vnto
him
:
for
his
parte
he
stedfastly
beleued
that
yff
he
wold
lay
his
hande
vppon
hym
and
blesse
him
once
,
The
faith
of
our
primitiue
church
.
he
shulde
streytwaye
recouer
.
At
his
desire
and
longe
entreataunce
the
bysshoppe
went
in
,
and
sawe
him
(
to
the
greate
dysconfort
and
heauynesse
of
all
that
were
present
)
redy
to
yelde
vpp
the
ghoste
,
and
the
cophyn
hard
by
him
in
which
he
should
be
buryed
.
He
made
his
prayer
to
god
and
blest
him
,
and
goying
owte
spake
those
comfortable
wordes
that
men
vse
to
syck
folke
,
to
wytt
,
I
pray
god
send
yow
helthe
and
quyck
recouery
from
this
desease
And
when
they
had
sate
a
whyle
at
the
table
the
childe
sent
to
the
earle
his
father
,
desyringe
to
haue
a
cuppe
of
wyne
sent
him
:
for
he
was
thrustye
.
The
earle
being
glad
with
all
his
harte
that
his
sonne
could
drynk
sent
him
a
cuppe
of
wyne
which
the
bishop
had
blessed
.
As
sone
as
he
had
dronke
of
yt
,
he
rose
owte
of
his
bed
,
put
on
his
clothes
,
came
downe
from
his
chamber
,
went
to
the
greate
hall
,
saluted
the
bysshop
,
welcomed
the
ghestes
,
and
sayde
he
had
a
good
stomake
and
appetyte
to
eate
.
They
commaundyd
hym
to
the
table
and
were
glad
that
he
was
so
well
recoueryd
.
He
sate
downe
,
he
eate
,
he
drank
,
he
lawght
and
made
mery
with
them
and
in
all
pointes
behaued
hym selffe
as
the
other
ghestes
,
and
lyuinge
many
yeares
after
contynuyd
in
the
same
state
with
owte
any
grudge
of
his
olde
desease
.
The
abbot
sayde
this
miracle
was
not
donne
in
his
syght
and
presence
but
he
heard
yt
by
relation
of
them
which
were
present
when
yt
was
done
.
Howe
by
his
prayer
and
blessinge
he
relieued
one
of
his
clerkes
maruelously
broosed
with
a
fall
from
his
horse
and
in
greate
danger
of
deathe
.
The.
6.
Chapter
.
NEther
do
I
thinke
yt
good
to
passe
ouer
in
sylence
that
greate
myracle
which
a
faythful
seruaunt
of
our
sauiour
Christe
namyd
Herebalde
was
wonte
to
reporte
to
haue
bene
done
and
practised
vppon
hym selfe
,
who
at
that
time
was
one
of
his
clergy
,
and
is
nowe
abbot
in
a
monastery
that
borderyth
harde
vppon
the
ryuer
Wyre
.
So
farre
forth
said
he
,
as
yt
was
lauful
for
a
man
to
iudge
I
fownde
all
the
whole
state
and
manners
of
his
life
correspondent
to
that
grauytye
and
holynesse
which
is
required
in
a
byshoppe
:
and
of
that
I
am
ryght
well
assuryd
because
I
was
dayly
conuersant
with
him
.
But
touchyng
his
w●nes
in
the
sight
of
God
,
and
fauour
before
the
myghth●
which
sercheth
the
secrets
of
all
mens
hartes
,
I
h●e●
experience
in
many
other
,
but
specially
in
my
felff
,
●
whome
be
in
a
manner
restoryd
from
deathe
to
lyfe
●
prayer
and
benediction
.
For
when
in
my
first
florys●●yng
and
lusty
yowthe
I
lyuyd
amongest
his
clergy
,
and
was
set
to
schole
to
lerne
bothe
to
reade
and
singe
,
and
had
not
yet
abandonyd
all
foolysh
fantasies
,
and
yowthfull
panges
,
it
fortuned
one
day
that
as
we
rode
with
him
we
came
into
a
goodly
playne
waye
and
fayre
grene
which
semed
a
very
trymme
place
to
runne
and
coorse
ower
horses
in
.
And
the
yowng
men
that
were
in
his
company
,
especially
of
the
lay
sorte
,
beganne
to
desire
the
Byshop
to
geue
them
leaue
to
coorse
and
gallop
their
horses
.
But
at
the
first
he
vtterly
denyed
and
sayd
them
nay
with
this
checke
:
It
is
but
a
foolysh
fonde
thinge
yowe
desire
.
At
the
last
not
able
to
withstande
nor
gaynesay
the
ernest
and
importune
request
of
all
the
whole
company
,
he
sayd
,
do
if
yowe
wyl
:
mary
so
,
that
Herebald
refrayne
,
and
abide
with
me
.
Than
I
entreating
as
suppliantly
as
I
could
to
haue
licence
to
galloppe
my
horse
and
coorse
vpp
and
downe
with
the
other
younge
men
(
for
I
trusted
well
my
horse
,
which
the
bishop
him selfe
had
before
geuen
me
)
I
could
not
preuaile
at
all
.
But
when
I
sawe
them
take
their
horses
vppe
with
the
spurres
and
fetch
nowe
this
way
nowe
that
as
couragiously
with
stoppe
and
turne
,
as
could
be
,
the
bisshoppe
and
I
beholding
all
their
pastime
,
I
strayt
waies
ouercomed
with
wanton
courage
could
not
stay
my selfe
,
but
went
amongest
the
thickest
of
them
,
and
ranne
with
the
best
.
And
as
I
tooke
my
horse
vppe
with
the
spurres
,
I
heard
him
behynde
my
backe
,
with
a
deape
sigth
,
to
saye
.
O
mercifull
God
what
wofull
woo
,
woorkest
thou
to
me
in
ryding
after
thus
sorte
.
I
heard
those
wordes
,
notwithstanding
with
willful
will
I
minded
to
folow
my
pastime
.
And
behold
euen
straightwaye
as
my
horse
wilde
,
fearce
,
and
couragious
with
greate
violence
and
force
lept
ouer
a
deeke
by
the
waye
,
downe
fell
I
to
the
grounde
,
and
as
one
ready
to
dye
by
and
by
,
lost
all
my
senses
,
and
was
not
able
to
moue
any
one
ioyncte
of
my
bodye
.
For
whereas
in
the
same
place
lay
a
stone
close
to
the
grounde
couered
with
a
litle
greene
turffe
,
and
not
one
other
could
be
founde
in
all
that
plaine
vally
and
leuell
grounde
,
it
fortuned
by
chaunce
,
or
rather
by
the
diuine
prouidence
off
God
to
punisshe
my
disobedience
it
happened
,
that
I
pitched
vppon
the
same
stone
with
my
head
,
and
hande
which
in
the
fal
I
putt
vnder
to
stay
my self
,
and
so
broke
my
thumme
,
and
sculle
off
my
head
,
that
(
as
I
said
before
)
I
lay
there
leeke
a
dead
man
ready
for
his
graue
.
And
bicause
I
coulde
not
be
remoued
thence
,
they
stretched
foorth
a
pauilion
,
and
made
me
a
lodging
there
.
This
was
aboute
seuen
of
clocke
in
the
morninge
:
from
that
houre
vntill
night
I
taried
there
with
out
any
noyse
or
disquietnes
euen
as
it
had
ben
a
dead
man
:
than
I
beganne
to
reliue
and
came
to
my selfe
againe
,
and
was
caried
home
to
the
bishops
lodging
,
by
certaine
of
my
fellowes
where
I
lay
speachlesse
al
that
night
,
casting
and
vomiting
blud
,
because
my
bulcke
and
ynner
partes
,
were
sore
broysed
with
the
fal
.
But
the
bisshop
for
the
tender
affection
and
singular
good
fansie
he
bare
to
me
,
was
meruailous
sory
for
my
misfortune
and
deadly
wounde
,
and
woulde
not
all
that
night
after
his
accustomed
manner
tarry
with
his
clergy
,
but
continuing
alone
in
watch
all
that
night
,
as
I
may
well
coniecture
,
besought
the
goodnesse
of
allmighty
God
for
my
health
and
preseruation
.
And
cominge
to
my
,
chamber
early
in
the
morninge
,
said
certaine
prayers
ouer
me
,
and
called
me
by
my
name
,
and
when
I
waked
,
as
it
were
oute
of
a
greate
slumber
,
he
asked
me
,
if
I
knewe
,
who
it
was
that
spoke
to
me
.
And
I
casting
vpp
my
eyes
,
saied
yea
right
well
,
you
ar
my
dere
bishop
and
master
:
than
said
he
can
you
recouer
or
liue
?
Yea
quoth
I
,
by
yower
good
prayers
if
it
please
God
.
So
streytwaies
laying
his
hand
vppon
my
head
,
and
repeting
the
worde
of
benediction
returned
again
to
his
praiers
,
and
coming
to
see
me
againe
a
litle
while
after
,
founde
me
fitting
vppe
in
my
bed
,
and
well
able
to
speake
.
Then
moued
,
as
it
were
with
some
inspiration
from
heauen
,
asked
whether
I
knewe
without
all
scruple
and
dowte
,
whether
I
was
baptized
or
no
:
to
that
I
aunswered
,
yea
forsothe
I
knowe
with
oute
all
doute
I
was
wasshed
in
the
holly
fonte
of
baptisme
in
remission
of
synnes
,
and
knowe
the
priestes
name
very
well
that
baptized
me
:
but
he
foorthwith
replyed
saying
:
if
you
were
christened
of
him
doubtlesse
you
are
not
well
christened
:
for
I
knowe
him
well
,
and
am
right
assured
that
when
he
was
made
priest
he
coulde
not
for
his
dulheddid
witt
lerne
,
nor
to
instructe
nor
to
baptise
.
And
for
that
cause
I
straightly
chardged
him
not
to
presume
to
that
mynisterie
which
he
could
not
do
accordingly
:
As
sone
as
he
had
spoken
those
wordes
he
beganne
to
instructe
and
informe
me
in
the
faith
againe
:
and
it
came
to
passe
that
as
he
breathed
in
my
face
,
the
payne
vanished
awaye
,
and
I
felt
my
body
much
better
than
it
was
before
.
Than
he
called
for
a
surgion
,
and
commaunded
him
to
sett
my
skull
againe
,
and
knitt
it
vpp
together
as
it
should
be
,
and
by
and
by
with
his
blessing
I
was
so
well
recouered
,
that
the
next
daye
I
was
able
to
mounte
to
my
horse
and
ride
with
him
to
the
next
place
where
he
minded
to
lodge
:
And
not
longe
after
being
fully
recouered
I
was
baptized
.
This
good
bisshopp
continued
in
the
see
,
three
and
thirty
yeres
,
and
so
translated
thence
to
the
ioyfull
kingdome
of
heauen
,
lyeth
buried
in
sancte
Peters
porche
,
in
a
monastery
called
Inderwodde
the
yeare
of
our
Lorde
.
721.
For
when
he
was
not
able
for
olde
age
to
preach
,
teache
,
and
gouuerne
his
bisshopprike
,
he
consecrated
and
made
Wilfride
one
of
his
chaplins
archebisshop
of
Yorke
,
and
went
to
the
said
monasterie
,
and
there
with
good
example
and
conuersation
ended
his
lyfe
.
Howe
Cedwall
kinge
of
the
Weast
Saxons
came
to
Rome
to
be
baptized
,
and
his
successour
of
deuotion
went
to
the
sepulchres
and
monuments
of
the
blessed
Apostles
.
The.
7.
Chapter
.
THe
third
yere
of
kinge
Aldfrides
raigne
,
Cedwall
kinge
of
the
weast
saxons
,
when
he
had
kept
the
souerainty
in
his
country
very
stoutely
for
ij
.
yeres
space
,
for
Gods
sake
and
hope
of
an
eternall
kingdome
in
heauen
forsoke
his
owne
vppon
earthe
,
and
went
to
Rome
.
He
thought
it
to
be
a
singular
glorye
and
renowne
for
him
,
to
be
regenerated
at
the
sea
Apostolique
,
with
the
sacrament
of
baptisme
,
by
the
which
he
lerned
that
all
mankinde
had
entrye
to
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
With
all
,
this
hope
he
conceaued
,
that
as
sone
as
by
baptisme
he
was
clensed
from
synne
,
and
made
a
member
of
Christes
mysticall
body
,
he
shoulde
departe
from
this
worlde
to
the
eternall
ioye
,
the
which
bothe
by
the
prouidence
of
God
,
were
fulfilled
euen
as
he
had
secretly
in
his
minde
determined
before
:
For
cominge
to
Rome
when
Sergius
was
Pope
,
he
was
baptised
on
easter
eue
,
the
yere
after
the
incarnation
of
Christ
689.
An.
689.
and
wearing
yet
the
white
apparel
,
and
robes
of
innocency
which
were
put
vppon
him
in
baptisme
fell
sicke
,
and
died
,
the
20.
day
of
Aprill
.
Whome
the
Pope
at
his
baptisme
named
Peter
,
that
he
might
beare
that
holy
name
of
the
Apstole
whose
sepulchre
and
tumbe
he
came
to
see
,
with
good
zeale
and
deuotion
many
hundred
myles
,
and
buried
him
honorably
in
his
churche
.
And
at
the
Popes
commaundement
,
an
Epitahphe
was
engraued
vppon
his
toumbe●
that
bothe
the
remembraunce
of
his
good
zeale
and
deuotion
might
continewe
in
admiration
through
out
all
ages
,
and
the
readers
and
hearers
also
might
be
stirred
to
the
leeke
godlynesse
and
deuotion
.
The
epitaphe
was
written
after
this
sorte
.
An
Epitaphe
vpon
kinge
Cedwall
.
All
dignities
and
wordly
wealthe
,
all
princely
ioye
and
mirth
All
palaces
and
castells
stronge
,
all
ladies
of
greate
birth
,
All
triumphe
all
princely
attire
,
all
precious
pearle
and
pride
The
feruent
loue
of
heuenly
blesse
,
made
Cedwalle
set
a
syde
.
And
spedely
to
Peters
seate
and
monuments
at
Rome
His
fleshly
lustes
and
filthy
synnes
with
baptisme
to
ouercome
.
Through
daungerous
seas
and
hougely
hilles
a
pilgrimage
to
make
And
happely
the
ioyfull
starre
to
endlesse
comforte
take
.
Incontinent
when
his
repaire
was
knowen
among
the
states
,
Full
courteously
they
met
him
all
,
and
brought
him
to
their
gates
.
Pope
Sergius
perceauinge
eke
his
zeale
and
godly
minde
Did
ioyfully
baptise
him
streyt
,
and
from
his
synnes
vnbinde
.
He
altered
his
propre
name
,
and
did
him
Peter
calle
Delyueringe
him
from
Sathans
snare
,
from
mysery
and
from
mysery
and
from
thral
:
But
innocent
lyfe
this
worthy
wight
on
earthe
did
not
longe
kepe
Within
fewe
days
death
did
approche
,
and
rocked
him
a
slepe
.
Vndoubtedly
greate
was
his
faith
greate
was
the
mercy
of
Christ
,
Whose
iudgments
who
so
seketh
oute
,
shall
creke
when
he
is
highst
.
From
Britanny
that
famousisle
,
to
Rome
he
saffly
past
The
monuments
and
Apostles
tumbes
,
he
sawe
al
at
his
later
cast
.
Deathes
fyery
dart
his
hart
did
perce
and
brought
him
to
the
grounde
Where
foysteringe
mans
carcas
lyeth
,
vntill
the
trumpet
sounde
.
Here
couered
with
marbel
stone
his
body
lyeth
at
ease
,
In
paradise
his
soule
abideth
,
Gods
wrath
he
did
appease
.
Then
euident
it
is
that
he
,
who
from
his
realme
did
range
For
earthly
things
did
heauen
obtaine
,
and
lost
naught
by
exchange
.
An other
epitaphe
.
Here
Cedwall
is
buried
,
otherwise
named
Peter
kinge
of
the
weast
Saxons
who
died
the
xx
.
of
Aprill
in
the
seconde
indiction
and
lyued
thyrty
yeares
,
or
ther
aboute
,
when
that
noble
and
mighty
prince
Iustinian
was
Emperour
of
Rome
:
and
had
raigned
iiij
.
yeres
in
the
empire
and
Sergius
a
trewe
paterne
of
the
Apostles
had
sate
ij
.
yeres
in
Peters
seate
.
As
this
good
kinge
Cedwall
was
takinge
his
iourney
to
Rome
,
Huu
one
of
the
kinges
bloud
suceeded
into
the
croune
of
that
realme
,
who
after
he
had
raigned
there
37.
yeares
gaue
ouer
his
kingdome
and
committed
the
gouernaunce
of
it
,
to
his
children
,
and
went
him selfe
to
the
tumbes
and
monuments
of
the
Apostles
in
Rome
Gregory
beinge
the
Pope
,
hauinge
an
ernest
desyre
to
wander
leeke
a
pilgreme
here
in
earthe
for
a
tyme
,
aboute
such
holy
places
,
that
at
the
lenght
he
mighte
be
more
willingly
receaued
of
the
blessed
saintes
in
heauen
:
the
which
practise
in
those
dayes
many
englishmen
both
of
the
nobility
and
commons
,
Pilgrimage
to
Rome
a
wont
matter
in
our
primitiue
church
.
spirituall
and
temporal
,
men
and
women
,
wer
wonte
to
vse
with
much
emulation
.
Of
the
death
of
Archebishop
Theodore
.
The.
8.
Chapter
.
THE
yere
after
kinge
Cedwall
died
at
Rome
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
yere
of
our
Lorde
690.
An.
690.
archebishop
Theodore
worthy
of
perpetuall
remembraunce
for
his
singular
vertues
,
beinge
very
olde
and
in
those
yeres
,
to
which
men
commonly
by
course
of
nature
may
come
,
to
wit
,
foure
score
and
eight
,
departed
out
of
this
wordle
.
The
which
number
of
yeres
that
he
should
lyue
and
see
,
was
signified
vnto
him
by
reuelation
in
a
dreame
:
as
to
his
familiare
fryndes
he
was
wont
to
make
reporte
:
He
continued
in
his
bishoprike
xxij
.
yeres
and
was
buried
in
sainct
Peters
church
,
where
al
the
other
bishops
of
Canterbury
ar
buried
.
Of
whom
with
the
rest
of
his
felowes
equal
both
in
dignity
and
degree
it
may
be
truly
verified
that
their
names
shal
liue
in
glory
from
generati
to
generation
time
out
of
minde
:
for
that
I
may
vse
fewe
woordes
,
the
church
of
Englande
for
the
time
he
was
archbisshoppe
,
receaued
so
much
comforte
and
encrease
in
spirituall
matters
,
as
they
could
neuer
before
nor
after
.
As
touching
his
personage
,
his
lyfe
,
his
age
and
manner
of
death
the
epytaphe
written
vppon
his
tumbe
in
fowre
and
thirthy
heroicall
verses
dothe
manyfestly
sett
owte
to
all
that
haue
accesse
thither
,
of
the
which
these
are
the
iiij
.
off
the
first
.
A
woorthy
prelate
lyeth
here
fast
closed
in
this
graue
To
whome
the
name
of
Theodore
the
greekes
most
iustly
gaue
.
With
tytle
ryght
the
souerayntye
hauynge
of
eche
degree
,
Christes
flocke
he
fed
with
trewe
doctrine
,
as
almen
do
wel
see
.
iiij
.
of
the
last
.
His
sowle
was
sett
at
liberty
(
that
lumpyshe
lumpe
of
claye
Dyssolued
)
when
September
had
put
nynetene
dayes
away
.
And
couetinge
their
feloship
that
lyueth
a
godly
lyfe
,
Is
companyd
with
angells
hie
,
voyd
off
all
care
and
stryfe
.
Howe
after
the
death
of
Theodore
Berechtwalde
toke
the
archbysshopricke
vppon
hym
,
and
amongst
many
other
bysshopps
consecrated
and
orderyd
by
him
,
he
made
Tobye
(
a
man
very
well
lernyd
)
bysshopp
of
Rochestre
.
The.
9.
Chap.
BErechtwald
succedyd
Theodore
,
and
was
archbysshoppe
of
Canterburye
who
before
was
abbot
of
a
monastery
lyinge
hard
by
the
north
entree
of
the
ryuer
Glade
otherwise
callyd
Rachwulf
,
a
man
dowtlesse
well
traueled
in
the
knowledge
of
holy
scripture
,
and
very
skyllfull
both
in
ecclesiasticall
and
Monastical
ordres
,
censures
,
and
disciplynes
,
but
nothynge
to
be
compared
to
his
predecessour
:
He
was
chosen
to
this
bysshoprycke
the
yere
after
the
incarnation
of
Christ
692.
An.
692.
the
first
of
Iuly
,
when
Wichthrede
and
Swebharde
were
kynges
of
kent
.
He
was
consecrated
the
next
yere
after
,
vppon
a
sunday
(
beinge
then
the
xxix
.
of
Iune
)
by
Godwyn
archbisshoppe
and
metropolytane
of
fraunce
and
was
installyd
and
put
in
possession
the
next
day
before
the
calendes
of
September
,
which
was
also
vppon
a
sundaye
.
Who
amongst
many
other
bysshopps
of
his
creation
,
after
Gebmund
bysshopp
of
Rochester
was
dead
,
dyd
consecrate
and
substitute
Tobye
in
his
place
,
a
man
well
experte
in
the
latyn
,
greke
,
and
Saxon
tounge
,
and
all
other
liberall
sciences
.
Howe
Ecgbert
a
holy
man
,
wolde
gladly
haue
gone
to
Germany
to
preache
,
and
coulde
not
,
and
howe
Victberte
went
thither
in
deede
,
but
because
he
could
do
no
good
,
returnyd
backe
to
Ireland
,
from
whence
he
came
.
The.
10.
Chap.
THe
very
self
same
tyme
Ecgbert
a
most
reuerend
priest
,
and
faythfull
seruaunt
of
our
sauiour
Christ
of
me
to
be
named
with
honour
and
reuerence
,
who
(
as
we
sayd
before
)
lyued
leke
a
pilgrime
in
Ireland
,
to
obtayne
aeternall
lyf
in
heauen
,
purposing
with
him selfe
to
profitt
manye
,
tooke
vppon
him
the
office
of
an
apostle
to
preache
the
worde
of
God
to
certayne
countries
,
which
had
not
yet
receuyd
the
same
nor
heard
of
it
.
And
many
such
countries
he
knewe
to
be
in
Germany
,
of
whome
we
Englishmen
or
Saxons
,
which
nowe
inhabit
Brytanny
are
wel
knowen
to
haue
our
beginninge
and
ofspringe
.
Al
which
of
the
brytons
our
neighbours
are
corruptly
callyd
Germans
,
for
of
them
there
are
Frisians
[
](A07396-e29120-b)*
*
People
of
high
Allemaigne
about
the
cyte
of
Camin
.
Rugyns
,
Danes
,
Hunnes
,
old
Saxons
,
[
](A07396-e29140-b)*
*
People
of
the
higher
part
of
●●iseland
.
Bruchtuars
,
and
many
other
nations
besides
,
obseruing
yet
the
rytes
and
ceremonyes
of
paynims
,
to
whome
this
valiant
and
noble
souldiar
of
Christ
purposed
to
go
,
after
he
had
sayled
rownde
aboute
Britanny
,
yff
happely
he
myght
delyuer
any
of
them
,
from
the
bondage
and
thrauldome
of
Satan
and
trade
them
toward
Christ
:
or
yf
this
could
not
come
to
passe
according
to
his
expectation
,
then
he
fully
determined
to
trauell
to
Rome
bothe
to
see
and
to
worship
the
chappels
,
monumentes
,
and
tumbes
off
the
holy
Apostles
and
Martyrs
:
But
the
secrett
working
off
God
,
and
answers
by
reuelations
from
heauen
suffryd
hym
to
atcheue
neither
of
these
enterprises
.
For
when
he
had
chosen
certayn
stoute
men
to
accompany
hym
,
and
such
as
were
most
meete
to
preche
the
worde
of
God
,
aswell
for
their
good
gesture
and
comly
action
,
as
for
their
profounde
knowledge
and
wisdome
,
and
had
preparyd
all
thinges
necessarye
for
their
voyage
to
the
sea
,
there
came
to
him
one
day
early
in
the
mornyng
a
religious
man
,
that
had
bene
somtymes
scholler
and
seruaunt
to
that
good
priest
Boysyll
in
Britanny
,
at
what
time
this
said
Boysyll
was
cheefe
gouerner
of
the
abbay
of
Maylros
vnder
Eate
their
abbott
(
as
we
haue
signified
before
)
and
shewed
hym
a
vision
that
he
had
the
same
nyght
,
and
sayd
.
When
matyns
was
done
I
layd
me
downe
vppon
my
bed
,
and
falling
in
a
litle
slūbringe
sleape
,
Boysil
that
was
somtymes
my
good
Master
and
bringer
vpp
,
appeared
to
me
and
demaunding
many
questions
,
askyd
whether
I
knewe
hym
.
Yea
Syr
very
wel
quoth
I
:
yow
ar
my
especiall
good
Master
and
frynde
Boysill
.
Then
sayd
he
,
I
am
come
nowe
to
shewe
ower
Lorde
and
sauidur
Iesus
Christes
commaundement
to
Ecgbert
:
the
which
notwithstanding
this
,
must
be
signified
vnto
him
by
the.
Tell
him
therfore
that
he
is
not
able
to
go
forwarde
with
the
iourny
,
We
reade
in
the
Actes
of
the
Apostles
that
S.
Paul
and
Stlas
were
forbidden
of
the
holy
Ghost
(
which
was
by
reuelation
)
to
preache
the
worde
in
Asia
and
in
Bithinia
.
which
he
purposeth
.
It
is
gods
will
he
go
rather
and
instructe
Columbes
monasteries
.
This
Columba
was
the
first
preacher
of
Christes
fayth
to
the
Pictes
dwelling
beyonde
the
greate
mountaynes
northward
,
and
the
first
founder
of
a
monastery
in
the
ile
Hu
which
was
had
in
great
reuerence
and
estimation
a
long
time
both
of
the
Scottes
and
of
the
Pictes
.
This
said
Columbe
is
now
called
of
some
Columcell
:
deryuing
his
name
by
composition
of
the
latin
woordes
Cella
and
Columba
.
Ecgbert
hearing
thys
vysion
gaue
the
messenger
chardge
that
he
should
reuele
it
to
no
man
,
left
peraduenture
in
the
ende
it
might
appeare
to
be
a
vaine
and
fantasticall
vision
:
but
he
considering
the
matter
secretly
with
him selff
,
feared
it
was
in
dede
trewe
,
Act.
cap.
16.
notwithstanding
he
neuer
ceased
to
make
prouision
for
his
iourney
which
he
purposed
to
take
for
the
instruction
of
those
countries
in
Germanye
.
The
Redshankes
.
But
within
iij.
or
iij.
dayes
after
,
the
same
man
came
to
him
againe
,
saying
,
that
the
very
same
night
after
mattins
was
done
,
Boisill
appeared
againe
vnto
him
in
a
vision
,
and
saied
these
words
.
Why
diddest
thou
thy
message
so
negligently
and
so
coldly
to
Ecgbert
?
Go
nowe
and
tell
him
that
whether
he
will
or
no
he
shall
go
to
Columbes
monasteries
.
For
,
because
their
plowes
go
not
right
he
must
,
reduce
them
to
good
order
againe
.
When
he
heard
this
,
he
chardged
the
messenger
,
in
leke
manner
as
he
did
before
,
to
reuele
it
to
no
man
.
And
albeit
he
was
so
certified
of
the
vision
,
yet
for
at
that
he
called
his
company
together
,
and
went
forward
on
his
iourney
.
And
when
they
had
fraighted
their
shippes
and
laied
aborde
all
that
should
be
requisite
in
such
a
longe
voyage
,
and
taried
thre
or
iiij
.
daies
for
a
good
winde
,
there
arose
one
night
such
a
vehement
tempest
,
that
great
part
of
the
marchandise
in
the
shipp
being
lost
,
she
was
left
in
the
middest
of
the
sea
lying
vppon
one
syde
.
But
notwithstanding
this
storme
,
all
Ecbertes
goods
were
saued
and
his
companions
also
.
Then
he
saying
as
it
were
,
the
sentence
of
the
holy
prophet
,
this
greate
tempest
happeneth
for
my
sake
,
withdrew
him selff
from
that
iourney
,
and
was
content
to
tarry
at
home
.
But
one
of
his
fellowes
named
Victbert
a
man
notable
bothe
for
his
minde
mortifyed
with
contempt
of
worldly
things
,
and
also
for
deepe
and
profounde
knowledge
,
toke
shipp
,
and
arriuing
in
Frislande
preached
the
ghospell
of
Christ
ij
.
yeares
to
the
inhabitans
there
,
and
Readbert
their
soueraine
and
kinge
.
In
the
ende
finding
all
his
labour
spent
in
vaine
amongest
such
barbarous
people
,
he
returned
to
the
solytary
places
where
he
lyued
before
(
to
witt
in
to
Ireland
)
where
he
passed
many
a
yeare
leke
an
anchoret
in
much
perfection
,
and
serued
God
in
silence
and
contemplation
,
and
because
he
culd
do
no
good
in
conuertinge
those
foryners
to
the
christian
faythe
,
he
studyed
howe
he
might
better
profitt
his
owne
countrey
men
,
by
vertuous
example
of
lyfe
.
How
Wilbrorde
preaching
in
Friselande
conuerted
many
to
Christe
,
and
howe
also
the
ij
.
Henwaldes
his
companions
were
martyred
.
The
11.
Chap.
WHEN
that
godly
man
Ecgbert
perceaued
that
neither
he
him sellf
could
be
suffred
to
go
and
preache
to
the
countries
of
Germany
,
but
was
stayed
for
some
other
greate
commoditie
of
the
churche
whereof
he
had
vnderstanding
by
reuelation
from
God
,
neither
Victbert
coming
into
those
parties
did
profit
any
thing
,
he
assaied
yet
the
seconde
time
to
send
thither
for
the
setting
forth
of
Gods
worde
certaine
holy
and
vertuous
men
,
able
and
willing
to
take
paines
,
amongest
whome
that
notable
and
excellent
lerned
man
Wilbrorde
priest
,
was
chieff
.
Who
after
their
arriuall
thither
being
in
number
xij
.
Friseland
conuerted
to
the
faithe
.
went
streyt
to
Pypine
chiefe
gouuernour
then
of
Fraunce●
where
being
very
frendly
intertained
of
him
,
because
he
had
lately
taken
the
lower
part
of
Frisland
,
and
by
force
driuen
oute
their
kinge
Radbed
,
he
sent
them
thither
to
preache
ayding
and
assisting
them
with
his
princely
authoritie
that
no
man
should
by
violence
iniury
them
,
or
interrupte
their
preachinge
,
and
also
bountifully
rewarding
all
such
as
would
embrace
and
receiue
the
faithe
.
Whereby
it
came
to
passe
by
the
assistaunce
of
Gods
grace
that
in
shorte
tyme
they
conuerted
very
many
from
idolatrie
to
the
faith
of
Christ
.
After
the
example
of
these
holy
men
,
ij
.
other
englishe
priestes
which
had
voluntarily
liued
in
banishment
a
longe
tyme
in
Ireland
for
hope
of
aeternall
lyfe
,
came
to
Saxonie
,
if
happely
by
their
preaching
they
might
winne
any
to
Christ
.
As
these
good
men
had
leeke
deuotion
,
so
had
they
bothe
one
name
,
being
bothe
called
Henwalde
.
Yet
for
diuersitie
to
knowe
one
from
the
other
,
one
was
called
blacke
Henwalde
,
and
the
other
white
Henwalde
,
because
of
the
diuerse
colour
of
their
heare
:
Bothe
of
them
had
a
greate
zeale
,
and
reuerend
loue
to
Christes
religion
.
But
blacke
Henwalde
was
the
better
diuine
.
They
coming
into
the
countrey
,
went
to
a
farmers
house
,
and
desired
they
might
be
conducted
to
the
Lorde
,
which
had
the
rule
and
gouuernaunce
there
,
saying
they
had
an
embassy
,
and
other
matters
of
importaunce
to
declare
vnto
him
.
The
gouuernement
of
the
old
Saxons
.
For
the
olde
Saxons
had
no
kings
but
many
Lordes
to
rule
the
countrie
.
Who
as
often
as
there
was
surmise
or
feare
of
warres
towarde
,
did
cast
lotts
equally
amongest
them selfs
,
and
vppon
whome
the
lott
fell
,
him
they
folloed
as
their
generall
capitaine
,
as
longe
as
the
warres
indured
,
and
obediently
exequuted
what
so
euer
he
commaunded
.
When
the
warres
were
done
,
all
the
Lordes
wer
equal
in
powre
and
authority
againe
,
as
they
were
before
.
The
farmer
intertained
these
good
men
,
and
promising
to
conduct
them
to
the
Lorde
of
the
soyle
according
to
their
request
staied
them
iij.
or
iiij
.
dayes
in
his
house
.
When
they
were
espied
of
the
rude
barbarous
people
,
and
knowen
to
be
of
an
other
religion
,
(
for
they
soonge
hymnes
,
psalmes
,
and
other
deuoute
prayers
,
and
saied
masse
,
hauing
with
them
bookes
,
and
holy
vessells
,
and
a
litle
table
hallowed
,
in
stede
of
an
aulter
)
they
had
them
in
ieolosy
,
and
suspicion
that
if
they
came
to
the
Lorde
and
talked
with
him
,
they
would
turne
him
quite
from
worshipping
of
their
gods
,
and
bringe
him
to
the
new
religion
of
Christes
faith
.
Wherby
a
litle
and
litle
all
the
whole
country
should
be
enforced
to
chaunge
the
old
auncient
manner
of
worshipping
their
Gods
into
some
newe
religion
neuer
heard
of
before
.
The
martyr●ome
o●
〈◊〉
.
english
priests
in
Saxony
.
Wherfore
they
toke
them
away
sodainly
and
killed
white
Henwald
with
a
sworde
,
and
blacke
Henwald
with
longe
torments
and
horrible
di●membringe
all
partes
of
his
body
,
and
after
they
had
murdred
them
cast
them
into
the
riuer
of
Rhene
.
This
fact
when
the
Lord
of
the
country
(
whom
they
desyred
to
see
)
vnderstoode
,
he
was
very
angry
,
that
straungers
repayring
to
him
,
could
not
haue
free
passage
.
And
streytwais
sending
forth
his
men
of
armes
slew
all
the
inhabitaunts
of
the
same
village
,
and
burnt
their
houses
downe
to
the
grounde
.
Those
good
priestes
,
and
faithfull
seruants
of
our
Sauiour
Christe
suffred
the
third
day
of
Octobre
:
and
to
testifye
their
Martirdom
vnto
the
wordle
,
there
lacked
no
miracles
from
heauen
.
For
when
their
bodies
were
cast
of
the
paynims
,
(
as
we
signified
before
)
into
the
ryuer
Rhene
,
it
so
fortuned
that
they
were
caried
against
the
maine
runninge
streame
,
almost
xl
.
miles
,
where
their
companions
were
,
and
a
greate
bright
beame
of
light
reaching
vp
to
heauen
shyned
euery
night
ouer
the
place
,
whersoeuer
they
came
,
they
them selues
that
had
cruelly
murdered
them
beholding
and
seing
the
same
.
Moreouer
one
of
them
appered
by
vision
in
the
night
to
one
of
their
companions
,
whose
name
was
Tilmon
,
(
a
noble
man
of
great
renowne
in
the
worlde
,
who
from
the
high
degre
of
a
knyght
becacame
a
monke
)
shewing
that
he
might
finde
their
bodies
in
that
place
,
where
he
should
see
a
light
shyne
from
heauen
.
The
which
came
so
to
passe
.
And
their
bodies
being
founde
,
they
were
buried
with
all
honour
worthy
for
such
holy
martires
.
And
the
day
of
their
Martirdome
,
or
rather
of
the
findings
of
their
bodies
,
is
kepte
solemne
and
holy
in
those
parties
with
much
deuotion
and
reuerence
.
Finally
when
that
worthy
and
renouned
Captaine
of
the
frenchmen
named
Pipine
,
had
vnderstanding
of
this
,
he
caused
their
bodies
to
be
buried
very
honourably
in
the
church
of
Coollen
,
a
famous
citie
situated
harde
by
the
riuer
Rhene
:
Besides
it
is
commonly
saied
,
that
in
the
place
where
they
were
kylled
there
spronge
vp
a
fountaine
,
which
at
this
present
day
floweth
with
a
greate
streame
to
no
litle
commoditie
of
the
country
.
How
ij
.
reuerend
and
holy
men
were
made
bishoppes
to
set
forth
and
preache
Christes
religion
in
Frisland
,
Switbert
in
Britanny
,
and
Wilbrorde
in
Rome
The.
12.
Chapter
.
AT
the
first
arriuall
of
these
holy
men
to
Freslande
,
Wilbrorde
hauing
lycence
of
the
prince
to
preache
,
went
first
to
Rome
,
where
Sergius
at
that
present
occupied
the
sea
Apostolique
,
that
with
his
lycence
and
benediction
also
he
might
set
vpon
that
Apostolike
office
of
preachinge
to
the
heathen
,
which
he
longe
desyred●
hoping
with
al
to
receiue
of
him
some
reliques
of
Christes
holy
Apostles
and
Martirs
:
to
the
end
that
while
in
the
country
where
he
preached
,
he
should
erect
churches
,
after
the
idolles
were
cast
out
and
destroyed
,
he
might
haue
in
a
readinesse
,
some
holy
saintes
reliques
,
to
bring
in
their
place
,
and
to
dedicat
churches
in
their
honour
,
whose
reliques
he
had
receuid
,
Diuers
other
thinges
also
he
lerned
and
receiued
from
thence
,
requisite
for
so
greate
an
enterprise
.
In
al
which
requestes
when
his
desyre
was
accomplished
,
he
returned
backe
againe
to
preache
.
At
the
very
same
time
his
bretherne
and
companions
left
in
Fresland
,
altogether
bent
to
the
setting
forth
of
Gods
word
,
choosed
out
of
their
company
,
a
man
modest
and
sober
in
al
outward
behauiour
and
humble
of
spirit
,
called
Switbert
to
be
their
bishop
.
Whom
(
sent
for
that
purpose
into
Britanny
)
the
most
reuerend
father
in
God
Wilfride
did
consecrate
,
lyuinge
then
,
as
a
banished
man
out
of
his
country
amongest
the
Marshes
.
For
at
that
tyme
Canterbury
had
neuer
a
bishop
.
Theodore
was
dead
,
and
Berthwalde
his
successour
which
went
ouer
the
sea
to
be
consecrated
,
was
not
yet
returned
to
his
bishoprike
.
The
said
Switbert
returning
out
of
Britanny
after
he
was
consecrated
and
made
bishopp
,
went
within
a
shorte
tyme
after
to
the
[
](A07396-e29630-b)*
*
People
of
the
higher
Frisia
.
Bruchtuars
.
And
conuerted
a
greate
number
of
them
to
the
perfect
way
of
truth
:
but
shortly
after
when
the
Bruchtuars
wer
subdued
and
conquered
by
the
old
Saxons
,
al
that
receiued
the
gospell
were
dispersed
:
some
into
this
corner
,
some
in
to
that
:
The
bishop
him self
with
certaine
other
went
to
Pipine
which
at
the
earnest
sute
of
his
ladye
,
Slichildride
gaue
him
a
dwelling
and
mansion
place
in
a
isle
of
the
Rhene
,
which
in
their
toungue
is
called
In
litore
,
that
is
to
say
,
in
the
sea
cost
:
where
he
buylding
a
goodly
monastery
(
which
his
successours
possesse
at
this
present
)
liued
a
very
austere
and
continent
lyfe
there
,
where
al
so
he
died
.
After
the
foresaid
holy
men
that
came
to
Frisland
had
preached
there
iiij
.
yeares
or
mo
,
Pipine
with
the
common
assent
of
all
the
country
sent
that
vertuous
and
worthy
prelate
Wilbrodde
,
to
Rome
where
Sergius
was
yet
Pope
,
desyring
that
he
might
be
made
Archebishop
of
that
parte
of
Freslande
:
the
which
was
fulfilled
,
accordinge
to
his
request
the
yeare
sence
the
incarnation
of
Christ
.
696.
An.
696.
Vpon
sainct
Cicelies
day
and
in
sainct
Cicelies
churche
he
was
consecrated
and
named
Clement
of
the
said
Pope
,
and
forthwith
sent
away
to
his
bisshoprycke
,
to
witt
xiiij
dayes
after
his
cominge
to
Rome
.
At
his
returne
Pipine
assigned
him
a
Cathedrall
Churche
in
his
chief
and
principall
cyte
called
by
an
olde
auncient
name
of
those
countries
,
Wiltaburge
as
yow
would
say
a
toune
inhabited
of
the
Wiltes
.
Wilbrord
an
english
man
,
the
first
Archebishop
of
Vltraict
in
Frisselād
.
In
the
french
tounge
it
is
called
Vltraict
.
Where
when
this
holy
and
reuerend
father
had
buildid
a
churche
and
preaching
the
faith
of
Christ
farr
and
wyde
had
reuokyd
many
from
blindnes
and
errour
,
he
erected
also
many
churches
and
monasteries
through
out
al
those
countryes
,
and
within
shorte
tyme
after
made
many
bishopps
chosen
either
out
of
those
that
came
presently
with
him
,
or
of
other
which
came
thither
afterward
to
preache
,
of
the
which
company
many
are
now
departed
to
god
.
But
Wilbrorde
called
otherwise
Clement
lyueth
yet
a
reuerent
father
euen
for
his
age
:
for
he
hath
lyued
in
his
bishoppricke
xxxvj
.
yeres
and
after
many
agonies
and
troubles
of
his
heuenly
warfare
laboureth
and
panteth
yet
after
the
rewarde
of
euerlastinge
blysse
in
heauen
.
Howe
one
in
Northumberland
rysing
from
deathe
tolde
many
thinges
that
he
had
sene
,
some
terrible
to
heare
,
and
some
worthy
to
be
desired
of
all
men
.
The.
13.
Chap.
THe
very
same
time
was
wrought
in
Britanny
a
miracle
worthy
of
perpetuall
remembraunce
and
not
vnleke
to
the
olde
auncient
miracles
of
tymes
past
:
for
to
stirre
vp
and
reuiue
men
lyuing
here
vppon
earth
from
the
death
of
their
soules
,
a
certayne
man
starke
dead
for
a
tyme
,
rose
from
death
to
lyfe
,
and
tolde
many
notable
thinges
that
he
had
seene
,
of
the
which
I
thought
it
good
to
touche
certayne
briefly
in
this
historie
:
There
was
in
the
coast
of
Northumberlande
(
in
a
place
callyd
Incunning
)
an
honest
householder
of
the
countrie
which
with
all
his
family
lyued
a
godly
and
vertous
life
:
He
fell
sicke
,
and
by
vehemency
of
his
dysease
growing
more
and
more
vppon
hym
,
was
brought
to
extremyty
:
and
in
the
beginnyng
of
the
nyght
died
.
But
in
the
dauninge
of
the
day
,
reuiuing
agayne
,
and
fittinge
vpp
sodaynly
:
made
all
that
remained
aboute
the
corse
,
runne
a
way
as
men
wonderfully
amased
with
feare
.
Only
his
wife
which
loued
him
tenderly
(
although
she
tremblyd
and
quakyd
)
tarried
still
.
And
he
comforting
her
sayed
,
be
not
afraide
.
For
I
am
nowe
rysen
in
very
dede
from
death
which
had
me
as
it
were
in
prison
,
and
am
permitted
to
liue
in
earth
amongst
men
againe
,
but
not
after
the
same
maner
and
trade
as
I
did
before
.
From
hence
forth
my
conuersation
must
be
farr
vnleeke
to
my
former
life
.
And
rysing
by
and
by
,
he
went
to
the
paryshe
churche
and
continuing
there
in
prayer
vntill
it
was
fayre
day
light
forthwyth
diuided
all
his
goods
into
thre
partes
:
one
parte
he
gaue
to
his
wife
,
an
other
to
his
children
,
the
third
he
reserued
to
him selfe
,
and
made
distribution
of
it
straytways
amongst
the
poore
.
Not
longe
after
dispatched
of
all
worldly
cares
he
went
to
the
Monastery
of
Mailros
.
The
which
is
almost
closed
in
with
a
creeke
of
the
ryuer
Tuyde
.
Where
being
shoren
in
,
he
went
into
a
secret
cell
which
the
abbot
had
prouided
for
him
and
contynued
there
vntill
his
dying
day
in
such
contrition
of
harte
and
mortefying
of
the
body
,
that
if
his
tounge
had
not
reported
yet
his
life
had
testified
that
he
had
sene
many
thinges
bothe
terrible
,
and
also
comfortable
which
no
other
man
had
sene
.
Of
the
vision
which
in
his
departure
he
sawe
,
he
told
after
this
sorte
.
He
that
conducted
and
guided
me
in
this
vision
had
a
goodly
bright
shyning
countenaunce
,
and
was
clothyd
all
in
white
:
and
as
it
semed
to
me
,
we
went
altogether
in
silence
towardes
the
rysing
of
the
sonne
:
and
as
we
walkyd
furder
we
came
to
a
great
brode
vally
so
brode
,
so
longe
,
and
so
deepe
that
no
man
could
measure
it
.
That
which
lay
on
the
left
hande
as
we
went
,
semed
to
haue
one
side
very
terrible
with
flaming
fier
,
the
other
intolerable
with
hayle
,
and
snowe
:
beating
an
percing
into
euery
corner
.
Let
the
Christian
reader
here
aduise
him self
,
whether
he
may
scorne
at
this
vision
,
bicause
in
heathen
writers
,
as
in
the
Menippus
of
Lucian
and
other
such
fonde
tales
are
fained
or
rather
to
beleue
it
,
bicause
so
lerned
and
holy
a
man
r●porteth
it
,
the
time
also
of
our
first
coming
to
the
faith
considered
.
Truly
I
thinke
,
therefore
the
heathen
and
infidell
faineth
such
thinges
,
in
his
false
religion
,
bycause
he
knoweth
tha●
God
reueleth
the
l●ke
to
such
as
serue
him
in
true
religion
.
Euen
as
S.
Augustin
noteth
,
that
therefore
the
diuell
is
delighted
with
externall
sacrifice
of
man
,
bicause
he
knoweth
that
kinde
of
worship
to
be
due
and
proper
to
God
him selfe
.
Lib.
10.
de
Ciuit.
dei
:
Cap.
19.
Bothe
places
were
full
of
mens
sowles
,
which
apperyd
to
me
to
be
cast
interchaungeably
,
nowe
hither
now
thither
as
it
wer
with
a
violent
tempest
:
for
when
they
could
no
lenger
suffre
the
intolerable
heate
and
flames
of
fier
,
they
leaped
to
the
mydst
of
that
hatefull
and
deadly
colde
.
And
when
they
pitefully
in
could
finde
no
reast
there
,
agayne
they
wer
reuersed
into
those
vnquencheable
flames
of
fier
.
As
an
infinite
number
of
miserable
and
wretched
soules
were
tormented
without
cea●inge
or
intermission
(
as
I
might
then
see
)
with
this
alteration
and
interchaunge
of
paynes
,
I
beganne
to
thynck
with
my selfe
,
peraduenture
this
may
be
hell
of
whose
intolerable
torments
I
haue
heard
men
oftentimes
talke
.
But
to
this
cogitation
and
thought
of
myne
,
my
guyde
answeryd
sayeng
.
Na
thinke
not
so
for
this
is
not
hell
as
thowe
doest
suppose
.
But
when
he
brought
me
farder
beinge
altogether
amased
with
that
terrible
sight
,
I
sawe
the
places
rownde
aboute
vs
sodaynly
leese
their
lyght
and
euery
corner
full
of
darknes
.
As
we
entred
in
to
them
,
within
a
litle
space
they
were
so
thycke
that
I
could
see
nothing
,
but
the
bright
shewe
and
cote
of
him
which
did
conducte
me
.
When
we
went
forward
all
alone
in
this
darknesse
beholde
sodaynly
there
appeared
before
vs
,
many
rounde
flawes
of
fier
ascending
as
it
were
oute
of
a
greate
pitt
and
falling
downe
againe
into
the
same
:
When
I
was
brought
thither
my
conductour
and
guide
vanished
away
,
and
left
me
alone
in
the
midest
of
that
darknesse
,
and
horrible
sight
.
But
as
those
flawes
of
fyer
flew
vppe
into
the
element
still
without
intermission
,
and
fell
downe
into
the
deape
doungell
againe
,
I
sawe
the
topp
of
euery
flawe
that
ascended
full
of
mens
soules
,
which
in
maner
of
litle
sparcles
of
fyer
flying
vppe
with
the
smoke
were
somtimes
a
hye
,
and
when
the
heate
and
vapors
of
the
fier
were
gone
,
fell
downe
againe
into
the
pitte
.
Moreouer
a
foule
and
noysom
sauour
,
breaking
out
with
the
same
vapours
infected
all
the
darke
places
rownde
about
.
And
as
I
tarried
there
somewhat
longe
in
greate
horrour
and
feare
,
not
knowing
what
I
should
do
nor
whether
I
shuld
go
,
nor
what
should
be
come
of
me
,
in
the
ende
,
I
heard
sodainly
behinde
my
backe
most
lamentable
and
pitifull
crying
,
and
withall
a
lowde
skournefull
lawghing
,
as
it
had
bene
of
some
rude
and
barbarous
people
,
insulting
ouer
their
enemyes
brought
in
captiuitie
and
thrauldome
.
As
sone
as
the
noyse
waxing
more
brimmer
and
brimmer
came
fully
to
my
eares
,
I
descried
a
multitude
of
wicked
sprites
,
which
did
hale
,
teare
,
and
plucke
,
the
myserable
and
wretched
soules
of
men
,
in
to
the
midst
of
darknes
,
weaping
,
wayling
,
and
lamenting
their
state
:
the
wicked
sprits
in
the
meane
skornefully
laughing
and
triumphing
at
their
myserie
:
amongest
whome
,
as
well
as
I
could
discerne
,
there
was
a
moncke
,
a
lay
man
,
and
a
woman
.
The
wicked
sprites
drawing
and
haling
them
,
went
downe
into
that
deape
fyery
flaminge
dongell
.
And
it
came
to
passe
,
that
when
they
were
gone
a
greate
way
of
,
I
could
neither
discerne
the
lamentable
crye
of
those
soules
:
neither
the
skornefull
laughter
off
the
deuills
,
but
had
alwaies
in
my
care
a
confuse
noyse
.
In
the
meane
season
came
vp
from
the
fiery
flaming
dongell
,
certaine
euill
fauoured
blacke
sprites
and
compassed
me
rounde
aboute
,
and
with
there
fiery
eyes
,
and
foule
stinking
sauours
which
they
breathed
out
had
almost
strangled
me
:
Besides
they
threatned
to
take
me
with
the
fiery
forkes
in
their
handes
:
yet
they
could
in
no
wise
touche
me
,
although
they
aduentred
to
fraye
me
.
When
I
was
compassed
in
euery
side
with
such
foule
finnes
,
and
ougly
darknesse
I
cast
my
eies
now
this
way
nowe
that
way
if
happely
there
might
come
any
assistaunce
or
help
to
saue
me
:
and
behold
there
appered
behinde
me
,
(
euen
the
very
same
way
I
came
)
the
glimsing
of
a
starre
,
shining
in
the
midst
of
that
darkenesse
,
which
waxing
brighter
and
brighter
and
coming
a
pace
to
me
,
dispersed
those
wicked
sprites
away
,
which
with
their
fyery
pronges
were
ready
to
rent
me
in
peces
.
He
that
came
and
put
them
to
flight
was
the
guide
which
conducted
me
before
:
Who
turning
streytwayes
vppon
the
right
hande
,
lead
me
as
it
were
somewhat
northward
where
the
sonne
riseth
in
the
winter
,
and
with
a
trice
brought
me
out
of
darknesse
into
the
faire
brode
light
.
And
as
he
lead
me
in
the
faire
shining
light
,
I
sawe
before
vs
a
greate
walle
,
which
was
so
longe
and
so
hye
,
that
on
nether
side
I
could
see
any
ende
.
I
beganne
to
maruell
and
muse
with
my self
,
why
we
should
go
to
the
walle
,
specially
when
I
saw
nor
gate
,
nor
loope
hole
,
nor
any
other
entrance
vp
to
it
:
but
when
we
were
come
thither
I
can
not
tell
by
what
meanes
,
we
mounted
quickly
to
the
toppe
,
and
beholde
there
was
a
faire
brode
fielde
,
both
comfortable
and
pleasaunt
so
ful
of
swete
fragrant
sauours
,
and
of
fresh
florisshing
floures
,
that
incontinent
the
swete
smel
droue
away
quite
and
cleane
all
the
stinking
and
lothsom
sent
of
that
darke
firy
fornace
,
which
had
almost
stifled
me
.
So
goodly
and
clere
a
light
shined
there
in
euery
place
that
it
semed
more
fayrer
,
than
the
brightnesse
of
the
day
and
beames
of
the
some
,
when
it
is
at
the
highest
.
There
were
in
that
field
innumerable
companies
of
white
couloured
men
,
many
seates
,
and
infinite
multitudes
of
soules
reioysing
and
triumphing
.
As
he
lead
me
through
the
middest
of
those
blessed
soules
,
I
beganne
to
thinke
with
selfe
,
perchaunce
this
may
be
heauen
,
of
the
which
I
haue
hearde
men
oftentimes
preache
.
To
this
my
imagination
and
thought
,
he
answered
saying
,
this
is
not
the
kingdom
of
heauen
as
thou
doest
imagine
.
As
we
went
forward
and
passed
the
resting
places
of
those
blessed
and
happie
soules
,
I
sawe
a
more
brighter
shining
light
before
vs
than
the
other
was
,
and
heard
a
sweete
melodious
noyse
of
Musicians
,
besides
that
such
a
swete
perfume
and
fragrant
sauour
brake
out
in
euery
place
,
that
the
other
which
I
smelled
before
,
and
thought
excessiuely
passing
,
was
in
comparison
vnpleasaunte
and
nothing
worthe
,
in
leeke
manner
as
the
other
bright
shininge
light
of
the
pleasant
grene
fielde
in
comparison
of
this
semed
somewhat
darke
and
obscure
.
In
to
the
which
paradise
of
pleasure
as
I
hoped
well
we
should
go
,
sodainly
my
conductour
and
guide
stoode
still
,
and
turning
backe
brought
me
agayne
the
same
waye
we
came
.
In
our
returne
,
when
we
came
to
the
mansions
and
resting
places
of
those
blessed
soules
,
he
asked
me
,
this
question
.
Do
you
knowe
what
all
this
is
that
yowe
haue
seene
?
I
answered
no
:
Then
he
saied
vnto
me
.
The
vally
which
you
saw
horrible
with
hotte
flaming
fyer
,
and
sharp
byting
colde
is
the
place
,
where
their
soules
remaineth
to
be
examined
and
tried
,
which
differring
the
confession
of
their
synnes
,
and
amendment
of
life
had
recourse
to
penaunce
in
the
instant
and
pointe
of
deathe
,
and
so
departed
owte
of
this
wolrde
.
Yet
bicause
they
made
humble
confession
of
their
synnes
and
repented
euen
at
the
houre
of
their
deathe
,
they
shall
come
to
the
kingdome
of
heauen
at
the
day
of
iudgement
,
and
some
before
.
For
the
good
prayers
,
charitable
almes
,
and
deuoute
fastinge
of
those
that
yett
lyuethe
,
and
especially
the
holy
sacrifice
of
the
masse
,
helpe
to
delyuer
many
out
of
those
torments
,
before
that
terrible
daye
.
Moreouer
the
the
fiery
flaminge
pitt
,
and
stinkinge
doungell
,
which
thowe
didst
see
is
hell
mouthe
,
into
the
which
whosoeuer
falleth
,
he
shall
neuer
be
delyuered
thence
.
The
goodly
grene
field
full
of
odoriferous
flowers
,
where
thowe
sawest
all
ioyfull
,
iocund
,
and
mery
,
is
the
very
same
place
where
their
soules
ar
receiued
which
departe
oute
of
this
lyfe
in
the
state
of
grace
,
but
yet
not
of
such
perfection
,
that
they
deserue
to
be
brought
streytwaies
in
to
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
but
for
all
that
in
the
day
of
iudgement
,
shall
haue
the
sight
and
fruition
of
Christes
deity
and
immortall
ioye
with
his
chosen
and
elected
.
Only
they
which
are
perfecte
in
all
their
wordes
,
thoughts
,
and
dedes
,
ar
caried
strayt
to
heauen
after
they
haue
passed
their
transitory
life
.
The
place
where
thow
heardest
the
sweete
melodious
singing
,
with
the
goodly
flagrante
sauours
and
bright
shyning
light
,
is
next
adioyninge
to
this
.
Concerninge
thy
owne
state
,
because
thou
shall
haue
thy
naturall
body
,
and
lyue
amongest
men
in
the
wordle
ones
again
,
if
thowe
wilt
diligently
examin
thy
doinges
vppon
earthe
,
and
directe
thy
maner
of
lyuing
in
vprightnesse
and
simplicitie
,
and
refraine
thy
tounge
from
vaine
and
ydell
talke
,
certainly
assure
thy self
to
haue
a
resting
place
amongest
these
blessed
soules
which
thou
seest
here
:
for
when
I
went
awaye
for
a
tyme
and
left
the
alone
,
it
was
for
no
other
cause
but
to
lerne
and
enquire
,
what
should
be
come
of
the.
When
he
had
talked
with
me
in
this
sorte
,
I
vtterly
detested
this
present
life
and
was
sorye
to
returne
to
my
naturall
body
againe
.
I
was
so
rauished
with
the
swete
fragrant
sauoures
,
and
beutifull
sights
of
that
place
which
I
did
see
,
and
especiall
their
society
which
for
the
time
made
their
abode
there
.
Notwithstandinge
I
durst
not
be
so
bold
,
as
to
demaunde
or
aske
any
question
of
my
conductour
or
guide
,
but
in
the
midest
of
these
meditations
,
I
perceued
(
by
what
meanes
I
can
not
tell
)
that
I
was
in
the
world
again
,
and
liued
as
other
men
did
.
These
sightes
and
many
other
thinges
ells
,
this
vertuous
and
holy
man
wold
not
report
to
sleuthfull
sluggards
and
idell
folkes
,
men
that
had
no
regard
of
their
owne
life
,
but
to
such
only
,
as
either
dismayed
with
feare
of
torments
or
rauished
with
hope
of
eternall
ioye
,
wolde
gladly
receiue
and
sucke
oute
of
his
woordes
,
some
heauenly
comforte
and
encrease
of
piety
.
Wel
,
to
be
shorte
,
in
the
same
rewe
where
is
celle
stoode
,
dwelled
a
monke
called
Hengils
promoted
to
the
holy
ordre
of
priesthod
,
which
he
honoured
much
with
his
vertuous
woorkes
.
This
man
remaineth
yet
a
lyue
,
and
leeke
a
solitary
heremitein
Ireland
,
fedeth
his
old
impotent
body
with
browne
bred
and
cold
runninge
water
.
This
monke
resorting
to
the
saied
holy
man
oftentimes
,
vnderstode
by
certaine
questions
which
he
propounded
,
what
sightes
he
sawe
,
after
his
body
and
soule
were
departed
,
and
by
his
relation
all
which
I
haue
brefly
declared
,
came
to
our
knowledge
.
Moreouer
he
communicated
his
visions
with
kinge
Alfride
,
a
man
excellently
lerned
in
all
good
literature
,
who
hearde
him
with
such
comfort
and
attention
,
that
at
his
desyre
,
he
was
placed
at
the
length
in
the
same
monastery
,
and
shoren
in
religion
.
In
the
which
monastery
at
that
time
,
Edilwald
priest
of
most
godly
and
modest
life
was
Abbot
but
now
he
is
made
bishop
of
Lindisfarn
,
which
church
he
gouerneth
in
right
good
ordre
,
both
with
holsome
doctrine
,
and
good
example
of
lyfe
,
semely
for
his
vocation
.
This
holy
man
toke
after
in
the
same
monastery
a
more
secret
celle
vnto
him
,
Holy
Ilond
.
where
with
more
liberty
he
might
serue
his
maker
,
in
continuall
praier
without
intermission
.
And
because
the
place
was
situated
vpon
a
riuers
side
,
he
was
wont
to
dippe
and
plung●
him self
in
the
flowinge
water
oftentimes
,
for
greate
desyre
he
had
to
chastise
his
body
,
and
continue
ther
singing
of
psalmes
and
other
duout
prayers
,
as
longe
as
he
coulde
abyde
for
cold
the
water
now
and
then
comming
vp
to
his
hippes
,
and
now
and
then
to
his
chinn
.
And
when
he
came
out
of
the
water
he
neuer
chaunged
his
clothes
being
wet
and
cold
,
but
taried
vntil
they
wer
warmed
and
dryed
by
the
natural
heat
of
his
body
.
In
the
winter
season
,
when
peaces
of
yce
half
broken
dropt
down
on
euery
syde
of
him
,
which
of
purpose
he
had
broken
to
plounge
into
the
riuer
,
and
diuerse
men
seeing
him
,
sayd
,
it
is
a
maruelous
matter
and
straunge
case
brother
Drithelme
,
(
for
so
he
was
called
)
that
you
can
possibly
suffer
such
bitter
and
sharpe
colde
,
he
answered
simplye
,
(
for
he
was
but
a
simple
and
sober
spryted
man
)
I
haue
sene
places
colder
then
this
is
.
And
when
they
said
vnto
him
,
we
maruel
that
you
wil
liue
so
continent
and
auster
a
lyf
,
he
answered
I
haue
sene
more
austeryte
and
hardnesse
then
this
is
.
So
vntill
the
day
of
his
calling
hence
owte
of
this
wretched
world
,
for
the
ernest
desire
he
had
of
heauenly
felycitie
,
he
punyshed
his
old
impotent
bodye
with
dayly
fastinge
,
and
was
by
good
fruteful
instruction
and
godly
conuersation
a
great
comforte
to
manye
.
Howe
an
other
contrary
wise
dyinge
founde
all
the
synnes
that
euer
he
had
donne
written
in
a
booke
brought
vnto
hym
by
the
deuill
.
The.
14.
Chapter
.
BVt
contrary
wyse
there
was
a
man
in
the
countre
and
prouince
of
the
Marshes
whose
visions
,
talk
,
and
manner
of
life
dyd
profitt
many
,
but
not
hym selfe
.
In
the
time
of
Coenrede
which
raygned
after
king
Edilrede
,
there
was
a
certaine
lay
man
taken
vpp
for
a
souldiar
and
put
in
office
in
the
campe
,
who
for
his
dyligence
and
actyuitie
in
feates
of
armes
was
greate
in
fauour
with
the
kinge
:
but
for
the
negligence
and
improuident
care
concerninge
the
state
of
his
owne
sowle
,
in
displeasure
with
the
princ●●
Wherefore
the
kynge
charged
him
eftesoones
to
make
humbl●
confession
of
his
sinnes
,
and
amend
his
former
lyfe
,
and
vtterly
to
forsake
al
his
detestable
actes
and
haynous
offenses
,
lest
by
deathes
sodayne
preuention
he
loste
tyme
of
repentaunce
and
amendment
of
his
life
:
but
he
,
notwithstandinge
this
gentyll
admonition
,
and
fryndly
exhortation
of
his
souerayne
contemned
and
set
naught
by
those
comfortable
wordes
of
saluation
,
and
promised
that
he
wolde
do
penaunce
afterwarde
.
In
the
meane
season
beinge
vysited
with
sycknesse
he
toke
his
bedd
and
beganne
to
be
more
and
more
vexed
with
the
vehement
pangs
of
his
dysease
.
The
kinge
came
to
his
chamber
(
for
he
louyd
hym
tenderly
)
and
exhorted
and
counseled
him
,
that
at
the
lest
nowe
he
wolde
falle
to
penaunce
for
his
naughty
lyfe
,
and
sinfull
actes
,
before
he
died
.
Na
quoth
he
.
I
wyll
not
be
confessed
now
,
but
when
I
am
well
recoueryd
and
able
to
go
abrode
agayne
,
than
I
wyll
,
lest
if
I
should
now
do
it
,
my
felowes
would
saye
that
I
dyd
it
now
for
feare
of
deathe
which
in
my
prosperyty
and
health
I
wold
neuer
vouchsafe
to
do
.
Wherein
he
spake
to
his
owne
leekinge
stowtly
and
leeke
a
man
,
but
certes
,
as
yt
appeared
after
he
was
myserably
deceuyd
with
the
crafty
illusions
of
the
deuyll
.
When
the
kynge
came
to
visite
hym
agayne
,
and
geue
him
good
counsell
because
his
desease
grewe
more
vehemently
vpon
him
euery
daye
,
he
cryed
oute
incontynent
with
a
pytyfull
and
lamentable
voyce
saying
.
Alas
what
meane
yow
my
liege
,
why
come
you
hither
?
Yowe
are
nether
able
to
profitt
,
nor
pleasure
me
nor
do
me
any
good
.
The
kynge
answeryd
streytways
,
Ah
,
say
not
so
:
see
ye
play
the
wyse
mans
parte
:
Nay
sayth
he
,
I
am
not
madde
,
but
I
haue
here
vndoutedly
before
my
eies
a
wicked
conscience
all
woundyd
and
mangled
.
And
what
is
this
said
the
kinge
?
Yf
yt
please
yower
hyghnesse
quoth
he
:
a
litle
before
yower
grace
came
,
ij
.
bewtyfull
and
hansome
yownge
men
came
into
the
howse
,
and
sate
downe
by
me
.
One
at
my
head
,
the
other
at
my
feete
:
and
one
of
them
toke
a
goodly
faire
booke
owte
of
his
bosome
but
litle
in
quantytye
,
and
gaue
y●
me
to
reade
.
In
the
which
when
I
looked
a
litle
whyle
,
I
founde
all
the
good
dedes
that
euer
I
had
done
fayre
written
:
and
god
knoweth
they
were
fewe
in
number
and
litle
in
effecte
:
when
I
had
done
,
they
toke
the
booke
of
me
againe
and
said
nothing
.
Then
sodainly
came
there
abowte
me
an
whole
legion
of
wicked
sprytes
,
and
beseaged
the
howse
rownde
abowte
in
the
vtter
side
,
and
sittinge
downe
replenisshed
euery
corner
within
.
Than
he
which
for
his
fowle
euyll
fauouryd
blacke
face
,
and
hyghest
seate
apperyd
to
be
greatyst
amongst
them
,
takyng
out
a
booke
terrible
to
all
mens
sight
,
vnmeasurable
for
greatnesse
,
and
for
weyght
importable
,
commaundyd
one
of
his
blacke
garde
,
to
bringe
yt
to
me
to
reade
.
When
I
had
read
a
litle
,
I
founde
all
the
enormous
detestable
sinnes
that
euer
I
had
committed
not
only
in
worde
and
dede
,
but
also
in
lyght
thoughtes
written
there
in
greate
blacke
letters
:
and
he
said
to
the
ij
.
fayre
younge
men
that
sate
by
me
,
Why
sitte
yow
here
knowing
most
certaynly
that
this
felow
is
owers
?
They
made
answer
.
Trewe
it
is
.
Take
him
and
leade
him
away
to
the
botomelesse
pit
of
damnation
:
and
with
that
they
vanisht
away
.
Incontinent
ij
.
wycked
sprites
hauyng
fyer
pronges
in
their
handes
rose
vppe
and
stroke
me
one
in
the
hed
,
and
the
other
in
the
sole
of
my
feete
,
the
which
nowe
with
greate
torment
and
anguysh
creepe
vp
in
to
the
bowells
and
other
internall
partes
of
my
bodie
,
and
when
they
meete
together
I
shall
dye
,
and
be
drawen
hence
by
the
dyuells
watchinge
and
whyuering
about
me
into
hel
without
redemption
.
Thus
spoke
that
myserable
manlying
in
extreme
desperation
and
died
owte
of
hande
,
and
now
lyuinge
in
thrauldome
with
the
deuill
in
euerlastinge
payne
doth
that
penaunce
(
but
all
in
vayne
)
which
in
his
lyfe
time
he
myght
haue
done
if
it
had
bene
but
one
howre
,
with
an
assured
hope
of
gods
mercy
and
pardone
for
all
his
synnes
.
Of
this
miserable
and
wrechyd
man
,
it
is
euident
that
(
as
S.
Gregorye
wryteth
of
certaine
)
he
had
not
those
visions
for
his
owne
sake
,
whome
they
auailed
nothing
at
all
,
but
for
other
men
which
knowing
his
lamentable
end
might
be
afeared
to
differ
and
prolonge
the
tyme
of
repentaunce
,
while
they
haue
oportunytye
and
leasure
,
lest
by
sodayne
preuention
of
death
they
dye
impenitent
.
That
he
sawe
diuerse
bookes
brought
before
him
by
diuerse
and
sondry
sprites
,
A
true
and
necessary
doctrine
for
this
wicked
time
.
some
good
,
some
bad
,
it
was
done
by
the
diuine
prouidence
and
permission
of
god
to
putt
vs
in
remembraunce
that
our
doinges
and
thoughts
flee
not
away
with
the
winde
,
but
ar
reserued
particularly
to
the
straite
examination
of
the
dreadfull
iudge
.
And
at
the
ende
shall
be
shewed
to
vs
other
by
the
good
angells
which
frindfully
wishe
our
saluation
,
or
by
the
wicked
sprites
,
which
spitefully
woorke
our
damnation
.
Concerning
that
first
of
all
the
good
Angells
brought
forhe
a
fayre
white
booke
,
and
the
deuills
afterwarde
their
fowle
euill
fauoured
black
lygger
:
the
angels
a
litle
one
,
they
an
vnmeasurable
greate
one
:
it
is
to
be
noted
that
in
his
childehode
he
did
some
good
dedes
,
yet
notwitstandinge
he
disgraced
all
that
euer
was
done
with
his
lewde
and
loose
demeanour
in
yowthe
.
But
if
he
wolde
haue
amended
in
youth
the
wanton
toyes
and
foolishe
panges
of
childhode
,
and
with
wel
doinge
raunesomed
them
owt
of
the
sight
of
god
,
Psal.
13.
he
myght
haue
bene
brought
to
their
societie
,
of
whome
the
Psalme
of
Dauid
saithe
,
Beati
quorum
remissae
sunt
&c.
Blessed
ar
they
whose
iniquities
ar
forgeuen
,
and
whose
sinnes
ar
couered
.
This
history
I
thought
good
to
set
forth
playnly
and
simplie
,
as
it
was
declared
vnto
me
of
that
worthy
prelate
Pechthelme
,
to
the
comforte
of
all
suche
,
as
shall
reade
it
or
heare
it
.
Howe
an
other
in
leeke
manner
sawe
a
place
of
paine
appointed
for
him
in
hell
.
The.
15.
Chapter
.
FVrthermore
I
my self
knew
a
religious
man
(
whom
wold
God
I
had
neuer
knowen
)
placed
in
a
good
and
famous
monasterie
,
notwithstanding
he
him selfe
was
infamous
for
his
lewde
behauiour
and
loose
lyfe
.
I
could
tell
his
name
also
,
if
it
were
worth
the
telling
.
This
man
was
earnestly
rebuked
of
his
bretherne
and
other
head
officers
of
the
monastery
,
for
his
enormities
,
and
exhorted
to
a
better
trade
of
lyfe
,
but
all
was
in
vaine
.
Notwithstanding
,
albeit
he
would
not
geue
eare
nor
humbly
obey
their
charitable
exhortations
,
yet
they
did
tolerate
him
very
longe
for
his
externalll
seruice
,
which
was
very
necessarie
for
them
.
For
he
was
a
singular
good
carpenter
.
This
man
was
much
geuen
to
dronknesse
and
other
wanton
pleasures
of
dissolutnesse
,
and
accustomed
rather
to
fit
in
his
shopp
both
day
and
night
,
than
to
come
to
the
church
to
singe
or
pray
,
or
heare
the
trew
worde
of
life
with
his
bretherne
,
by
which
occasion
it
happened
to
him
,
as
men
ar
commonly
wounte
to
saye
.
He
that
will
not
come
of
his
owne
accorde
within
the
church
dore
,
A
old
prouerbe
.
shall
runne
against
his
will
to
hell
gates
.
For
he
being
now
streeken
with
a
very
fainte
desease
,
and
brought
to
extremitie
,
called
all
the
couent
about
him
,
and
with
much
lamentation
and
deepe
sitghes
,
leeke
a
man
damned
already
,
beganne
to
declare
vnto
them
,
that
he
sawe
hell
gates
open
,
and
the
deuill
drouned
in
a
deape
doungell
thereof
,
and
Caiphas
and
al
the
whole
rablement
that
put
Christ
to
deathe
,
cast
in
flaminge
fier
,
hard
by
him
:
and
next
to
them
(
oh
,
miserable
and
wretched
man
that
I
am
,
saide
he
)
I
see
a
place
of
eternall
perdition
prepared
for
me
.
His
bretherne
hearing
these
wofull
wordes
exhorted
him
earnestly
to
repent
and
be
sorie
for
his
sinnes
,
while
he
was
yet
alyue
.
Then
he
brought
to
extreme
desperation
answered
,
No
No.
There
is
no
time
for
me
to
amend
my
former
life
,
especially
seing
I
perceiue
my
iudgement
is
past
and
fully
complete
already
.
With
those
wordes
he
died
without
receauing
the
sacrament
.
His
bodie
was
interred
in
the
formost
parte
of
all
the
Abbaie
,
not
one
of
all
the
whole
couent
durst
say
masse
for
his
soule
,
nor
singe
psalmes
,
nor
once
say
one
Pater
noster
for
him
.
Oh
howe
farre
a
sunder
hath
God
separated
light
and
darknesse
?
The
first
blessed
Martyr
S.
Steuen
ready
to
suffer
death
for
testimonie
of
the
truthe
,
sawe
heauen
gates
open
,
Actor
.
7.
and
Iesus
standing
on
the
right
hande
of
God
.
He
to
the
ende
he
might
more
ioyfully
die
,
fixed
the
eyes
of
his
mind
there
before
his
deathe
,
where
he
should
be
after
:
but
this
forsaied
felow
,
blacke
in
soule
,
blacke
in
body
,
and
blacke
in
all
outwarde
doinges
,
sawe
hell
open
,
at
the
houre
off
his
death
,
and
perpetuall
damnation
prepared
for
the
deuill
and
all
that
follow
him
.
Againe
to
th
entent
that
though
his
death
were
miserable
in
desperation
,
yet
by
his
owne
damnation
he
might
geue
other
example
to
repent
and
worke
their
owne
saluation
in
time
,
he
sawe
his
owne
place
and
doungell
prepared
amongest
such
caytyffs
,
as
Cayphas
and
his
complices
were
.
This
chaunced
of
late
in
the
countrie
of
the
Berniciens
,
In
Northumberland
.
and
wa●
by
common
talke
blasted
all
the
countrie
ouer
:
so
that
it
stirred
vp
many
to
make
quick
confession
of
their
sinfull
actes
and
not
to
take
dayes
with
God
.
Which
God
graunte
it
may
worke
allso
in
such
as
shall
reade
this
present
historie
.
Howe
many
churches
of
Scotland
by
the
instant
preaching
of
Adamannus
kept
the
feast
of
easter
after
the
catholique
maner
and
howe
he
wrote
a
booke
of
holly
places
.
The
16.
Chap.
AT
that
time
a
greate
multitude
of
Scottes
in
Ireland
,
and
many
Britons
in
Britanny
receaued
by
the
singular
gifte
of
God
,
the
trewe
manner
of
celebrating
the
feast
of
Easter
,
taught
by
the
catholique
church
.
For
when
as
Adamannus
a
vertuous
priest
and
Abbott
of
all
the
mounkes
and
religious
men
,
that
were
in
the
isle
Hu
,
being
sent
Embassadour
by
the
prince
of
his
owne
countrie
to
Alfride
kinge
of
the
Englishmen
,
and
tarying
a
certain
time
in
the
countrie
sawe
the
Canonicall
rites
and
ceremonies
of
the
church
,
and
besides
was
sharpely
admonished
by
the
lerned
that
he
should
not
presume
to
lyue
contrary
to
the
vniuersall
church
,
Catholike
●os●ruations
to
be
preferr●d
.
nor
in
keping
the
feast
of
Easter
,
nor
in
any
other
decrees
,
what
so
euer
they
were
,
with
his
countrie
men
fewe
in
number
,
and
dwelling
also
in
one
of
the
furmost
corners
of
all
the
world
,
he
so
chaunged
his
minde
hereuppon
,
that
what
so
euer
he
had
heard
or
sene
in
the
english
church
,
he
most
gladly
preferred
it
before
the
custome
and
manner
of
his
owne
.
For
he
was
vertuous
,
wise
,
and
very
ready
in
the
knowledge
of
holy
scripture
.
After
his
returne
therefore
into
the
countrie
he-endeuoured
diligently
to
reduce
all
the
isle
Hu
to
the
brode
beaten
pathe
of
truethe
,
which
he
knew
very
wel
,
and
had
embraced
with
all
his
harte
:
but
he
was
not
able
to
bringe
it
to
passe
.
Whereuppon
he
sayled
into
Ireland
,
and
preaching
there
and
shewing
them
with
gentill
exhortations
the
trewe
and
laufull
obseruation
of
Easter
,
he
wanne
many
that
were
not
in
the
dominion
of
the
saied
Iland
of
Hu
from
errous
to
vnitie
,
receiued
vniuersally
of
the
catholike
church
,
and
taught
them
to
obserue
the
trewe
time
of
Easter
.
This
Adamannus
when
the
feast
of
Easter
was
now
kept
by
his
meanes
in
Ireland
after
the
institution
of
Christes
catholique
church
,
he
returninge
to
his
islande
agayne
and
preaching
to
his
bretherne
in
the
monasteryes
this
generall
obseruation
,
and
kepinge
of
Easter
as
he
had
don
before
and
yet
being
not
able
to
compasse
his
purpose
it
fortuned
he
fell
sicke
,
and
departed
out
of
this
worlde
,
before
the
yeare
was
complete
and
fully
ended
.
And
that
by
the
greate
prouidence
of
almighty
God
so
disposing
it
swetely
:
to
the
ende
such
a
vertuous
man
desirous
of
vnity
and
peace
,
should
be
taken
hence
to
aeternall
life
before
easter
came
againe
,
for
obseruation
of
which
feaste
he
should
haue
bene
forced
to
much
variaunce
and
discorde
by
such
as
wold
not
embrace
the
truthe
.
This
same
vertuous
man
wrote
a
booke
of
holy
places
very
profitable
for
the
readers
,
which
he
lerned
at
the
lectures
and
expositions
of
Archwulf
a
bishop
in
Fraunce
:
who
to
see
holy
places
and
monuments
went
to
Hierusalem
,
and
when
he
had
wandred
ouer
all
the
lande
of
promesse
,
and
had
gone
to
Damascum
,
Constantinople
,
Alexandria
,
and
other
many
isles
of
the
sea
,
was
driuen
in
his
returne
by
tempest
to
the
weast
coastes
of
Britanny
.
Who
within
fewe
dayes
after
reforting
to
that
worthy
seruaunt
of
our
Sauiour
Christes
Adamannus
aboue
mentioned
,
he
was
receaued
with
all
kinde
of
humanitie
and
frendefull
intertainement
,
specially
when
he
was
knowen
to
be
lerned
in
scripture
,
and
skilfull
in
description
of
holy
places
.
For
Adamannus
so
estemed
him
that
he
put
in
writing
,
what
soeuer
notable
thing
worthy
of
remembraunce
the
bishop
testified
that
he
had
sene
in
those
holy
places
:
and
made
a
booke
(
as
I
said
)
thereof
profitable
to
many
:
but
most
of
all
to
those
,
which
lye
farre
from
the
place
where
the
Apostles
and
Patriarches
liued
,
and
knowe
nothing
of
them
but
what
they
may
picke
oute
with
longe
study
and
often
reading
.
This
boke
Adamanus
dedicated
to
Alfride
,
and
by
his
liberality
and
charges
,
it
was
geuen
to
other
inferiour
persons
to
be
read
,
the
author
him selfe
being
rewarded
with
many
goodly
giftes
,
and
sent
to
his
country
againe
.
Out
of
whose
writings
to
gather
some
certain
thinges
,
and
place
them
in
this
our
history
I
haue
thought
it
good
and
profitable
to
the
readers
herof
.
What
thinges
he
mentioned
in
the
same
booke
touchinge
the
place
of
the
natiuitie
,
passion
and
resurrection
of
Christe
.
The.
17.
Chapter
.
OF
the
place
of
Christes
natiuity
he
reporteth
in
this
sorte
:
Bethleem
a
city
of
Dauid
,
situated
in
a
narrow
and
streyt
mounte
,
compassed
with
vallies
of
euery
side
,
is
a
myle
in
lenght
,
from
the
weast
to
the
East
,
very
base
and
plaine
without
any
toures
or
turrets
.
The
place
of
Christes
natiuite
.
The
walles
are
builded
flatt
without
any
battelments
.
In
the
east
corner
there
is
as
it
were
a
denne
not
laboured
of
man
but
framed
of
nature
.
The
vtter
most
parte
of
it
,
is
saied
to
be
the
place
of
Christes
natiuity
,
the
innermost
the
maunger
,
where
he
lay
.
This
denne
couered
somwhat
farre
inwarde
with
goodly
precious
marble
,
hath
ouer
the
place
where
our
Lorde
was
borne
,
a
great
church
of
the
blessed
virgin
Mary
builded
vppon
it
.
Of
the
place
of
his
passion
and
resurrection
he
wrote
after
this
sorte
.
As
ye
enter
into
the
citie
of
Ierusalem
on
the
North
side
,
to
come
to
the
holy
places
,
ye
must
by
ordre
of
streetes
first
go
to
the
church
of
Constantine
which
is
called
Martyrium
,
that
is
to
saye
,
the
Martirdome
,
or
place
where
the
witnesse
of
our
redemption
was
founde
.
This
church
the
Emperour
Constantine
builded
very
gorgeously
,
because
our
sauiour
Christes
crosse
was
founde
in
that
place
by
his
mother
Helena
:
Going
from
thence
on
the
weast
side
you
shall
see
[
](A07396-e30410-b)*
*
Of
this
church
erected
by
Helena
mother
of
Constantin
,
Paulinus
Nolensis
maketh
mention
.
Epist.
11.
ad
Seuerum
.
a
church
builded
in
Golgotha
where
that
rocke
is
to
be
sene
,
which
bore
Christes
crosse
and
his
blessed
Body
fast
nailed
to
the
same
,
and
beareth
now
also
a
mighty
crosse
of
siluer
with
a
greate
brasen
whele
hanging
ouer
it
ful
of
lamps
and
torches
.
Within
the
compasse
and
place
where
Christes
crosse
stode
,
was
a
vaute
cut
out
of
the
rocke
:
In
the
which
vppon
an
aulter
there
made
,
masse
is
wonte
to
be
saide
for
honorable
men
that
dieth
,
The
deuotion
of
the
Christians
in
Ierusalem
aboue
a
thousand
yeres
past
.
the
dead
corps
standing
with
oute
,
in
the
strete
.
At
the
weast
side
of
the
same
church
,
was
also
a
rownde
chappel
of
Christes
resurrection
,
enuironned
with
thre
walles
,
and
borne
vp
with
xij
pillers
,
hauing
betwixte
euery
walle
,
a
fayre
brode
waye
:
which
hathe
with
in
his
compasse
and
circuite
thre
aulters
in
three
places
of
the
midle
walle
,
south
,
northe
,
and
weast
.
This
chappell
hath
eight
doores
,
and
places
of
entreaunce
,
directly
ouer
the
three
walles
:
of
the
which
iiij
.
stande
northeest
.
and
iiij
.
weast
.
In
the
midle
of
this
chappell
●as
laied
the
rounde
tumbe
of
our
sauiour
Christ
cut
oute
of
the
rocke
,
Et
erit
sepulchrum
eius
glorisum
.
to
the
toppe
of
which
a
man
standing
within
,
may
reach
with
his
hande
.
It
openeth
on
the
east
side
,
And
the
place
of
his
buriall
shall
be
glorious
sayth
the
prophet
.
and
hathe
that
greate
stone
that
was
layed
vppon
,
which
vntil
this
day
sheweth
the
print
,
and
signe
of
the
yron
tooles
with
which
it
was
hewed
and
cut
.
With
in
,
euen
to
the
very
toppe
all
is
couered
with
marble
.
The
toppe
it selfe
al
gilted
with
golde
,
beareth
a
greate
golden
crosse
,
vpon
it
.
In
the
northe
parte
of
that
monument
,
Esaie
.
Cap.
11.
Christes
sepulchre
was
cut
oute
of
the
same
rocke
,
and
made
seuen
foote
longe
,
and
thre
handfull
higher
then
the
pauiment
.
The
coming
in
is
on
the
south
side
:
where
continually
day
and
night
twelue
ampes
burne
,
foure
with
in
the
sepulchre
,
and
eight
aboue
in
the
right
side
.
The
stone
which
was
put
vppon
the
brimme
of
the
sepulchre
,
is
nowe
clouen
.
The
lesse
parte
notwithstanding
standeth
at
the
doore
of
the
same
sepulchre
as
an
aulter
foure-square
.
The
greater
parte
standeth
for
an
other
aulter
in
the
same
churche
in
the
manner
of
a
quadrangle
,
couered
with
faire
white
clothe
.
The
colour
of
the
sayd
sepulchre
semeth
to
be
white
and
read
decently
mixed
together
.
What
he
wrote
of
the
place
of
Christes
ascension
,
and
the
patriarches
sepulchres
.
The.
18.
Chapter
.
THe
Author
aboue
mentioned
writeth
also
in
this
wyse
touching
the
place
of
Christes
ascension
.
The
mounte
Olyuete
is
as
hye
as
the
mounte
Syon
,
but
not
so
brode
,
nor
so
longe
.
There
growyth
no
trees
,
but
vynes
and
olyues
:
wheate
and
barlye
,
it
bryngyth
forth
good
stoore
.
The
vayne
and
soyle
of
that
grounde
is
not
shryueled
nor
fleaten
,
but
grene
and
full
of
grasse
.
In
the
very
toppe
where
Christ
ascendyd
to
heauen
,
standyth
a
greate
rounde
church
,
with
thre
porches
rownde
in
a
circuite
vawtyd
and
coueryd
ouer
.
The
ynner
chapell
hauing
an
aultar
toward
the
east
,
with
a
goodly
frount
in
the
top
,
could
not
be
vauted
nor
coueryd
ouer
bicause
the
very
place
of
Christes
ascension
might
be
kept
open
.
In
the
mydle
of
which
churche
the
last
[
](A07396-e30530-b)*
*
Who
thinketh
this
incredible
,
lett
him
geue
a
reason
of
the
pathe
way
by
Salisbury
,
called
S.
Thomas
pathe
by
Clarengdon
parke
.
prynte
of
Christes
feete
left
vppon
earth
,
ar
to
be
sene
,
where
he
ascendyd
into
heauen
openinge
aboue
and
ready
to
embrace
hym
.
And
although
the
earthe
be
fett
away
dayly
of
the
Christians
,
yet
it
remayneth
still
and
kepyth
the
very
figure
and
prynte
made
with
the
steppes
of
his
holy
feete
when
he
ascended
.
Rounde
aboute
the
print
of
those
blessed
feete
lyeth
a
brasen
wheele
,
as
hygh
as
a
mans
neck
hauynge
an
entraunce
and
way
in
,
vppon
the
east
side
and
a
greate
lampe
hanginge
aboue
it
in
a
pullye
,
whiche
burneth
day
and
night
.
In
the
weast
side
of
the
same
church
be
eyght
windowes
,
and
so
many
lampes
hanging
in
cordes
directly
ouer
them
.
They
shine
thorough
the
glasse
to
Ierusalem
and
their
light
is
said
to
stirre
the
hartes
of
all
that
behold
and
see
it
,
with
a
certaine
feruent
zeale
and
compunction
:
At
the
day
of
Christes
ascension
euery
yere
,
when
Masse
is
done
;
there
cometh
downe
from
heauen
a
greate
gale
of
wynde
,
and
maketh
all
that
ar
in
the
churche
prostrate
them selfes
downe
flatt
vppon
the
grownd
.
Of
the
situation
also
of
Hebron
and
monumentes
of
old
auncient
fathers
there
,
he
writeth
in
this
sorte
.
Hebron
somtimes
the
chiefest
cytie
in
al
Kinge
Dauids
realme
,
shewing
now
only
by
her
ruines
howe
princely
and
puissaunt
she
was
in
time
paste
,
hathe
towarde
the
east
with
in
a
furlonge
the
double
denne
,
where
the
Patriarches
sepulchres
ar
enuironed
with
a
fowre
square
walle
:
their
hedds
turned
toward
the
northe
.
Euery
tumbe
hath
his
stone
.
Al
the
thre
stones
of
the
patriarches
being
all
whyte
,
squared
as
other
stones
are
vsed
in
building
of
great
churches
.
Adam
lieth
aboute
the
north
side
,
and
vttermost
parte
of
the
walle
not
farr
from
them
,
in
an
obscure
tumbe
nor
curiously
wrought
,
nor
workmanly
sett
.
There
ar
besides
base
memorialls
of
thre
simple
weemen
.
The
hill
Mambre
also
is
a
mile
from
these
monumentes
,
ful
of
grasse
and
pleasaunt
flowres
towarde
the
north
,
and
in
the
top
it
hath
a
goodly
champion
and
playne
fielde
.
In
the
north
parte
wherof
Abrahams
Oke
(
which
is
nowe
but
a
stumpe
as
hygh
as
ij
.
men
can
reache
)
is
compassed
rounde
abowt
with
a
churche
.
I
haue
thought
it
good
for
the
profitt
of
the
readers
to
intermingle
in
my
historie
,
these
thinges
taken
out
of
the
Authors
bookes
and
comprised
here
in
latin
after
the
trewe
meaning
of
his
woordes
,
but
more
brieflie
,
and
in
fewer
woordes
.
If
any
man
be
desirous
to
knowe
more
of
this
matter
either
lett
him
reade
the
same
booke
,
or
that
litle
[
](A07396-e30560-b)*
*
This
abridgement
is
extant
in
the
3.
tome
of
S.
Bedes
workes
.
abridgment
which
I
drew
owt
of
him
but
late
.
How
the
South
saxons
receaued
Eadbert
and
Collan
for
their
bysshopps
,
the
weast
Saxons
Daniel
and
Aldethelme
for
theirs
:
and
of
certaine
writinges
sett
foorth
by
the
same
Aldethelme
.
The.
19.
Chap.
THe
yere
of
the
incarnation
off
Christe
705.
An.
705.
Alfride
kinge
of
Northumberlande
dyed
,
the
xx
.
yere
of
his
raigne
not
yet
fully
expired
.
After
hym
sucdeded
Osrede
his
sonne
,
a
child
but
eyght
yeres
olde
,
and
raigned
xj
.
yeares
.
In
the
beginning
of
his
raygne
Hedde
bysshop
of
the
weast
Saxons
departed
from
this
mortall
life
to
immortal
ioye
:
For
vndoubtedly
he
was
a
iuste
man
,
one
that
lyued
vpryghtlye
in
all
pointes
leke
a
good
bishoppe
,
and
preached
sincerely
leke
a
trewe
pastour
,
and
that
more
of
the
loue
of
vertue
naturally
graffyd
in
him
,
then
of
any
instructours
by
often
readinge
taught
him
.
Furthermore
,
the
reuerend
father
and
worthy
prelate
Pechtehlme
,
(
of
whom
we
must
speake
hereafter
in
place
where
he
shall
be
mentioned
)
who
being
but
yet
a
deacon
and
younge
monke
,
liued
familiarly
a
longe
time
with
his
successour
Aldethelme
,
was
wounte
to
tell
vs
that
in
the
place
where
the
said
Hedde
died
,
for
reward
of
his
holy
life
many
great
miracles
and
cures
were
don
:
and
that
men
of
the
same
prouince
vsed
commonly
to
carry
away
dust
from
thence
and
mingle
it
with
water
for
such
as
were
deseased
and
sicke
:
that
also
the
drinking
and
sprinckling
of
the
same
did
cure
many
sicke
men
and
beastes
also
.
By
which
occasion
for
often
carying
away
of
the
sacred
dust
a
great
deepe
pitt
was
made
there
.
After
his
death
,
that
bisshopprick
was
diuided
into
ij
.
dioceses
.
The
one
was
geuen
to
Daniell
,
which
he
keapeth
at
this
present
:
the
other
to
Aldethelme
,
where
he
ruled
the
people
very
painefully
for
iiij
.
yeares
.
They
were
borhe
lerned
men
skilfull
in
holy
scripture
and
all
ecclesiastical
doctrine
.
Aldethelme
,
when
he
was
priest
,
and
yet
but
Abbot
of
the
monastery
of
[
](A07396-e30720-b)*
*
In
the
borders
of
Wilshere
.
Mailsbury
wrote
by
the
commaundement
of
the
whole
Synode
of
his
countrye
a
booke
against
the
errour
of
the
Britons
,
for
not
keping
the
fest
of
Easter
in
his
dewe
time
,
and
doing
many
thinges
besides
,
contrary
to
the
trewe
obseruation
and
vnite
of
the
church
.
By
reading
of
the
same
book
he
reduced
many
Brytons
subiect
at
that
time
to
the
Weastsaxons
,
to
the
catholike
solemnisation
of
the
feast
of
Easter
.
He
wrote
also
a
notable
booke
of
virginitie
,
bothe
in
longe
verse
and
prose
,
with
doble
paines
,
folowing
the
example
of
Sedulius
.
He
set
forth
also
many
other
workes
.
For
he
was
notably
well
lerned
,
very
fine
and
eloquent
in
his
talke
,
and
for
knowledge
as
well
in
liberall
sciences
,
as
in
diuinite
to
be
had
in
admiration
.
After
his
death
Forthere
was
made
bishop
in
his
place
a
man
also
much
conuersant
in
holy
scripture
.
These
ij
.
hauing
the
gouuernaunce
and
whole
rule
of
that
diocese
,
The
dioceses
of
Sussex
and
Hampshere
diuided
.
it
was
determined
by
a
decree
in
the
Synode
,
that
the
prouince
of
South
Saxons
,
which
to
that
present
day
appertained
to
the
diocesse
of
Winchester
,
where
Daniel
was
bisshoppe
,
should
haue
a
see
and
bishopp
of
their
owne
seuerally
.
Celse
founded
by
Eadbert
the
first
bishop
of
Celse
in
Sussex
by
Chichester
.
Whereuppon
Eadberte
Abbot
in
the
monasterie
off
that
blessed
bishoppe
Wilfride
was
made
and
consecrated
first
bisshopp
of
that
diocese
.
After
his
death
,
Ceolla
toke
the
bisshoppricke
vppon
him
:
Who
not
past
iij.
or
iiij
.
yeares
past
departing
this
life
,
the
see
to
this
day
is
vacant
.
Howe
Coenrede
kinge
of
the
Marsshes
,
and
Offa
king
of
the
East
Saxons
ended
their
liues
in
the
habitt
of
religion
,
and
of
the
lyfe
and
death
of
bisshop
Wilfride
.
The
20.
Chap.
THe
iiij
.
yeare
of
Osredes
raigne
,
king
Coenrede
which
kept
the
soueraintie
in
the
countrie
of
Marshes
honourably
for
a
tyme
,
did
more
honourably
forsake
it
,
and
all
his
dominions
.
For
vnder
Constantine
the
Pope
he
went
to
Rome
,
and
receiuing
there
the
tonsure
and
habitt
of
a
religious
man
,
at
the
Apostles
toumbes
continued
in
praying
,
fasting
,
and
dealing
of
almes
vntill
his
dying
daye
.
Vnto
this
noble
prince
Coenrede
,
succeded
kinge
Edilredes
son
,
which
Edildred
had
the
gouuernement
of
the
same
realme
before
him
.
There
went
with
him
also
to
Rome
Sigheres
sonn
king
of
the
east
Saxons
called
Offa
,
(
whome
we
mentioned
before
)
a
princely
,
and
beautefull
gentleman
,
and
then
in
his
first
flowres
and
much
desired
of
his
subiectes
to
remaine
and
rule
among
them
.
But
he
moued
with
leke
deuotion
and
zeale
as
the
other
prince
was
,
forsoke
his
ladye
,
his
landes
,
his
kinsfolke
,
and
countrie
for
Christes
sake
,
and
the
ghospell
:
that
in
this
world
he
might
receiue
an
hundred
folde
and
in
the
world
to
come
life
euerlasting
with
Christ
.
When
he
came
to
the
holy
places
att
Rome
,
he
also
was
shoren
into
religion
,
in
the
which
he
passed
the
rest
of
his
life
,
and
came
to
the
vision
of
the
blessed
Apostles
in
heauen
,
as
he
had
longe
desired
before
.
The
very
selfe
same
yere
that
these
ij
.
princes
went
out
of
Britannie
,
a
worthy
prelate
and
notable
bishopp
,
called
Wilfride
,
died
the
xlv
.
yeare
after
he
had
ben
made
bisshoppe
,
in
the
territory
,
called
Wundale
.
And
his
body
well
chested
,
was
caried
to
the
monastery
of
Rhippon
wher
he
had
before
liued
,
and
with
al
honour
,
and
solemnitie
worthy
for
so
noble
a
bishopp
was
buried
in
Saincte
Peters
church
at
Rhyppon
:
Lib.
3.
cap.
52.
Of
whose
life
and
behahauiour
let
vs
brieflly
make
mention
what
things
were
done
returning
as
it
were
backe
againe
to
that
we
haue
spoken
before
.
This
Wilfride
being
but
a
childe
was
of
such
towardnesse
and
good
nature
,
The
lyfe
of
bishop
Wilfrid
the
Apostle
of
Sussex
.
induced
with
so
many
goodly
qualities
,
of
such
modest
and
honest
behauiour
in
all
pointes
,
that
all
the
elders
and
auncients
did
with
a
speciall
good
loue
reuerence
him
.
After
he
was
xiiij
.
yere
olde
,
he
more
estemed
a
monasticall
,
and
solitarie
lyfe
,
than
all
secular
and
wordly
wealth
.
The
which
thing
when
he
had
communicated
with
his
father
(
for
his
mother
was
departed
to
the
mercy
of
God
)
he
gladly
condescended
to
his
holly
requestes
and
godly
desires
,
and
exhorted
him
to
persiste
in
that
godly
purpose
,
Holy
Ilond
.
which
he
had
entended
.
Hereuppon
he
came
to
the
isle
Lindisfarne
and
there
attending
vpon
the
monks
,
he
diligently
lerned
,
and
gladly
practised
,
al
pointes
of
chastity
,
and
godlinesse
required
in
a
solitarie
and
religious
man
.
And
because
he
had
a
goodly
pregnant
witt
he
lerned
spedely
psalmes
and
certain
other
bookes
of
prayers
,
being
not
yet
shoren
in
or
professed
,
but
well
garnished
with
those
vertues
,
which
far
surmounted
the
outward
profession
to
witt
of
humility
and
obedience
.
For
the
which
he
was
wel
loued
and
estemed
bothe
of
the
elders
,
and
also
of
his
equals
.
When
he
had
serued
God
certaine
yeares
in
that
monastery
he
perceaued
by
litle
and
litle
being
growen
in
iudgement
(
as
a
wife
younge
man
that
could
quickly
fore see
)
the
waye
of
trewe
religion
and
vertue
taught
by
the
Scotts
not
to
be
altogether
perfecte
.
Whereuppon
he
fully
determined
to
make
a
voyage
to
Rome
,
only
to
see
what
ri●es
and
ceremonies
were
obserued
there
,
as
well
of
secular
priestes
as
of
religious
personnes
.
The
which
determination
of
his
,
after
notice
geuen
to
his
Bretherne
by
preuy
conference
,
eche
man
did
well
commend
it
,
and
persuaded
him
to
go
forward
in
his
good
purpose
.
Incontinent
coming
to
Quene
Eamflede
(
who
knew
him
wel
,
and
by
whose
counsell
and
commendation
he
was
receaued
into
that
monastery
)
declared
to
her
hyghnesse
that
he
had
an
earnest
and
feruent
desyre
to
visit
the
monuments
of
the
holy
Apostles
.
The
Quene
much
delited
with
the
younge
mans
good
purpose
and
zele
,
sent
him
to
Caunterbury
to
kinge
Ercombert
which
was
her
vncles
sonne
requiring
that
it
might
please
his
highnesse
to
send
him
honorably
to
Rome
:
at
what
time
Honorius
one
of
the
blessed
Pope
Gregories
schollers
,
a
man
profoundly
lerned
in
holy
scripture
,
was
Archebishop
there
.
When
this
younge
man
lackinge
nor
good
courage
,
nor
lyuely
sprite
,
had
tarried
there
a
space
,
and
employed
his
diligence
to
lerne
and
commit
to
memory
,
that
which
he
ouerloked
,
there
repaired
thither
an
other
younge
gentilman
whose
name
was
Bishop
,
and
Christen
name
Benet
,
one
of
the
nobles
of
Englande
,
desyrours
to
go
to
Rome
,
of
whom
I
haue
mentioned
before
.
The
kinge
committed
Wilfride
to
this
younge
gentilman
and
his
company
,
with
chardge
that
he
shuld
conduct
him
safe
to
Rome
.
When
they
came
to
Lyons
in
Fraunce
,
Wilfrid
was
stayd
there
by
Dalphine
,
bishop
of
that
city
.
The
gentleman
went
on
his
iourney
to
Rome
.
The
delight
and
pleasure
,
which
the
bishop
had
in
Wilfrides
wyse
talke
,
aminable
continaunce
,
ioly
actituity
,
and
graue
inuention
,
was
the
occasion
why
he
was
staied
there
.
For
that
cause
also
he
gaue
him
,
and
all
his
company
frendfull
intertainement
as
long
as
they
continued
there
:
and
furder
offred
him
the
gouernement
of
a
greate
parte
of
Fraunce
,
the
mariadge
of
his
brothers
daughter
,
(
whiche
was
yet
in
the
flower
of
her
virginity
,
)
brefely
to
adopte
him
for
his
heyr
,
if
he
wolde
make
his
abode
there
.
But
he
rendring
lowly
and
harty
thankes
for
so
great
courtesy
and
gentilnesse
,
that
the
bishop
vouchsafed
to
shew
vnto
him
being
but
a
straunger
,
answered
,
that
he
was
fully
determined
to
an
other
conuersation
and
trade
of
lyffe
:
and
therfore
had
forsaken
his
country
,
and
taken
this
iourney
to
Rome
.
The
which
when
the
bishop
heard
,
he
sent
him
to
Rome
,
with
a
guide
to
conducte
him
in
the
waye
,
and
gaue
him
mony
sufficient
to
beare
his
chardges
,
desyringe
that
at
his
returne
he
wolde
remember
to
take
his
house
by
the
waye
.
Wilfride
with
in
fewe
dayes
after
cominge
to
Rome
,
and
occypuing
him selfe
in
daily
contemplation
of
heauenly
thinges
,
according
to
his
first
determination
fel
acquainted
with
a
notable
holy
and
lerned
man
called
Boniface
,
who
was
Archedeacon
,
and
one
of
the
Apostolike
Popes
counsellers
.
By
whose
instruction
he
lerned
orderly
the
foure
bookes
of
the
Gospell
,
and
the
trewe
counte
of
Easter
,
and
many
other
godly
lessons
commodious
and
profitable
to
vnderstande
the
orders
and
disciplines
of
the
churche
,
which
he
could
not
attaine
vnto
in
his
owne
country
.
And
when
he
had
passed
certaine
monethes
there
,
in
godly
exercise
and
study
,
he
returned
to
Dalfine
againe
in
Fraunce
,
and
after
he
had
tarried
with
him
iij.
yeares
,
he
toke
the
inferiour
orders
of
the
bishop
,
and
was
so
entierly
loued
of
him
that
the
bishoppe
fully
determined
to
make
him
his
successour
.
But
by
cruel
death
he
was
preuented
and
Wilfride
reserued
to
a
bishoprike
in
his
owne
natyue
country
,
England
.
For
Brunechild
Quene
of
Fraunce
sent
a
power
,
and
commaunded
the
bishop
to
be
put
to
death
:
whom
Wilfride
his
chappellain
folowed
to
the
place
of
execution
,
desyring
to
die
with
him
,
albeit
the
bishop
did
vtterly
forbid
him
.
But
when
the
executioners
knew
,
he
was
a
stranger
and
an
English
man
borne
,
they
spared
him
,
and
wold
not
put
him
to
death
,
with
the
bishop
.
Wereuppon
returning
to
England
he
was
brought
to
be
in
frendship
and
amity
with
kinge
Aldfride
.
Who
leke
a
good
Prince
had
lerned
to
folow
and
reuerence
the
general
ordinaunces
and
rules
of
the
catholike
church
.
And
for
that
he
perceaued
this
Wilfride
to
be
Catholique
,
he
gaue
him
streytwayes
a
Lordshippe
,
of
x.
tenements
in
Stanford
:
and
within
a
while
after
a
monastery
with
xxx
.
tenements
in
Rhippon
:
which
he
had
geuen
but
late
to
build
an
Abbay
forsuch
as
folowed
the
Scottes
:
but
because
they
being
put
to
liberty
and
choise
,
had
rather
departe
thence
then
to
receiue
the
trewe
and
Catholique
celebration
of
the
feast
of
Easter
,
and
other
canonicall
rites
and
ceremonies
after
the
custome
of
the
church
of
Rome
,
and
see
Apostolike
,
he
gaue
it
to
him
,
whome
he
sawe
better
qualified
both
for
lerninge
and
for
vertue
.
The
same
time
in
the
very
selfe
same
monastery
he
was
made
priest
by
Agilbert
bishop
of
[
](A07396-e31110-b)*
*
The
countre
about
Salisbury
Geuisse
(
of
whom
we
spake
before
)
at
the
instaunce
of
the
Kinge
,
moste
earnestly
requiringe
that
so
lerned
a
man
shuld
continually
follow
his
Courte
,
and
especially
be
his
teacher
and
preacher
.
Whome
not
longe
after
when
the
Scottes
secte
was
disclosed
(
as
is
afore
said
)
and
vtterly
abandoned
,
he
sent
to
Fraunce
by
the
counsell
and
aduise
of
his
father
Oswin
,
when
he
was
but
xxx
.
yeres
of
age
to
be
consecrated
and
made
bishop
by
Agilbert
then
bishop
of
Paris
.
With
whom
xj
.
other
bishopps
assemblinge
them selfes
to
consecrate
hym
,
did
their
dewty
in
that
behalfe
very
honorably
with
all
solemnities
.
But
while
he
was
yet
beyonde
the
seas
,
Ceadda
,
Lib.
3.
cap.
28.
a
godly
and
vertuous
man
(
as
it
is
aboue
mentioned
)
was
consecrated
byshop
of
yorke
,
at
the
commaundement
of
King
Oswin
.
Who
hauing
gouerned
the
churche
iij.
yeares
departed
thence
,
and
toke
the
cure
and
charge
of
Lesting
Abbay
.
After
him
Wilfrid
toke
vphōim
the
bishoprick
of
al
Northumberland
.
Who
afterwarde
in
the
raigne
of
Kinge
Ecgfride
,
Lib.
4.
cap.
12.
was
depriued
of
his
bisshopricke
,
and
others
consecrated
and
put
in
his
place
,
of
whome
we
made
mention
before
.
But
when
he
had
taken
shipp
to
go
to
Rome
,
and
pleade
his
cause
before
the
Apostolike
pope
he
was
dryuen
by
a
Sowthweast
winde
into
Freslande
,
where
he
was
honorably
receaued
as
well
of
the
rude
and
barbarous
people
,
as
of
the
Kinge
Aldgiste
.
Where
he
preached
also
vnto
them
Christ
and
his
ghospell
,
conuerting
many
thousandes
to
the
faith
,
and
with
baptisme
wasshing
away
their
sinnes
.
Whereby
he
layed
the
fundation
of
Christes
ghospell
in
those
countries
,
which
the
Reuerend
father
and
holy
byshopp
Wilbrord
perfited
and
finyshed
afterward
.
But
when
he
had
passed
ouer
a
winter
with
this
people
newly
conuerted
to
Christe
,
he
went
forwarde
his
iourny
to
Rome
.
When
his
cause
was
debated
to
and
fro
,
in
the
presence
of
Pope
Agatho
,
and
many
other
bishopps
,
he
was
founde
in
processe
by
all
their
iudgementes
to
haue
bene
most
vniustly
accused
,
and
best
worthy
of
that
bishopprick
.
At
what
time
the
same
Agatho
gathering
a
Synode
at
Rome
of
a
125.
byshopps
against
such
heretikes
as
held
the
opinion
,
The
heresie
of
the
monothelites
condemned
.
that
there
was
but
one
will
and
one
operation
in
our
Sauiour
Christe
,
commaunded
Wilfride
also
to
repaire
thither
.
And
when
he
came
he
willed
him
to
declare
his
faith
and
the
faith
of
the
countrie
from
whence
he
came
,
sittinge
amongest
the
other
bishops
:
Wherin
when
he
and
his
country
was
founde
to
be
Catholique
,
it
pleased
them
amongest
other
things
to
haue
this
also
put
in
the
Actes
of
the
decrees
,
The
See
Apostolique
.
the
tenour
wherof
foloweth
.
Wilfride
the
vertuous
bishop
of
yorke
,
and
appealinge
to
the
see
Apostolique
for
his
cause
,
and
by
that
full
authoritie
absolued
as
well
from
certaine
complaints
laied
to
his
chardge
,
as
all
other
vncertaine
quarels
,
and
sitting
in
iudgement
in
the
felowship
of
a
125.
bishopps
in
this
present
Synod
,
hath
confessed
,
for
al
the
north
partes
of
the
isles
of
Englande
and
Irelande
,
whiche
ar
inhabited
with
Englishe
men
,
Britons
,
Scottes
,
and
Pictes
,
the
trewe
and
catholike
faith
,
and
confirmed
the
same
with
his
subscription
.
After
his
returne
to
Britanny
againe
,
Bishopp
Wilfride
the
Apostle
of
Sussex
.
he
conuerted
the
South
saxons
from
idolatrye
and
superstition
to
Christes
trewe
faith
and
religion
.
In
the
isle
of
Wight
also
he
apointed
certain
to
preach
the
word
of
God
:
and
the
seconde
yere
of
kinge
Aldfrides
raigne
,
who
had
the
soueraintye
next
after
Ecgfride
,
receaued
his
see
and
bishoprick
againe
,
at
the
instaunt
request
of
the
kinge
.
But
fyue
yeres
after
he
was
accused
of
the
same
king
,
and
many
other
bishopps
,
and
depriued
againe
of
his
bishopricke
.
Wherein
vpon
repairing
againe
to
Rome
,
and
obtaining
lycence
to
pleade
in
his
owne
defence
before
his
accusers
,
Pope
Iohn
and
many
other
byshopps
sittinge
in
iudgment
,
it
was
by
their
diffynitiue
sentence
concluded
,
that
in
some
parte
his
accusers
hadd
falsly
forged
these
malycious
surmises
against
him
.
The
Pope
also
wrote
letters
to
the
kinges
of
England
Edilrede
and
Alfride
requiringe
them
to
see
him
restored
to
his
bishopricke
againe
,
because
he
was
vniustly
condemned
.
The
reading
of
the
decrees
concluded
in
the
fore said
Synod
assembled
by
Pope
Agatho
of
blessed
memory
,
kept
but
of
late
when
he
hym selfe
was
present
in
the
cytie
and
resident
amongest
other
bishops
,
did
much
furder
his
cause
.
For
when
the
Actes
of
the
Synode
,
as
occasion
was
moued
,
were
openly
read
ij
.
or
iij.
dayes
before
the
nobylitie
and
greate
assembles
of
people
,
by
the
popes
commaundement
,
the
protonotarie
coming
to
that
place
where
it
was
written
,
Wilfride
the
vertuous
bishopp
of
yorke
appealing
to
the
see
Apostolique
for
his
cause
,
and
by
that
ful
authoritie
absolued
as
well
from
certaine
thinges
layed
to
his
chardges
,
as
all
other
vncertaine
quarells
&c.
As
we
sayed
before
,
these
wordes
being
read
euery
man
was
astonned
and
the
protonotary
ceasing
,
eche
man
inquired
off
other
,
what
manner
of
man
thys
bysshopp
Wilfride
was
.
Then
Bonyface
a
counseller
to
the
Pope
,
and
many
other
whiche
sawe
hym
there
in
Pope
Agatho
his
tyme
,
made
answere
and
sayd
.
He
is
the
bishop
which
was
accused
of
his
owne
cuntry
men
,
and
came
to
Rome
to
be
iudged
by
the
see
Apostolik
,
euen
the
very
same
which
of
late
coming
hither
for
the
false
accusations
of
his
aduersaries
,
was
iudged
giltlesse
and
innocent
by●
Pope
Agatho
,
after
the
cause
and
controuersie
was
well
examined
of
bothe
parties
,
and
thought
to
haue
ben
depriued
of
his
bishopricke
against
all
lawe
,
and
more
than
that
hadd
in
such
honour
and
estimation
of
Pope
Agatho
of
blessed
memory
,
that
he
commaunded
him
to
sitt
in
the
Synode
which
he
assembled
at
Rome
,
as
a
man
off
a
trew
perfect
faith
and
syncere
minde
.
All
these
allegations
being
heard
,
the
Pope
and
all
that
were
present
sayed
,
that
a
man
of
such
authoritie
which
had
bene
bisshoppe
xl
.
yeares
,
ought
not
to
be
condemned
,
but
once
agayne
dischardged
and
quitted
from
the
false
accusations
and
malicious
surmises
of
his
enemies
,
and
sent
home
againe
with
honour
to
his
countrie
.
With
this
iudgement
returning
towardes
England
,
he
fell
sodainly
sicke
,
when
he
came
to
Fraunce
,
and
was
so
weakened
,
the
desease
growing
vppon
him
more
and
more
,
that
he
could
not
ryde
,
nor
kepe
his
horse
,
but
was
caried
in
a
bed
by
strength
of
his
seruauntes
.
Being
thus
brought
to
Meldune
a
citye
in
Fraunce
,
he
lay
iiij
,
dayes
and
iiij
.
nights
as
though
he
had
byn
dead
.
Only
declaring
by
a
litle
breath
,
which
he
drewe
very
fayntly
and
short
,
that
he
was
a
lyue
.
Thus
continuing
iiij
.
dayes
without
meate
and
drinke
,
as
speachelesse
,
and
past
hearing
,
he
rose
the
fifte
daye
,
and
sate
vppe
in
his
bed
,
as
a
man
awaked
out
of
a
deape
sleepe
,
and
when
his
eyes
were
open
,
he
sawe
a
company
of
his
brethern
aboute
him
,
some
singing
,
some
weaping
,
and
fetting
a
litle
sigthe
,
asked
for
his
chaplyn
Acca
.
By
and
by
he
was
called
.
Who
entring
into
the
chambre
,
and
seing
his
bishoppe
somewhat
better
amended
,
and
able
to
speake
,
he
fell
downe
vpon
his
knees
,
and
gaue
thankes
to
God
with
all
the
company
that
was
present
.
And
when
they
had
sate
together
a
litle
while
,
and
entred
talke
fearefully
,
of
the
high
iudgements
of
God
,
the
bishop
commaunded
al
to
auoide
the
chambre
for
an
houre
,
and
beganne
to
talke
after
this
manner
to
his
chaplin
Acca
.
There
appeared
vnto
me
euen
now
a
terrible
vision
,
the
which
I
wil
haue
thee
heare
,
and
concele
withal
vntill
I
know
knowe
furder
the
pleasure
of
almighty
God
,
what
shal
become
of
me
.
A
certaine
man
clothed
all
in
white
,
stode
by
me
,
saying
.
I
am
Michael
the
Archangell
sent
hither
for
this
only
purpose
,
to
deliuer
thee
from
daunger
of
death
.
For
our
Lord
hathe
geuen
the
longer
tyme
to
lyue
for
the
earnest
prayers
,
and
lamentations
,
which
thy
scholars
and
bretherne
here
haue
made
,
and
also
for
the
intercession
of
the
blessed
virgin
Marie
his
mother
:
Wherefore
I
say
vnto
the
,
that
presently
thou
shalt
be
healed
of
this
infirmitie
and
sickenesse
,
but
yet
be
in
a
readynesse
:
for
after
iiij
.
yeares
I
will
returne
againe
and
visit
the.
Agayne
,
as
sone
as
thou
art
returned
to
thy
countrye
,
the
greatest
part
of
thy
possessions
,
that
haue
ben
taken
away
from
the
,
thou
shalt
receiue
againe
,
and
ende
thy
life
in
tranquillitie
and
peace
.
Vppon
which
comfortable
wordes
the
bisshoppe
recouered
to
the
greate
ioye
of
all
men
,
reioysing
and
praysing
God
for
him
.
Thus
going
forward
on
his
iourney
he
came
to
England
.
When
the
letters
brought
from
the
see
Apostolique
were
reade
,
Berechtwald
archebisshop
and
Edilrede
sometimes
kinge
(
but
then
made
an
Abbot
)
receiued
him
gladly
in
fauour
againe
.
Edilred
also
entreating
Coenrede
whom
he
had
made
kinge
in
his
place
,
to
come
and
speake
with
him
,
requested
him
to
be
a
good
and
gratious
Lord
to
the
saied
bisshopp
,
which
also
he
obtained
.
But
Aldfride
king
of
Northumberland
which
would
not
receiue
him
,
died
within
a
while
after
.
By
which
occasion
it
fel
out
in
the
raigne
of
kinge
Osred
his
sonne
,
that
in
a
Synode
assembled
by
the
riuer
Nid
after
greate
contention
and
reasoning
in
both
partes
,
he
was
receiued
into
his
church
and
bisshopprike
againe
with
all
fauour
they
coulde
shewe
him
.
So
iiij
.
yeres
space
,
to
witt
to
his
dying
daye
,
he
liued
in
peace
,
and
died
the
xij
.
daye
of
October
in
a
monasterie
,
which
he
had
in
the
prouince
of
Wundale
vnder
the
gouuernement
of
Abbot
Cudbalde
.
From
whence
by
the
handes
of
the
couent
he
was
caried
to
his
owne
monasterie
in
Rhyppon
,
and
interred
in
the
blessed
Apostle
S.
Peter
his
churche
harde
by
the
aultar
,
towarde
the
Sowth
side
,
as
we
signified
before
,
and
ouer
him
is
written
this
epitaphe
.
An
Epitaphe
vppon
Bisshop
Wilfride
.
Wilfrid
that
worthy
prelat
,
lyeth
bodely
in
this
graue
:
Who
moued
with
godly
zeale
,
to
Christ
this
temple
gaue
.
And
of
the
Apostle
Peters
name
,
S.
Peters
church
did
it
call
.
To
whom
the
kayes
of
heauen
Christ
gaue
,
cheaf
gouernour
of
all
.
He
guilted
it
with
golde
most
fyne
,
and
hanged
it
with
scarlat
round
.
And
sett
vp
there
a
Crucifix
,
of
golde
euen
from
the
ground
.
The
foure
bookes
of
Christes
ghospell
,
in
golden
letters
are
wrote
At
his
commaundment
and
charges
eke
,
right
worthy
to
read
and
note
.
A
couer
for
the
same
also
of
beaten
golde
he
did
fitt
.
The
price
and
valew
was
great
,
but
his
hart
surmounted
it
.
Touching
the
course
of
Easter
,
in
dew
time
to
be
kept
,
Bicause
by
wronge
tradition
,
many
it
ouerlept
,
He
taught
the
catholike
order
,
all
England
thourough
out
,
Extirping
the
contrary
errour
,
by
authorite
most
stoute
.
A
numbre
of
religious
men
,
he
assembled
in
this
place
,
Instructing
them
vertuously
in
the
holy
Fathers
race
.
With
miseries
and
perills
eke
much
vexed
of
longe
time
,
And
of
his
owne
dere
countremen
charged
with
many
a
crime
:
But
when
fiue
and
fourty
yeares
,
he
had
kept
a
bishops
state
To
heauen
be
past
his
bretherns
cause
,
with
Christ
for
to
debate
.
And
that
with
all
alacrite
,
with
mirth
and
ioyfull
hart
,
Now
graunto
Christ
that
after
his
trace
,
we
folowe
thee
on
our
part
.
How
Albine
succeded
the
holy
Abbot
Adrian
,
and
Acca
the
good
bishop
Wilfride
.
The
21.
Chapter
.
THE
next
yere
after
the
death
of
that
forsaid
holy
father
which
was
the
fifte
of
king
O●rede
his
raigne
,
the
Reuerend
and
worthy
father
Adrian
Abbot
,
and
coadiutour
to
Theodore
(
Bishop
of
most
blessed
memory
)
in
preachinge
the
worde
of
God
,
passed
oute
of
this
transitory
lyff
,
and
was
interred
in
his
owne
monastery
,
in
our
ladyes
church
,
the
one
and
fourtith
yeare
,
after
he
was
directed
from
Pope
Vitalian
and
made
coadiutor
to
Theodore
,
and
the
39.
after
he
came
to
Englande
:
Of
whose
profounde
knowledge
and
lerninge
amongest
other
thinges
,
this
may
be
a
sufficient
testimony
that
Albine
his
schollar
,
who
had
the
gouernaunce
of
the
Abbay
after
his
decesse
,
was
so
well
practised
in
exercise
of
holy
scripture
,
that
he
had
greate
knowledge
in
the
greeke
tounge
,
and
did
speake
latin
as
eloquently
withoute
staggering
or
staying
,
as
he
did
english
,
which
was
his
naturall
language
.
After
the
death
of
bishop
Wilfride
Acca
his
priest
succeded
in
the
bishoprik
of
Hagulstad
,
a
man
of
a
ioly
courage
,
and
honorable
in
the
sight
of
God
,
and
of
men
,
who
enlarged
his
Cathedrall
church
,
dedicated
in
the
honour
of
saincte
Andrewe
,
and
set
forth
the
buildinges
with
diuers
comely
,
and
sightfull
workes
,
and
moreouer
imployed
all
his
diligence
and
endeuour
to
gather
together
oute
of
all
places
the
holy
Apostles
and
Martirs
reliques
,
to
the
ende
he
might
in
honour
of
them
builde
certaine
aultars
a
parte
by
them selues
in
litle
chapels
made
for
the
same
purpose
,
within
the
precincte
and
walles
of
the
same
churche
.
Besides
he
sought
with
al
possible
diligence
the
histories
of
their
martyrdome
and
other
ecclesiastical
writers
,
and
made
vp
a
very
large
and
worthy
library
.
Moreouer
he
zelously
prepared
holy
vessels
,
lightes
,
and
other
necessaries
appertaining
to
the
better
furniture
and
adorninge
of
the
church
of
God
.
Againe
he
sent
for
a
cunning
Musician
named
Mabam
which
was
taught
by
the
successours
of
Pope
Gregory
his
schollars
in
Canterbury
,
to
teach
him
and
his
clergy
to
tune
and
singe
.
For
the
which
purpose
he
kept
him
xij
.
yeares
,
to
the
ende
he
might
partly
teach
them
certaine
verses
and
songes
of
the
church
which
they
could
not
yet
singe
,
partly
by
his
singular
conninge
bringe
in
vre
againe
,
suche
songes
and
tunes
as
for
lacke
of
vse
had
ben
quite
,
and
cleane
forgotten
.
For
bishop
Acca
him selfe
was
a
very
cunninge
Musician
,
wel
lerned
in
holy
scripture
,
sounde
and
perfect
in
the
Catholique
faith
,
expert
and
skilfull
in
all
orders
,
rules
,
and
disciplines
of
the
churche
,
and
so
continued
vntil
it
pleased
God
to
rewarde
him
for
his
good
zeale
and
deuotion
.
He
was
brought
vp
from
a
childe
in
the
most
holy
and
vertuous
prelate
Bosa
his
clergy
,
then
bishop
of
yorke
,
and
afterward
comminge
to
Wilfride
vppon
hope
of
some
better
lerning
,
spent
all
his
time
in
his
seruice
,
vntil
deathe
arrested
him
.
He
went
with
him
also
to
Rome
,
and
lerned
many
holy
and
necessary
ordinaunces
of
the
church
,
which
he
could
not
attaine
vnto
in
his
own
countrye
.
How
Abbot
Ceolfride
,
sent
to
the
kinge
of
Pictes
,
or
Redshankes
,
cunninge
carpenters
and
workemen
to
builde
him
a
churche
,
and
an
epistle
with
all
touchinge
the
Catholique
celebration
of
the
feast
of
Easter
and
after
what
maner
priests
and
religious
men
should
be
sha●en
.
The.
22.
Chapter
.
THE
same
time
Naitane
kinge
of
the
Pictes
,
which
inhabit
the
Northe
coaste
of
Britanny
admonished
by
often
meditation
of
holy
scripture
,
abandonned
the
errour
,
which
he
and
al
his
country
had
longe
kept
,
touching
the
keping
of
Easter
,
and
brought
him selfe
and
al
his
subiectes
to
the
catholike
solemnising
and
dewe
obseruation
of
the
time
of
Christes
resurrection
.
Which
that
he
might
bring
to
passe
with
lesse
difficulty
,
and
more
authority
,
he
required
ayde
of
the
Englishmen
,
whome
he
knewe
to
haue
framed
their
religion
after
the
counterpaine
and
example
,
of
the
holy
church
of
Rome
and
sea
Apostolike
.
For
he
sent
ambassadoures
to
that
Reuerend
father
Ceolfride
(
Abbot
of
the
monastery
dedicated
to
the
blessed
Apostles
Peter
and
Paule
,
situated
at
the
mouthe
of
the
ryuer
Were
,
and
not
farre
from
the
riuer
Tyne
in
a
place
called
[
](A07396-e32020-b)*
*
Now
called
weimouth
in
which
Ab●by
vnder
this
Ceolfrid
S.
Bede
was
brought
vp
,
and
liued
al
daies
of
his
life
.
Ingiruum
,
where
he
ruled
with
great
honour
and
admiration
next
after
Benedict
,
of
whome
we
haue
made
mention
before
)
desyringe
to
receiue
from
him
some
earnest
and
forceable
exhortation
both
to
persuade
him self
and
also
to
confute
all
other
which
wold
presume
to
keape
the
fest
of
easter
after
their
owne
fansye
and
custome
,
and
not
according
to
the
ordinaunce
of
Christes
churche
.
He
requested
farder
to
haue
instructions
by
his
letters
what
maner
of
tonsure
the
clergy
should
vse
.
Notwithstandinge
he
was
partly
already
informed
in
many
points
requisite
for
that
purpose
.
With
all
he
desired
to
haue
some
conninge
and
expert
woork
men
,
to
builde
him
a
churche
of
great
stone
accordinge
to
the
manner
of
building
in
Rome
,
promising
to
dedicat
the
same
in
the
honour
of
sainct
Peter
head
and
cheif
of
the
apostles
,
and
to
folowe
euermore
with
all
his
wholle
realme
the
ordre
and
fasshion
of
the
churche
of
Rome
and
see
Apostolique
:
so
farre
forthe
as
men
not
knowing
the
Romayns
tounge
and
farre
distant
from
them
might
attaine
to
the
knowledg
thereof
.
Vpon
sight
of
these
letters
Ceolfride
muche
tendring
his
godly
purpose
and
intent
,
sent
him
such
cunnyng
and
expert
artificers
,
as
he
required
,
and
withall
letters
indighted
,
as
it
foloweth
.
To
the
right
honourable
,
and
moste
renouned
Prince
Naitane
,
Ceolfride
A
lerned
letter
of
the
Abbat
Ceolfrid●
vnto
Naitan
kinge
of
the
Peyghtes
or
Redshankes
.
Abbat
sendeth
greting
in
our
Lorde
.
The
Catholik
obseruation
of
holy
Easter
,
wherein
you
desire
to
be
instructed
,
right
godly
and
renowned
Prince
,
we
haue
gladly
and
diligenly
endeuoured
to
set
forth
vnto
you
in
these
presents
,
according
as
of
the
See
Apostolique
we
haue
our selues
ben
informed
and
taught
.
Of
whiche
your
zeale
we
thanke
highly
allmighty
God
,
knowing
well
that
when
princes
and
Lordes
of
the
earth
do
employ
their
study
to
lerne
,
to
teache
,
and
to
obserue
the
truth
,
it
is
a
singular
benefit
and
speciall
gift
of
God
geuen
vnto
his
Churche
.
And
most
truly
spake
a
heathen
philosopher
saying
,
that
the
worlde
should
then
be
happy
,
when
either
kinges
embraced
philosoply
,
or
els
philosophers
might
beare
the
Soueraynte
.
Now
if
by
the
philosophy
of
this
world
,
knowleadg
of
the
worlde
might
be
hadd
,
where
by
the
worlde
might
be
beloued
,
how
much
the
more
ought
such
as
are
cityzens
of
the
heauenly
countre
aboue
,
and
but
straungers
in
this
worlde
,
desire
,
labour
,
and
with
all
meanes
possible
be
suppliantes
to
God
,
that
the
higher
power
and
charge
they
beare
in
this
world
,
the
more
they
applie
them selues
to
harken
after
and
vnderstande
the
will
and
pleasure
of
that
highe
Iudge
,
which
iudgeth
all
,
and
bothe
them selues
obey
gladly
the
same
,
and
moue
also
all
other
committed
vnto
their
charge
,
by
their
example
and
authoryte
to
fulfill
and
perfourme
the
same
?
To
come
therefore
to
the
matter
,
wherein
you
require
to
be
instructed
,
you
shall
vnderstande
,
we
haue
in
holy
scripture
iij
rules
sett
forthe
vnto
vs
,
by
the
which
the
true
and
iust
time
of
solemnising
the
feast
of
Easter
is
appointed
,
A
proufe
out
of
holy
Scripture
,
of
the
Catholique
obseruation
off
Easter
.
which
by
no
authorite
of
man
can
be
chaunged
.
Of
the
which
rules
,
two
were
taught
by
God
in
the
lawe
of
Moyses
,
the
third
is
ioyned
in
the
ghospell
by
the
effecte
off
Christes
passion
,
and
resurrection
.
For
the
lawe
off
Moyses
commaunded
that
in
the
first
moneth
of
the
yeare
,
Exodi
.
12.
a.
2
c.
18.
and
in
the
third
weke
of
that
moneth
,
that
is
from
the
fiftenth
daye
vntell
the
one
and
twentith
,
This
first
moneth
beginneth
in
the
first
moone
after
the
Aequiu●ctium
.
Easter
should
be
kept
.
And
it
was
added
by
the
institution
of
the
Apostles
out
of
the
ghospell
,
that
in
the
same
third
weke
,
we
should
tary
for
the
Sonday
,
and
in
it
celebrat
our
Easter
.
This
triple
rule
if
a
man
diligently
note
and
obserue
,
he
shall
neuer
misse
in
the
cownte
of
Easter
.
But
if
it
be
yower
pleasure
,
to
haue
euery
particular
poynte
more
pitthely
and
largely
declared
,
it
is
written
in
Exodus
,
where
the
people
of
Israel
ar
commaunded
to
kepe
the
feast
of
Easter
when
they
shulde
be
deliuered
owte
of
Aegipte
,
that
God
said
to
Moyses
and
Aaron
.
Exodi
.
12.
a.
2.
This
moneth
shal
be
vnto
yowe
the
begynninge
of
all
monethes
,
and
cheafest
in
the
hole
yere
.
Speake
to
all
the
children
of
Israel
and
tell
them
.
The
x.
day
of
this
moneth
lett
euerye
man
take
a
lambe
,
accordinge
to
their
familiee
and
howseholde
.
And
a
litle
after
he
saith
.
And
you
shall
kepe
him
vntill
the
xiiij
.
day
of
the
same
moneth
.
And
all
the
whole
multitude
of
Israel
shall
offer
the
same
vp
in
sacrifice
at
the
euening
.
By
the
which
wordes
it
is
euident
,
that
in
the
obseruation
of
Easter
,
though
the
fourtenth
day
of
the
first
moneth
be
mentioned
,
yet
it
is
not
so
mentioned
that
on
that
day
Easter
should
be
kept
,
but
in
the
euening
of
that
daye
.
That
is
,
that
the
lambe
should
be
offred
,
when
the
moone
is
fiften
dayes
olde
,
whiche
fyftenth
daye
off
the
moone
,
is
the
begynning
of
the
third
weke
of
the
monthe
.
And
that
it
is
the
selfe
same
night
of
the
xv
.
daie
of
the
moone
in
which
God
stroke
the
Aegiptians
,
and
deliuered
the
children
of
Israel
,
it
appeareth
by
that
he
saithe
.
Exod.
12.
c.
15.
Seuen
dayes
ye
shall
eate
sweete
bred
:
With
which
wordes
also
all
the
third
weke
of
the
first
moneth
is
commaunded
to
be
kept
solemne
and
holye
not
only
the
first
daye
of
the
weke
.
And
that
we
shoulde
not
thinke
those
seuen
dayes
to
be
counted
from
the
xiiij
.
to
the
xx
.
he
added
by
and
by
.
The
firste
day
,
there
shall
be
no
leauen
bred
in
your
houses
:
Whosoeuer
shall
eate
in
any
of
your
houses
any
leauen
bred
,
his
soule
shall
perishe
out
of
the
companye
of
Israel
,
from
the
first
day
vntyll
the
vij
.
&c.
Vntill
,
he
saith
:
For
in
the
same
daye
(
he
saith
after
)
I
will
bring
and
conducte
your
hoste
oute
of
the
lande
of
Aegypte
:
First
of
all
then
.
He
called
that
the
first
day
of
sweete
bred
,
in
the
which
he
would
conducte
and
bringe
their
hoste
out
of
Aegipte
.
But
it
is
manifest
that
they
were
not
delyuered
oute
of
Aegipte
the
xiiij
.
daye
,
when
the
lambe
was
offred
in
the
euening
which
night
was
properly
called
the
passeouer
but
the
xv
.
daye
,
as
it
is
euidently
written
in
the
booke
of
numbers
where
we
reade
thus
.
Nume.
33.
a.
3.
Wherefore
when
the
children
off
Israel
were
gone
from
Ramesse
the
xv
.
day
of
the
firste
monethe
,
the
nexte
daye
after
they
kepte
the
Passeouer
with
a
myghty
power
.
Ergo
the
seuen
dayes
of
swete
bred
,
in
the
first
of
the
which
seuen
the
children
of
God
were
deliuered
oute
of
Aegipte
,
must
be
counted
(
as
I
said
before
,
)
from
the
beginning
of
the
thirde
weeke
,
that
is
from
the
xv
.
of
the
firste
moneth
to
the
xxj
.
fully
complete
and
ended
.
Now
that
the
xiiij
.
daye
is
not
numbred
amongest
these
seuen
,
wher
Easter
beginneth
,
that
which
foloweth
in
Exodus
doth
euident
declare
.
Exod.
12.
c.
17.
Where
after
it
was
saied
,
For
in
the
vij
.
daye
I
will
delyuer
thy
hoste
oute
of
the
lande
of
Aegipte
,
it
was
added
streytwayes
.
And
you
shall
keape
holy
this
daye
,
from
generation
to
generation
after
one
perpetuall
rite
and
ceremonye
.
The
xiiij
.
daye
off
the
first
moneth
at
the
euening
you
shall
eate
sweete
bredd
vntill
the
euening
of
the
xxj
.
in
the
same
moneth●
Seuen
dayes
shall
no
leauen
bred
be
founde
in
your
houses
.
Now
who
doth
not
plainly
see
,
that
from
the
xiiij
.
day
to
the
xxj
.
be
nott
only
seuen
dayes
,
but
also
eight
,
yf
the
xiiij
.
day
be
reakoned
for
one
.
But
if
we
will
counte
from
the
euening
of
the
xiiij
.
daye
to
the
euening
of
the
xxi
.
(
as
the
veritie
of
holy
scripture
diligently
searched
oute
doth
declare
)
we
shall
well
perceiue
,
that
the
xiiij
.
daye
so
beginneth
the
feast
of
Easter
in
the
euening
,
that
all
the
whole
weeke
hath
no
more
but
vii
.
dayes
and
vij
.
nightes
.
Wherefore
our
proposition
is
proued
trew
,
wherin
we
saied
that
Easter
must
be
kepte
in
the
first
moneth
of
the
yere
,
and
the
thirde
weeke
of
that
moneth
.
And
that
is
in
dede
truly
solemnised
in
the
third
weeke
,
the
solennite
where
of
beginneth
in
the
euening
of
the
xiiij
.
daye
,
and
is
complete
and
ended
in
the
euening
of
the
xxj
.
daye
.
Now
after
that
Christ
our
trewe
paschall
lambe
was
offred
vpp
in
sacrifice
,
and
had
made
the
Sondaie
(
called
amongest
the
auncient
writers
,
It
is
so
called
Act.
20.
and
Ioan.
20.
●na
vel
prima
sabbati
,
one
of
the
sabothe
,
or
firste
of
the
sabothe
)
solemne
and
holy
to
vs
for
ioye
of
his
resurrection
,
the
tradition
of
the
Apostles
hath
so
put
this
Sounday
in
the
feaste
of
Easter
,
that
they
fully
decreed
,
nether
to
preuent
the
time
of
Easter
in
the
olde
lawe
nor
to
diminishe
any
on
daye
,
but
commaunded
according
to
the
precepte
geuen
in
the
lawe
,
that
the
same
first
monethe
of
the
yeare
,
the
same
xiiij
.
daye
,
and
the
same
eueninge
should
be
expected
and
taried
for
.
In
which
euening
when
it
fell
vppon
the
saboth
daye
,
euery
man
should
take
a
lambe
according
to
their
families
and
householdes
,
and
offer
him
vpp
in
sacrifice
at
the
euening
.
That
is
to
saye
,
all
christian
churches
through
out
the
whole
world
(
which
all
ioyned
together
maketh
but
one
catholike
church
)
should
prepare
bred
and
wyne
,
for
the
mysterie
of
the
fleshe
and
precious
bloud
of
that
immaculate
lambe
,
which
tooke
awaye
the
synnes
of
the
world
,
and
when
all
lessons
,
prayers
,
The
B.
Sacrament
is
offred
vp
to
god
the
father
.
rites
and
ceremonies
vsed
in
the
solemne
feast
of
Easter
were
done
,
shoulde
offer
the
same
to
god
the
father
in
hope
of
their
redemption
to
come
.
For
this
is
the
selffe same
night
that
the
people
of
Israell
were
deliuered
oute
of
Aegypte
by
the
bloude
of
the
lambe
.
This
is
the
same
night
in
whiche
the
people
of
God
were
delyuered
from
aeternall
death
,
by
Christes
glorious
resurrection
.
In
the
morning
folowing
,
being
Sondaye
,
the
solemne
feast
of
Easter
should
be
celebrated
.
For
that
is
the
day
,
wherein
our
Sauiour
,
opened
the
glory
of
his
resurrection
,
appearing
diuers
times
in
that
one
day
to
his
disciples
,
to
their
vnspeakeable
comfort
and
ioye
.
This
is
the
first
daye
of
the
swete
bread
of
the
which
clere
mention
is
made
in
the
Leuiticus
,
wher
we
reade
thus
.
Leuit.
23.
a.
5.
The
xiiij
.
daye
of
the
first
moneth
at
euening
is
our
Lordes
passeouer
and
the
xv
.
day
of
the
same
his
solemne
feast
of
swete
bred
.
vij
.
dayes
shal
ye
eate
sweete
bred
:
the
firste
daye
shall
be
most
solemne
and
holye
.
Wherefore
if
it
were
possible
that
the
soundaye
might
alwaies
falle
vppon
the
xv
.
daye
of
the
firste
moneth
,
that
is
to
saye
vpon
the
fifteneth
day
of
the
age
of
the
moone
,
we
might
celebrate
and
keepe
the
feaste
of
Easter
alwaies
at
one
time
with
the
olde
auncient
people
of
god
as
we
do
in
one
faith
,
albeit
they
differ
from
vs
in
the
kinde
of
externall
sacramentes
.
But
because
the
weeke
dayes
do
not
runne
equally
with
the
course
off
the
moone
,
the
tradition
of
the
Apostles
preached
at
Rome
by
S.
Peter
,
and
confirmed
at
Alexandria
by
the
Euangelist
Saint
Marke
his
interpreter
,
hath
decreed
that
when
the
first
moneth
is
come
,
and
the
eueninge
of
the
xiiij
.
daye
of
the
same
,
the
next
sounday
also
should
be
expected
and
looked
for
from
the
xv
.
day
to
the
one
and
twentyth
off
the
same
monethe
.
For
in
which
so
euer
off
those
it
shall
be
founde
,
Easter
shal
be
kept
in
the
same
.
And
that
because
it
appertaineth
to
the
number
of
these
vij
.
daies
in
which
the
feast
of
sweete
bred
is
commaunded
to
be
kept
.
Wherefore
it
cometh
to
passe
that
our
Easter
neuer
passeth
the
thirde
weeke
of
the
thirde
moneth
,
nor
ouer
,
nor
vnder
:
but
ether
it
hath
the
whole
weke
,
(
that
is
to
say
.
vij
.
daies
of
sweet
bred
according
to
the
old
lawe
,
)
or
at
the
lest
some
of
them
.
If
of
all
them
it
compryseth
but
one
,
to
witt
,
the
vij
.
daie
which
the
holy
scripture
so
highlye
commendeth
,
sayinge
.
Leuit.
23.
The
vij
.
daye
shal
be
more
solemne
and
hollye
,
and
no
seruil
woo●ke
shal
be
done
from
morninge
to
eueninge
,
no
man
can
iustly
reproue
vs
,
and
say
we
kepe
not
the
Ester
soundaye
(
which
we
toke
of
the
gospel
)
in
the
third
weke
of
the
first
moneth
apointed
by
the
lawe
as
we
shuld
do
.
Now
then
seing
the
general
cause
which
the
Catholiques
alleage
for
the
obseruing
of
this
feast
of
Easter
,
The
contrary
opinion
is
refuted
.
is
plainly
set
before
your
eyes
,
the
vnreasonable
errour
of
those
which
rashly
presume
to
passe
or
preuent
with
out
any
force
of
necessitie
the
time
apointed
in
the
lawe
,
is
manifest
for
al
men
to
espye
.
For
they
anticipate
and
preuent
the
time
appointed
in
the
lawe
without
any
force
of
necessity
,
which
thinke
that
Easter
day
must
be
kepte
,
from
the
xiiij
.
moone
of
the
firste
moneth
to
the
xx
.
of
the
same
.
For
whereas
they
begynne
the
eue
of
that
holy
feast
,
from
the
eueninge
of
the
xiij
.
it
appereth
that
they
appointe
that
day
in
the
beginninge
of
their
Easter
wherof
they
finde
no
mention
in
the
law
.
And
whereas
they
refuse
to
kepe
the
Easter
soundaye
the
xxj
.
daye
,
in
it
appereth
truly
that
they
exclude
vtterly
from
their
solemnity
that
day
which
the
law
commaundeth
to
be
obserued
and
had
in
memory
with
ioy
and
mirth
aboue
al
other
.
And
so
they
end
their
Easter
after
a
peruerse
ordre
keping
it
somtimes
altogether
in
the
seconde
weeke
,
but
neuer
in
the
vij
.
day
of
the
third
weeke
.
Againe
they
which
thinke
they
shuld
kepe
Easter
from
the
xvj
.
day
of
the
saide
moneth
to
the
xxij
.
day
roue
farre
wide
from
the
truth
,
and
runne
though
an
other
waie
,
yet
as
farre
out
of
the
waie
,
as
the
other
did
,
falling
(
as
the
common
prouerbe
sayth
)
in
to
the
greate
gulff
,
and
swalloing
sandes
of
Charibdis
,
while
they
seeke
to
escape
the
dangerous
straites
of
Scilla
.
For
wheras
they
teach
,
that
we
shulde
beginne
frgm
the
rising
of
the
xvj
.
moone
of
the
first
moneth
(
that
is
from
the
eueninge
of
the
xv
day
)
it
is
manifest
,
that
they
vtterly
seclude
from
their
solemnity
,
the
xiiij
.
day
of
the
same
moneth
,
which
the
law
doth
principally
and
before
the
rest
commend
:
so
that
they
scarse
come
to
the
eueninge
at
all
of
the
xv
.
day
in
the
which
the
people
of
God
were
deliuered
out
of
the
bondage
of
Aegipt
,
in
the
which
our
sauiour
Christ
delyuered
the
worlde
from
synne
by
sheding
his
precious
blud
,
in
the
which
he
being
buried
,
put
vs
in
comfort
and
hope
of
resurrection
and
aeternall
rest
after
deathe
.
And
these
men
by
occasion
of
their
former
errour
,
falling
in
to
an
other
in
punishment
of
the
first
,
whereas
sometimes
they
kepe
their
Easter
in
the
xxii
.
day
of
the
saied
moneth
,
they
do
expressely
passe
the
bondes
of
Easter
commaunded
in
the
lawe
.
For
in
the
euening
of
that
day
they
beginne
their
Easter
,
in
which
euening
they
ought
by
the
lawe
cleane
to
haue
ended
and
finished
their
Easter
.
Againe
by
this
meanes
they
make
that
day
the
first
daye
of
Easter
,
which
in
the
lawe
is
not
mentioned
at
all
:
to
wit
,
the
first
day
of
the
fourth
weeke
.
And
both
these
sortes
of
men
are
deceaued
not
only
in
counting
the
age
of
the
moone
,
but
also
in
finding
out
of
the
first
moneth
.
The
debating
of
which
matter
is
more
tedious
and
long
,
then
that
either
it
can
or
may
be
comprised
in
an
epistle
.
Only
this
I
say
,
that
the
time
being
ones
certainly
knowen
when
the
day
is
as
long
,
as
the
night
,
and
the
night
as
the
day
,
at
the
spring
time
of
the
yere
,
it
may
infallibly
be
founde
,
which
ought
to
be
the
first
moneth
of
the
yere
after
the
accompt●
of
the
moon
,
and
which
ought
to
be
the
last
.
In
the
spring
the
day
is
as
longe
as
the
night
,
and
so
the
night
as
long
as
the
day
after
the
opinion
of
all
lerned
men
in
the
East
,
and
specially
of
the
Aegiptians
which
beare
the
price
for
calculation
before
all
other
Astronomers
[
](A07396-e32450-b)*
*
The
xxj
.
daie
of
marche
.
the
xii
.
calendes
of
Aprill
,
as
we
also
haue
had
experience
by
triall
of
the
dyall
.
Whatsoeuer
moone
therfor
is
at
ful
befor
the
day
and
night
be
of
one
lenght
being
xiiii
.
or
xv
.
dayes
olde
,
that
mone
pertaineth
to
the
last
moneth
the
yere
befor
,
and
therfor
is
not
meet
or
conuenient
for
the
feast
of
Easter
.
But
that
mone
which
is
at
full
either
after
the
day
and
night
be
of
one
and
equal
lenght
,
or
in
the
very
pointe
of
that
equalitie
,
in
that
doubtlesse
(
because
it
is
the
full
moone
of
the
first
moneth
)
we
must
vnderstand
that
the
olde
auncients
wer
wount
to
kepe
Easter
,
and
that
we
ought
to
kepe
ours
in
leeke
manner
,
when
the
Sondaie
cometh
.
Gene.
1.
That
it
shuld
be
so
,
this
reason
semeth
somwhat
to
enforce
:
In
Genesis
it
is
written
that
God
made
ii
.
great
lights
the
greater
to
rule
the
day
,
and
the
lesser
ouer
the
night
:
or
as
some
other
translation
hath
,
the
greater
light
was
made
to
begynne
the
day
and
the
lesser
to
beginne
the
night
.
Therfore
as
at
the
first
beginning
,
the
son
rising
from
the
full
middest
of
the
East
made
by
that
his
rising
,
the
equalite
of
day
and
night
in
the
beginning
of
the
yere
:
and
as
the
moone
in
the
very
first
day
of
the
worlde
the
son
going
downe
,
folowed
also
at
the
full
,
rising
in
the
midst
of
the
East
:
so
euery
yere
in
leeke
manner
the
first
moneth
of
the
moone
must
be
obserued
after
the
same
rate
:
so
that
she
be
not
at
the
full
,
before
the
day
and
night
be
of
one
length
but
either
on
the
very
same
day
(
as
it
was
at
the
first
creating
of
the
worlde
)
or
when
it
is
paste
.
For
if
the
ful
mone
go
but
one
day
,
befor
the
day
and
night
be
of
one
length
,
the
former
reason
proueth
manifestly
that
the
same
mone
must
not
be
ascribed
to
the
firste
moneth
of
the
yere
,
but
rather
to
the
laste
of
the
yere
that
is
past
:
and
for
that
consideration
not
meete
nor
conuenient
for
the
solemnisinge
of
Easter
daye
.
Els
in
one
yere
we
should
haue
ij
.
Easters
.
Now
if
it
like
yow
to
heare
also
the
mysticall
reason
hereof
,
this
it
is
.
In
the
firste
moneth
of
the
yere
,
(
which
is
called
mensis
nouorum
,
that
is
,
the
[
](A07396-e32480-b)*
*
The
moneth
of
Aprill
.
moneth
of
new
springe
)
we
are
commaunded
to
kepe
the
feaste
of
Ester
,
because
our
hartes
and
mindes
being
renewed
toward
the
loue
of
heauenly
thinges
,
we
ought
to
celebrate
and
honour
the
mysteries
of
Christes
resurrection
and
our
redemption
.
We
are
commaunded
to
keepe
the
third
weeke
of
the
same
moneth
,
first
because
Christ
him self
promised
vnto
vs
before
the
lawe
,
and
in
the
time
of
the
lawe
,
came
in
the
thirde
age
off
the
worlde
in
the
time
of
grace
,
and
was
made
our
Easter
,
and
passeouer
.
Secondarely
becawse
he
risinge
from
deathe
the
third
daye
after
his
bitter
passion
vpon
the
crosse
,
woulde
haue
that
daye
to
be
called
the
daye
of
our
Lorde
,
[
](A07396-e32490-b)*
*
Dies
Dominic●
.
and
all
Christen
men
to
kepe
the
feast
of
Easter
yearly
the
very
same
day
in
honour
of
his
glorious
resurrection
.
The
thirde
cawse
is
,
because
we
do
then
truely
keepe
this
solemne
feast
,
if
we
endeuour
to
the
vttermost
of
our
power
to
make
our
passeouer
(
that
is
to
saye
ower
passage
owte
of
this
wordle
to
God
the
father
)
with
the
triple
knot
of
faith
,
hope
,
and
charytie
.
After
theequalite
of
the
daye
and
night
we
are
commaunded
yet
to
tary
for
the
full
moone
of
the
moneth
in
which
Easter
falleth
,
to
th
end
that
first
the
sonne
may
make
the
day
longer
then
the
night
,
and
afterward
the
moone
also
may
appeare
to
the
world
in
her
full
light
,
to
signifie
vnto
vs
,
that
the
son
of
righteousnesse
,
in
whose
beames
is
our
saluation
,
that
is
to
sayour
Lorde
Iesus
Christe
by
the
victory
and
triumphe
which
he
had
in
his
resurrection
,
hath
ouercomed
the
darknesse
of
deathe
,
and
so
ascendinge
to
heauen
hath
replenished
his
churche
:
(
whiche
is
ofte
signified
by
the
moone
)
with
the
inwarde
light
of
his
grace
,
by
sendinge
downe
the
goly
ghoste
.
The
which
ordre
of
ower
saluation
the
prophete
beholdinge
,
said
,
Eleuatus
est
sol
&
luna
stetit
in
ordine
sno
.
The
sonne
is
lyfted
vppe
,
and
the
moone
stode
in
her
ordre
.
They
therefore
which
contendeth
that
the
full
moone
of
the
moneth
in
which
Easter
should
fall
may
come
before
the
Son
maketh
the
daye
and
night
of
equall
length
,
as
they
disagree
in
the
celebration
of
most
high
and
greate
misteries
from
the
doctrine
of
holy
scripture
,
so
they
seme
well
to
agree
with
them
,
which
trust
to
be
saued
with
owt
the
preuenting
grace
of
Christe
.
He
meaneth
the
Pelagians
Which
in
dede
presume
to
teache
that
man
myght
haue
had
perfecte
iustification
,
though
Christ
the
trewe
lyght
had
neuer
ouercomed
the
blyndnesse
off
the
world
with
his
painefull
death
and
glorious
resurrection
.
To
conclude
therefore
,
we
about
the
equinoctiall
springe
,
when
the
day
and
night
be
of
one
length
,
and
when
the
full
moone
of
the
firste
moneth
orderly
folowing
the
same
(
that
is
to
saye
)
after
the
xiiij
daye
of
the
said
moneth
is
fully
expired
(
the
obseruation
of
all
which
tymes
is
commaunded
in
the
lawe
)
do
expecte
yet
in
that
thirde
weeke
(
accordinge
as
in
the
ghospel
we
lerne
)
the
next
Sonday
folowing
,
and
then
we
keepe
the
solemne
feaste
of
Ester
:
And
that
to
th
ende
we
may
testyfie
by
ower
doings
,
that
we
cellebrat
not
this
solemnytie
with
the
old
fathers
,
in
remembraunce
that
the
children
off
Israel
had
the
harde
yoke
of
bondage
shaken
from
their
neckes
in
Aegipte
,
but
that
we
woorshipp
with
deuoute
faith
,
and
perfecte
charitie
the
redemption
of
all
the
world
,
prefigured
in
that
deliuerance
off
gods
old
people
owte
of
thrauldome
,
and
fully
ended
in
Christes
resurrection
:
to
th
ende
we
may
signifie
that
we
reioyse
in
the
assured
hope
of
ower
resurrection
,
which
we
beleue
shal
be
on
the
same
Sonday
also
.
This
accompte
of
Easter
,
which
we
haue
here
declared
vnto
you
to
be
folowed
,
The
inuention
of
the
golden
number
.
is
comprised
in
the
compasse
of
xix
.
yeres
,
which
of
late
,
that
is
to
saye
in
the
Apostles
time
,
beganne
to
be
obserued
in
the
churche
,
especially
at
Rome
and
Aegipte
,
as
I
haue
specified
before
.
But
by
the
industry
of
Eusebius
,
who
of
the
blessed
Martyr
P●amphilus
hathe
his
surname
,
it
is
more
playnly
and
distinctly
set
in
ordre
:
So
that
,
where
as
before
the
bishop
of
Alexandria
was
wonte
euery
yeare
to
send
abrod
to
euery
particular
church
the
true
time
of
the
Easter
that
yeare
to
be
obserued
,
now
from
hence
forth
the
course
of
the
full
moone
being
brought
in
to
this
order
,
and
certainly
tried
out
,
euery
church
by
itselfe
can
finde
it
without
failing
.
This
counte
of
Easter
(
so
distincted
by
Eusebius
)
Theophilus
bishop
of
Alexandria
made
to
serue
for
one
hundred
yeres
,
at
the
request
of
Theodosius
the
Emperour
.
Cyril
his
successour
made
it
for
95.
yeres
more
,
comprising
it
in
v.
circles
of
the
saied
compasse
of
19.
yeares
.
After
whome
Dionisius
the
yownger
added
as
many
circles
in
leeke
ordre
and
style
whiche
reached
euen
to
ouer
tyme
.
The
which
now
approching
nigh
to
the
date
and
terme
prefixed
,
there
is
nowe
adayes
,
such
store
of
calculatours
,
that
in
our
churches
through
owte
all
England
there
be
many
,
which
can
by
the
olde
preceptes
of
the
Aegiptians
,
(
which
they
haue
lerned
and
committed
to
memory
)
extende
and
drawe
forthe
the
circle
and
course
of
Easter
,
in
to
as
many
yeares
,
as
them
listeth
,
euen
to
the
numbre
of
532.
yeares
.
Which
number
of
yeares
being
expired
,
all
that
appertaineth
to
the
course
of
the
son
,
moone
,
moneth
and
weke
returneth
into
the
same
ordre
it
did
before
.
The
calculation
or
directory
of
which
time
,
we
haue
not
at
this
present
sent
vnto
you
,
because
demaunding
only
to
be
instructed
of
the
reason
and
cause
of
this
time
of
Easter
,
it
semeth
you
are
allready
informed
of
the
time
it selfe
.
Hauing
now
hetherto
brefly
and
compendiously
spoken
concerning
the
dew
obseruation
of
Easter
,
accordinge
to
yower
highnesse
requeste
,
we
exhorte
you
most
humbly
to
prouide
that
your
clergy
haue
the
same
tonsure
which
the
church
doth
receiue
and
vse
as
most
agreable
to
the
Christian
faith
:
wherof
you
required
also
our
letters
.
We
know
right
wel
that
the
Apostles
were
not
shauen
all
after
one
sorte
.
Neither
now
the
whole
catholique
church
as
it
agreeth
in
one
faith
,
one
hope
,
and
one
charite
towardes
God
,
so
vseth
also
one
and
the
self
same
order
of
tonsure
.
Againe
that
we
may
consider
the
time
befor
vs
,
to
wit
,
the
time
of
the
holy
patriarches
,
Iob
a
perfect
patterne
of
patience
,
when
his
tribulation
and
aduersite
beganne
,
shore
his
head
.
Wherby
we
learne
that
in
time
of
prosperity
he
was
accustomed
to
lett
his
heare
growe
.
Yet
Ioseph
a
trewe
teacher
and
practiser
of
chastity
,
humility
,
piety
and
al
other
vertues
,
is
written
to
haue
bene
shauen
,
when
he
came
out
of
preson
.
Wherby
it
appeareth
that
in
prison
for
the
tyme
of
his
induraunce
he
was
wounte
to
remaine
with
longe
heare
nor
clipte
nor
shorne
.
Lo
here
two
vertuous
and
godly
men
who
inwardly
in
hart
and
mind
wer
one
,
shewed
yet
in
outward
behauiour
some
diuersite
and
contrariete
.
But
though
we
may
boldly
saye
that
the
diuersite
of
ecclesiasticall
tonsure
hurteth
nothing
at
all
such
as
haue
a
pure
faith
in
God
,
and
perfecte
charitie
towarde
their
neighbour
,
especially
seing
we
reade
no
controuersie
betwene
the
catholike
writers
,
touching
the
difference
and
diuersitie
of
shauing
,
as
ther
hathe
bene
for
the
celebration
of
Easter
,
yet
notwithstanding
amongest
all
kynde
off
tonsures
which
we
finde
to
haue
ben
vsed
or
in
the
church
,
or
vniuersally
amongest
all
other
men
,
I
may
well
saye
,
that
none
is
rather
to
be
folowed
and
receaued
of
vs
,
than
the
very
same
,
which
he
ware
on
his
head
,
to
whom
Christ
saied
after
he
had
confessed
him
to
be
the
sonne
of
God
.
Matt.
16.
Thou
arte
Peter
,
and
vppon
this
rocke
I
will
builde
my
churche
,
and
hell
gates
shall
not
preuaile
against
it
.
To
the
will
I
geue
the
kayes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
And
contrarywise
we
may
well
beleue
,
that
none
is
more
to
be
abhorred
and
detested
of
all
faithfull
men
,
than
that
whiche
he
had
to
whom
desiring
to
bye
the
grace
and
gifte
of
the
holye
ghoste
with
monie
,
saincte
Peter
saied
.
Act.
8.
Thy
mony
perishe
with
the
,
because
thou
thinkest
the
gifte
of
God
may
be
obtained
with
monye
.
There
is
no
part
,
nor
felowship
for
thee
in
the
ministerye
of
this
worde
.
And
truly
we
are
not
shauen
or
clipte
rounde
for
that
consideration
onely
,
that
saincte
Peter
was
so
shauen
.
But
because
he
was
so
shauen
in
the
remembraunce
of
Christes
passion
,
therefore
we
also
desiring
to
be
saued
by
the
merites
off
the
same
passion
,
do
beare
vppon
the
toppe
of
our
crowne
,
(
beinge
the
highest
parte
of
our
bodye
)
the
signe
of
Christes
passion
as
Peter
dyd
.
For
as
euery
congregation
of
faithfull
men
which
by
the
death
of
him
that
quickeneth
and
relyueth
them
,
is
made
in
very
dede
a
holy
congregation
,
commonly
accustometh
to
beare
the
signe
of
the
crosse
in
their
forhead
,
that
by
the
diuine
power
of
the
same
they
may
be
defended
from
all
assaultes
of
the
deuill
,
They
did
beare
the
signe
of
the
cross●
in
their
forehead
which
vsed
to
ble●se
them selues
therewith
.
and
may
by
often
remembraunce
and
admonition
of
it
,
be
instructed
howe
they
ought
to
crucifie
the
fleshe
with
all
her
sinne
and
concupiscence
,
so
in
leeke
manner
it
beho●eth
them
,
which
either
being
made
by
vowe
monks
,
or
by
profession
of
the
clergy
,
do
binde
them selfes
more
streytly
with
the
bridle
of
continency
for
Chistes
sake
,
to
beare
in
their
head
by
clipping
,
the
fourme
of
a
crowne
,
as
our
mercifull
Sauiour
caried
vppon
his
precious
head
,
at
the
tyme
of
his
passion
a
crowne
of
thorne
,
to
the
entent
he
might
thereby
carie
yea
and
carie
awaye
the
thornes
and
briers
of
our
sinnes
.
To
the
end
also
they
may
protest
vnto
the
worlde
,
e●en
by
their
open
head
,
that
they
are
ready
and
gladde
to
suffer
all
mockery
,
irrision
,
and
obloquy
for
his
sake
.
Last
of
all
to
testifie
,
that
they
looke
for
the
crowne
of
aeternall
glorie
,
which
God
hath
promised
to
all
that
loue
him
,
and
that
for
the
purchasing
of
this
,
they
contemne
all
wordly
shame
and
wanton
wealthe
.
But
touching
that
fassion
of
shauinge
which
Symon
Magus
ennemye
of
Christes
faith
vsed
,
who
dothe
not
euen
streyte
at
the
beginning
detest
and
abhorre
it
with
all
his
magyke
?
Which
to
outwarde
sight
semeth
to
haue
the
leeknesse
of
a
crowne
in
the
ouermost
parte
off
the
head
,
but
when
a
man
cometh
nere
and
beholdeth
the
hinder
parte
,
he
shall
finde
that
which
semed
to
be
a
crowne
,
to
come
very
short
thereof
.
And
truly
such
manner
as
it
is
voide
of
Christian
considerations
,
so
for
Symons
secte
it
is
very
conuenient
.
Who
in
dede
by
their
simoniacall
hypocrisie
seme
in
this
life
to
certain
deceiued
persons
worthy
the
glorye
of
euerlasting
ioye
,
but
in
the
lyfe
whiche
foloweth
the
dissolution
of
this
bodye
,
ar
not
only
depryued
of
all
hope
of
the
crowne
of
glorie
,
but
(
which
is
more
)
are
condemned
to
euerlasting
tormentes
and
payne
.
And
here
tuly
I
would
not
your
highnes
shoulde
thinke
that
I
prosequute
and
debate
this
matter
so
largely
,
as
though
I
iudged
them
worthy
to
be
condemned
which
vse
this
manner
of
shauinge
,
yff
they
tender
in
hart
and
dede
the
vnytie
of
Christes
catholique
churche
.
Nay
I
boldly
protest
,
and
affirme
that
many
of
them
haue
bene
vertuous
and
holy
men
.
Of
the
which
Adamannus
,
priest
and
Abbot
of
the
Columbines
is
one
.
To
whom
amongest
all
other
thinges
,
when
he
was
sent
in
embasie
,
for
his
owne
countrie
to
kinge
Alfride
,
and
as
he
passed
was
desyrous
to
see
our
monasterie
,
and
shewed
in
his
behauiour
and
talke
,
much
wisdome
,
humilitye
,
and
godlynesse
,
I
saied
these
wordes
vnto
him
.
I
beseke
you
good
brother
.
Why
do
you
,
beleuing
that
you
shall
passe
hence
to
a
crowne
of
lyfe
that
hath
no
ende
,
weare
in
your
head
the
proportion
and
fourme
of
a
crowne
,
which
hath
an
ende
,
seming
in
behauiour
to
be
contrary
to
your
faith
?
And
if
you
seke
the
felowshipp
off
S.
Peter
,
why
do
you
follow
that
manner
of
shauing
,
which
he
vsed
whom
S.
Peter
did
ex
communicate
and
deliuer
to
the
deuil
,
and
do
not
rather
shewe
that
you
loue
entierly
with
al
your
harte
his
habite
,
with
whom
you
desire
to
lyue
in
eternall
blysse
?
Knowe
you
for
a
suerty
my
derely
beloued
brother
(
quoth
he
)
that
albeit
I
vse
the
same
fasshion
of
shauing
which
Symon
Magus
did
after
the
custome
and
manner
of
my
country
,
yet
I
vtterly
detest
and
abandone
the
vnfaithfulnesse
and
infidelyty
of
Symon
Magus
and
desire
with
al
my
hart
to
follow
the
steppes
of
the
most
blessed
head
of
the
Apostles
S.
Peter
so
farre
forthe
as
my
poore
habilitie
wil
serue
.
To
that
I
replyed
and
saied
.
I
beleue
it
is
so
in
very
dede
.
Yet
it
may
be
a
more
manifest
declaration
,
that
you
embrace
euen
from
the
bottom
of
your
hart
al
that
the
holy
Apostle
Peter
taught
,
if
you
kepe
that
outwardly
which
you
knew
was
vsed
of
him
generally
.
For
I
thinke
your
wisdom
do
easely
iudge
it
most
conuenient
vtterly
to
seclude
from
your
presence
and
face
(
dedicated
to
God
)
the
habit
,
proportion
,
and
figure
of
his
countinaunce
,
whom
you
abhorte
with
all
harte
,
and
minde
.
And
contrariwise
as
you
desyre
to
folow
his
steps
and
counsell
,
whome
you
looke
to
haue
as
a
patrone
before
God
the
father
,
so
it
besemeth
you
to
follow
his
outward
behauiour
.
This
for
that
time
I
spoke
to
Adamanus
.
Who
after
well
declared
how
much
he
had
profited
by
seinge
the
ordinaunces
and
rules
of
our
churche
.
For
after
his
returne
to
Scotland
he
reduced
by
his
preaching
many
of
the
same
cuntry
,
to
the
catholique
obseruation
of
Easter
.
Albeit
he
coulde
not
reduce
the
monkes
that
liued
in
the
Iland
Hij
(
where
he
was
Abbat
)
thereto
as
yet
.
He
thought
also
to
redresse
the
manner
of
ecclesiasticall
tonsure
amongst
them
,
if
his
authority
could
haue
preuailed
.
And
I
nowe
also
(
most
puissant
prince
)
do
exhorte
you
to
endeuour
with
all
the
country
,
where
the
kinge
of
kinges
,
and
lorde
of
lordes
,
hathe
geuen
you
the
souerainte
,
to
obserue
and
kepe
all
that
agreeth
with
the
vnity
of
Christes
catholike
and
Apostolike
church
.
So
it
will
come
to
passe
,
that
after
you
haue
had
dominion
and
rule
here
vpon
earth
,
the
primat
and
head
of
the
blessed
Apostles
will
gladly
open
to
you
and
yowers
the
gates
of
heauen
to
rest
with
the
holy
angells
,
and
other
dere
frendes
of
God
.
The
grace
of
God
,
of
our
Euerlasting
kinge
and
lord
preserue
you
(
most
derely
beloued
sonne
in
Christe
)
and
graunte
you
longe
prosperous
raigne
to
our
quietnesse
and
peace
.
When
this
epistle
was
reade
in
the
presence
of
kinge
Naitane
,
with
many
other
lerned
men
besides
,
being
truly
translated
into
the
kinges
natiue
tounge
,
by
them
which
did
well
vnderstande
it
,
he
much
reioysed
at
that
exhortation
as
some
make
reporte
:
euen
so
much
that
rising
from
the
place
where
he
and
many
of
the
nobility
were
sate
,
he
fell
downe
vppon
his
knees
,
and
gaue
God
thankes
,
that
he
had
deserued
to
receiue
such
a
benefit
out
of
Englande
.
And
treuly
,
saied
he
,
I
knewe
before
that
this
was
the
trewe
celebration
and
kepinge
of
Easter
:
but
nowe
I
do
so
well
knowe
the
cause
and
reason
,
why
it
shuld
be
so
obserued
,
that
me
thinketh
I
had
no
knowledg
of
it
at
all
before
:
wherfore
I
professe
and
openly
protest
before
you
all
,
that
ar
here
present
,
that
from
henceforth
I
and
all
my
people
,
wil
kepe
the
feast
of
Easter
at
the
time
which
is
here
described
.
I
thinke
it
good
also
that
all
priests
and
religious
men
in
my
realme
ought
to
receaue
this
kinde
and
manner
of
shauing
,
which
we
haue
heard
to
be
very
reasonable
.
And
without
any
furder
delaye
by
his
princely
authority
he
performed
that
which
he
spoke
.
For
forthwith
the
accompte
of
xix
.
yeres
,
This
accompt
is
now
called
the
golden
numbre
.
were
sent
abrode
by
a
publique
edicte
,
to
be
copied
oute
,
lerned
,
and
obserued
through
out
al
the
prouinces
of
the
Pictes
:
the
erroneous
accomptes
of
84.
yeres
altogether
blotted
oute
.
All
priestes
and
religious
men
had
their
heads
shauen
rounde
after
the
trew
shape
a●d
figure
of
a
crowne
.
And
all
the
whole
country
being
well
reformed
,
was
glad
that
they
were
reduced
now
to
the
discipline
and
ordre
of
saincte
Peter
,
(
primate
and
head
of
the
Apostles
)
and
committed
as
though
it
were
to
his
patronage
and
protection
.
How
the
monkes
of
Hij
with
other
monasteries
vnder
their
iurisdiction
beganne
at
the
preaching
of
Egbert
to
kepe
Easter
after
the
canonical
ordonaunce
of
Christes
church
.
The
23.
Chapter
.
NOt
longe
after
the
monkes
of
Scotland
which
inhabitt
the
island
Hij
with
al
other
monasteries
vnder
their
iurisdiction
were
brought
by
gods
great
prouidence
to
the
canonicall
obseruation
of
Easter
,
and
ryght
manner
of
ecclesiasticall
tonsure
.
For
the
yere
after
Christes
incarnation
,
716.
An.
716.
when
Coenrede
toke
the
gouuernaunce
and
souerayntye
off
Northumberlande
after
Osrede
was
slayne
,
the
derely
beloued
of
God
and
honourably
of
me
to
be
named
,
the
Father
and
priest
Ecgbert
cominge
vnto
them
owt
of
Irelande
was
honourably
receiued
and
ioyfully
intertayned
of
them
.
This
Ecgbert
beinge
diligently
heard
of
them
as
one
that
had
a
singular
good
grace
in
preachinge
and
that
practised
in
lyfe
with
much
deuotion
,
which
he
taught
openly
in
their
congregation
,
dyd
chaunge
by
godly
exhortations
and
aduertisements
the
olde
tradition
of
their
forefathers
.
Of
whom
we
may
verifie
that
saying
of
the
Apostle
,
Rom.
10.
Aemulationem
dei
habebant
sed
non
secundum
scientiam
.
They
had
an
earnest
desyre
to
folow
God
,
but
not
accordinge
to
knowleadge
.
And
he
taught
them
by
one
appointed
compasse
(
which
shoulde
be
perpetuall
)
to
kepe
the
chefe
and
princypall
feast
after
the
Catholique
churches
institution
,
and
manner
of
the
Apostles
.
The
which
appeareth
to
be
done
to
by
the
great
goodnesse
and
infinit
mercy
of
God
:
that
because
the
countre
which
had
the
knowleadge
of
God
,
and
his
holy
worde
dyd
freely
and
gladly
communicate
the
same
to
englishmen
,
shoulde
them
selues
afterward
come
to
a
more
perfect
trade
of
life
,
then
they
had
before
by
the
helpe
and
instruction
of
Englishmen
also
,
now
associated
and
allied
vnto
them
.
As
contrary
wise
the
Britons
which
woulde
not
ones
open
their
mouthe
to
teache
the
Englishmen
the
knowleadge
of
Christ
,
which
they
had
before
receiued
,
are
nowe
hardned
in
blindnesse
,
and
halte
allwaies
from
the
right
waie
of
truthe
,
neither
vsing
the
ecclesiasticall
tonsure
after
dew
maner
,
neither
celebrating
the
solemne
feste
of
Easter
in
the
societe
of
the
Catholike
church
.
Whereas
now
all
Englishmen
are
established
in
the
faith
,
and
perfectly
instructed
in
all
pointes
of
Catholike
religion
.
The
monkes
of
the
Iland
Hij
in
Scotland
receiued
at
the
preaching
of
the
lerned
father
Ecgbert
,
the
Catholike
rites
and
customes
,
vnder
their
Abbat
Dumchad
,
about
80.
yeares
after
they
sent
Bishopp
Aidan
to
preache
the
faith
to
Englishmen
.
This
man
of
God
Ecgbert
remained
in
that
Ilande
xiij
.
yeres
,
which
he
had
now
as
though
it
were
newly
and
first
consecrated
vnto
Christ
by
reducing
it
to
the
Catholike
vnite
and
societe
.
The
same
good
father
in
the
yere
of
our
Lorde
.
An.
728.
728.
vpon
Easter
daye
,
which
then
fell
vpon
the
xxiiij
.
of
Aprill
,
after
he
had
that
day
saied
Masse
in
remembraunce
of
our
Lordes
resurrection
,
departed
this
worlde
,
and
finished
that
day
that
ioyfull
festiuite
,
with
our
Lorde
and
all
the
blessed
company
in
heauen
,
which
he
had
begonne
with
his
brethern
euen
that
day
by
him
reduced
to
the
Catholique
vnite
.
And
truly
the
prouidence
of
God
herein
was
wonderfull
,
that
that
Reuerent
father
should
passe
out
of
this
worlde
to
the
Father
,
not
only
vpon
an
Easter
day
,
but
also
vpon
that
Easter
day
which
was
the
first
Easter
after
the
Catholike
order
celebrated
in
that
place
.
The
brethern
therefore
reioysed
,
bothe
for
the
certaine
and
Catholike
obseruation
of
Easter
then
lerned
,
and
also
to
see
their
teacher
and
master
that
time
also
to
passe
to
God
,
to
be
there
their
patrone
and
intercessour
.
The
good
father
also
reioysed
that
he
liued
here
so
longe
,
vntell
he
might
see
presently
his
scholers
to
celebrat
with
him
that
Easter
,
whiche
euer
before
they
shunned
and
abhorred
.
So
this
most
reuerend
Father
being
nowe
certainly
assured
of
their
vndoubted
amendment
,
reioysed
to
see
that
day
of
our
Lorde
:
He
sawe
it
,
I
saie
,
and
reioysed
.
What
is
the
state
of
Englishmen
,
or
of
all
Brytannie
at
this
present
with
a
brief
recapitulation
of
the
whole
wor●
,
and
with
a
note
of
the
tyme
.
The.
24.
Chap.
THE
yeare
of
Christes
incarnation
725.
which
was
the
vij
,
off
Osric
kinge
of
Northumberlandes
raygne
,
An.
725.
Vicbert
Ecgbertes
sonne
kinge
of
kent
passed
oute
of
this
transitorie
lyfe
the
xxiij
.
of
Aprill
leauing
iij.
sonnes
,
Edilbert
,
Eadbert
,
and
Aldric
,
heires
of
his
kingdome
,
whiche
he
hadd
gouuerned
.
34.
yeares
and
a
halffe
.
After
his
death
the
next
yeare
folowing
Tobias
bishoppe
of
Rochester
died
,
a
man
certainly
well
lerned
(
as
I
mentioned
before
)
,
for
he
was
scholler
to
ij
.
Masters
of
most
blessed
memory
:
Archebishoppe
Theodore
,
and
Abbat
Adrian
.
By
which
occasion
beside
his
knowledge
in
diuinitie
,
and
all
other
sciences
,
he
so
perfectly
lerned
the
greeke
tounge
,
and
the
Latyn
,
that
he
had
them
as
perfecte
and
familiar
,
as
his
owne
propre
language
.
He
is
buried
in
a
litle
chappel
of
saincte
Paule
whiche
he
builded
in
S.
Andrewes
churche
,
for
a
toumbe
and
place
of
buriall
after
his
deathe
.
After
him
Aldwulff
succeded
in
the
bishoppricke
,
and
was
consecrated
by
Berthwalde
the
Archebishoppe
.
The
yeare
of
our
Lorde
An.
729.
729.
appeared
ij
.
greate
blasinge
starres
aboute
the
sonne
makinge
all
that
behelde
them
maruelously
afraied
.
For
one
went
before
the
sonne
euery
morninge
,
the
other
appeared
in
the
eueninge
,
streyt
after
the
sonne
was
downe
,
presaging
as
it
were
,
to
the
east
and
weast
some
greate
destruction
.
Or
,
if
you
wil
saie
,
one
appeared
before
daye
,
the
other
before
night
,
that
by
bothe
the
saied
tymes
they
myght
signifie
diuerse
miseries
to
hange
ouer
mens
heads
.
They
helde
vp
a
fyer
brande
,
towarde
the
Northe
,
ready
as
it
were
to
set
all
a
fyer
.
They
appeared
in
Ianuarye
,
and
continued
almoste
ij
.
weekes
.
At
what
time
the
Saracenes
wasted
and
spoiled
Fraunce
with
much
murder
,
and
bloudshed
.
Who
not
longe
after
were
iustly
punished
in
the
same
countree
for
their
spoyling
.
The
same
yeare
that
the
holy
and
good
father
Ecgbert
died
as
we
saied
before
on
Easter
,
streyt
after
Easter
king
Osric
hauinge
the
Souerainte
in
Northumberlande
departed
out●
of
this
lyfe
the
9.
off
Maye
,
after
that
he
had
appointed
Ceolwulff
brother
to
kinge
Coenrede
his
predecessour
,
to
be
his
successour
in
the
kingedome
,
hauing
raigned
xj
.
yeares
.
The
beginning
and
processe
of
whose
raigne
is
so
full
of
troubles●
hath
had
such
diuerse
successe
of
thinges
contrary
one
to
the
other
,
that
we
can
not
yet
well
tell
what
may
be
written
of
them
,
nor
what
ende
euery
thinge
will
haue
.
The
yeare
of
our
Lorde
731.
An.
731.
Archebisshoppe
Berthwalde
worne
oute
with
olde
age
died
the
8.
of
Ianuary
37.
yeares
,
6.
moneths
and
xiiij
.
daies
after
he
had
ben
bisshoppe
.
In
his
place
the
same
yeare
Tacwine
of
the
prouince
off
the
Marshes
,
was
made
archebisshop
a
longe
time
after
he
had
bene
prieste
in
the
monastery
of
Bruiden
:
He
was
consecrated
in
Caunterbury
by
the
reuerend
fathers
,
Daniel
bishop
of
Winchester
,
Ingualde
bishoppe
of
London
,
Alduine
bishoppe
of
Lichfelde
,
and
Aldwulff
bishoppe
of
Rochester
,
the
x.
of
Iune
,
beinge
the
soundaye
a
man
certes
notable
for
his
godlynesse
and
wisedome
,
and
well
conuersaunt
in
holy
scriptures
.
Wherefore
at
this
present
Tacwine
and
Aldwulff
are
bishoppes
of
kent
,
Ingualde
of
the
east
Saxons
,
Eadbert
and
Hadulac
of
the
east
english
.
Daniel
and
Forthere
of
the
Weast
Saxons
,
Aldwine
of
the
Marshes
and
Walstode
of
them
which
dwell
beyonde
the
ryuer
Seuerne
towarde
the
Weast
.
Wilfrid
of
the
[
](A07396-e33250-b)*
*
Of
Yorke
.
Viccij
.
Cymbert
of
[
](A07396-e33270-b)*
*
Of
holy
Iland
and
al
Northumberland
.
Lindisfarne
.
The
isle
of
Wight
is
vnder
the
iurisdiction
of
Daniel
bishop
of
Winchester
.
The
prouince
off
the
Sowthsaxons
continuinge
certaine
yeares
without
a
bishoppe
is
gouuerned
of
the
bishoppe
of
the
Westsaxons
in
suche
cases
as
the
bishoppes
helpe
is
necessarye
.
Al
these
prouinces
,
and
others
of
the
south
euen
to
Humber
with
their
kinges
are
in
subiection
and
owe
homage
to
Edilbalde
kinge
of
the
Marshes
.
But
of
Northumberlande
where
Ceolwulff
is
kinge
,
there
ar
but
iiij
.
bishops
,
Wilfride
of
Yorke
,
Edilwalde
of
Lindisfarne
,
Acca
of
Hagulstalde
,
Pethchelme
of
Whitchurch
which
being
made
a
bishopps
see
of
late
,
when
the
faithfull
people
beganne
to
multiplie
,
hath
now
this
Pechthelme
for
their
first
bishop
.
The
Pictes
also
at
this
time
are
in
leage
with
the
Englishemen
and
in
vnite
with
the
catholike
church
.
The
Scottes
which
inhabitt
Brytannye
content
to
keape
their
owne
lymittes
and
bordres
,
worke
no
treason
towardes
England
.
The
Britons
,
albeit
for
the
most
parte
,
euen
of
pryuie
malice
and
grudge
they
maligne
the
Englishmen
,
and
impugne
with
their
lewde
manner
the
tyme
of
Easter
ordained
by
the
catholique
churche
,
yet
the
allmightye
power
off
God
,
and
man
resistinge
their
malyce
,
they
can
haue
their
purpose
in
neither
off
them
.
For
thoughe
they
are
in
some
parte
free
,
yet
for
the
more
parte
they
are
insubiection
to
englishmen
.
And
now
all
warre
and
tumult
ceasing
,
all
thinges
being
brought
to
an
vnity
and
concorde
,
many
in
Northumberlande
as
well
noble
men
,
as
poore
,
layinge
away
al
armour
and
practise
of
chiualry
become
both
they
and
their
children
religious
men
.
Which
what
successe
it
is
leeke
to
haue
,
al
the
posterity
shal
see
.
Thus
for
this
present
standeth
the
whole
state
of
Britanny
.
The
yere
sence
the
English
men
came
into
Britanny
285.
and
733.
sence
the
incarnation
of
Christe
:
In
whose
raigne
let
the
earth
alwaies
reioyse
.
And
seing
Britanny
taketh
ioye
and
comfort
now
in
his
faith
,
let
many
ilandes
be
glad
,
and
sing
praise
to
the
remembraunce
of
his
holy
name
.
THVS
ENDETH
THE
FIFTE
AND
LAST
BOOKE
OF
THE
Historie
of
the
Church
of
England
.